The Severed Prince

by Anis5240

Summary:

(Set right after Snape's Worst Memory)

Severus Snape was determined not to be trampled by others, especially after the ultimate humiliation by James Potter and Sirius Black. But how far would he go to seek his revenge?

Notes:

Hello!

I fell into the HP fandom again after a long time, send help 😹 bear with me that I'm not good with any British slang (especially those in the 70s) 😅 this may or may not be a fun little project I had in mind, do leave kudos and comments if you want more!

Chapter 1: Summer

The next few days flew by like the wind.

All the while, Severus Snape tried to make sense of what his best friend- no, his ex-best friend, Lily Evans had told him the night after the worst failure in his life.

“You’ve chosen your path, and I’ve chosen mine.”

Severus knew their friendship had strung at threadbare over the past four years, but he still had hoped she would remember their promise they made even before entering Hogwarts.

His remaining O.W.L. exams were answered half-heartedly; his mind barely processed the spells he had to do for the Defense against the Dark Arts practical and calculations for Arithmancy. Even his Ancient Runes drawings were comparable to a child’s mindless scribbles.

He was still angry and eventually wondering over one thing, however.

When had it gone wrong? Was it really the word ‘mudblood’ that ended it all? Or the ultimate humiliation he suffered under the eyes of James Potter and Sirius Black? She kept nagging about him studying the Dark Arts but why couldn’t she see how magic is all about intent? Did all Gryffindors really throw their common sense out of the window in favor of sticking up to their own?

Lily- no, Evans; it’s Evans now- she was a Prefect too, yet why did she kept talking to Potter, ignoring the one in need of help? He thought he saw something but hadn’t had the chance to review the memory in detail.

He decided to write home a week before the end of term so his mother could pick him up, having no interest in seeing the Evans family ever again.

On the journey back to King’s Cross Station, Severus had locked himself in a compartment with the curtains drawn and a ‘Don’t Disturb’ sign plastered on the doors for good measures. He read about memory spells in his Charms book and wondered if there was a better way to show a piece of evidence without relying on the Pensieve.

Of course, since he was also a spell crafter, he decided it would keep him busy enough over the incoming summer. Maybe he could find work at the big city as a librarian to find more information and other inspirations.

When the Hogwarts Express finally stopped, he exchanged his school robes for Muggle clothes and went out almost hurriedly in attempt to avoid the familiar redhead. Rushing innocuously through the barrier, his eyes lit up upon seeing his most trustworthy person in the world.

Standing near the exit was Eileen Snape, her sallow face was frowning as her eyes fell on him.

“’Ello, Ma,” he mumbled when he reached her. She merely hummed and pulled out her wand before leaving the station with a crack. They reappeared behind their home in Spinner’s End and walked around the pallid house, with her pulling out a rusty key to unlock the front door.

After taking off their shoes, Eileen dragged her son to the living room.

“You must have a reason for this,” she queried with a raised eyebrow. Severus looked up for a fleeting second before turning his gaze to the fireplace, his feet rubbing themselves in slight discomfort.

The woman sighed. “Is it about that Evans girl?”

He remained quiet.

“A fight?”

He gulped rather audibly. “I- I… called her ‘mudblood’.”

Eileen clicked her tongue.

“Hold still. Legilimens.”

Severus froze, keeping eye contact with his mother as she perused through the surfaces of his mind, the memories of his worst day ever flashed before his eyes and he couldn’t help cowering in utmost shame. The damned word was ringing loud in his ears.

When she was done, Eileen held out a breath with eyes wide in pity. “Did you know she smiled through it?”

Upon hearing it, Severus lifted his head. “…What?” he gasped in dawning horror.

“She did. It’s barely there, but…” She shook her head and turned toward the kitchen. “She doesn’t worth your time, Severus. Get changed and help me with dinner, OK?”

The boy merely nodded and clumsily took his trunk upstairs; onyx eyes bulged in disbelief and betrayal. Eileen couldn’t bear to see the shattered expression on her son’s face; she knew he kept himself aloof but even the strongest had their breaking point.

When he came back downstairs, she told him to make soup while she cooked some bacon; it was the only time she could use magic before the supposed breadwinner of the Snape family returned home. Right on 6 o’ clock, the front door swung open and a man strode in with some paper bags.

“Welcome home,” Eileen spoke rather timidly, not knowing what mood her husband would be for the night. Beside her, Severus set up the table without much of a noise.

“What’cha got?” Tobias Snape quipped in his gruff voice, putting aside the groceries he bought and sat on his usual place at the dining table.

“Bacon and soup.”

Tobias snorted, but he didn’t say anything else as he filled his plate and bowl, his wife and son followed suit. They ate in silence though Eileen noticed how Severus squirmed in his seat and shifted her eyes to her husband.

“Severus, do you want to say something?” Her question caused Severus to choke on his mouthful of bacon and he quickly drank up his entire glass of water to alleviate the pain.

“What's it, boy?” the man turned to the teenager in annoyance; he already finished up his portion.

“I… I wanna get a job.” Severus’ voice came out hoarsely and he sent a half-hearted glare to his mother.

Eileen’s eyebrows rose in curiosity, not minding the subtle threat. “And where would it be?”

“…Just in the big town,” he lowered his gaze and fidgeted with the hems of his shirt, “Always seen the library putting on job offers.”

Silence filled the room; everyone was having their own thoughts about the youngest member’s decision.

“About bloody time ye said that,” Tobias finally muttered while picking on his teeth. “I don’t care what job ye’ll have, as long as ye got cash and bring in half here. Ye hear me?” 

“Yes, Pa. Thank you.” With that, Severus finished his meal and quietly took the empty plates and bowls to the sink. Eileen watched her husband go upstairs before cleaning up the table and kept the groceries to their respective places.

“You need money to go there,” she stated while drying up the dishes with a cloth.

Severus sighed as he washed his hands thoroughly and wiped them on his shirt. “I had enough, Ma. Tutoring fees and potion requests.”

She merely rolled her eyes at his ingenuity of surviving. “Is this actually a plan to get more money or to get away from her?”

“…Both.”

“Hmm. You’ll come back in weekends?”

“Yes, Ma. I’m not that eager to leave home forever, you know,” he scoffed lightly, leaning against the cabinet with arms crossed. Eileen appreciated his effort to get along with her even when he had every reason not to. Perhaps she was all he had now, since the Evans girl had left him lonelier than ever.

“You’re going tomorrow?”

“No, on Sunday.”

“Sleep well, little prince.” Finishing her work with a wave of her wand, she lightly kissed her son on the forehead who grumbled under his breath but still, he returned the gesture and went to his room.

---

The next day, Severus took out his summer homework and debating on what subject he should start on first. Charms, Potions and Defense against the Dark Arts had his attention but he didn’t want to leave the hardest for the last. And so with a heavy heart, he grabbed the Transfiguration and Arithmancy books along with his writing set, putting them in his old satchel before heading downstairs.

The house was utterly silent when he stepped into the kitchen, quietly making tea for his parents and putting some bread with cheese on the table before leaving a note.

The sun was shining bright as ever as he walked to his familiar haunt, the old oak tree by the river. The stagnant smell from the water and the humid heat barely bothered him as he set down his books and went to work.

He was about a quarter through his Transfiguration essay when he heard footsteps from behind him and he tensed, sitting straight up.

“…What are you doing here?” he spat upon seeing who it was.

Lily Evans folded her arms with a grimace, her flowery bag swinging on her side. “What’s it look like, Snape?”

“This isn’t your place.”

“Neither is it yours.”

“I’ll have you know, I showed you this place.” Severus stood up, clenching his fists. “And besides, the early bird gets the worm, am I right?” He knew he should have stopped, but he couldn’t. The revelation of what she did was too much for him to simply brush it away, and it’s time for payback.

“Leave, Snape!” Her emerald green eyes shone in rage.

“Make me.” He simply sneered. Oh, how he reveled in finally putting Lily Evans in her place. He really was doing her a favor by not publicly humiliating her, as much as he wanted to. Perhaps there might be another time.

When she only looked back and forth at him and his books, Severus raised his eyebrow mockingly. Apparently that was the last straw since all she did was huffing and stomped on her way back to her house, where her elder sister Petunia would undoubtedly bother her as much as he did now.

As soon as her figure disappeared from his sight, Severus laughed with a strange feeling blooming in his chest. Oh, how he hated of being treated like nothing about him really mattered. For five years straight, no one gave him a second glance other than as ‘the Slytherin who befriended a Gryffindor’. Well, he knew better and would make do with just being himself, no strings attached. His mother was the only companion he ever needed.

He returned to his homework with a smirk, only returning home when dusk fell and he slept soundly right after dinner.

Chapter 2: Rogue

On Sunday, Severus woke up with a thoughtful smile which gradually went sour as he ruminated on whether he would get the job at the library or not, and grumbling while trying to comb his thick clumps of hair after taking his shower. Deciding his white school uniform and black slacks were suitable for the day, he briefly wondered if he had to wear a necktie too.

But surely there wouldn’t be such a hard interview, right? Do librarians even need to be interviewed? He just wanted to get started on his spell project and being away from the ever-suffocating atmosphere of Spinner’s End, that’s all!

Sighing, he put his Slytherin tie into his satchel, checking his Muggle money for the final time (hoping it would be enough for the trip to town and return home) and his wand before going downstairs where his mother was preparing breakfast. She pushed a bowl of lukewarm porridge toward him with a raised eyebrow and left him alone, heading to the basement where she would work on some of the potion orders she received.

When his father sat across him, Severus barely held his shock, struggling to swallow down the last spoonful of his porridge. 

“Thought ye said yer going to the library,” Tobias spoke, eyeing him from head to toe in suspicion.

Severus drank his entire glass of water before answering, “Best to wear formal outfits, just in case.” Taking his bowl, he then washed it along with the pots his mother used and left them hanging on the rack by the sink.

“I’m going, Pa.”

Tobias merely grunted as he ate his breakfast. Rolling his eyes, the boy put on his shoes and left to the bus stop, taking time to knot some of his hair into a reasonable ponytail.

He really hoped the blasted vehicle won’t take long to appear.

Luckily, nothing major happened on his trip to Muggle London and once the bus stopped in front of the public library, Severus couldn’t hide his grin upon seeing the ‘Help Wanted’ sign before walking into the premise.

An elderly woman was dusting the bookshelves near the check-in/check-out counter. A nameplate was displayed on it, written ‘Rose Davis’.

“Uh… I- I’m here for the job,” he began, avoiding her stern gaze. He could feel how she was critically inspecting him all over, clicking her tongue at his old satchel and messily-tied ponytail. After a few minutes, she hummed in disinterest, stowing away the dusting feather and sat on her chair behind the counter.

“What’s yer name?” she spoke, a pen poised to write in her hand.

“Severus Snape.”

Her eyebrows rose curiously, “Ye good with cataloguing?” 

He nearly scoffed right there, “Absolutely.”

“Writing and reading?”

He wondered if this really was an actual interview question or the librarian was just messing with him. “I write well enough and love reading,” was what he said instead, barely holding back his sarcasm.

“Typing?”

Severus drew a blank over that one. Mrs. Davis merely quirked her eyebrow over his reaction in amusement.

“…I can learn. If you want to teach me, that is.” Oh, Severus hated it when he didn’t know something that’s supposed to be common knowledge. Then again, he really had no desire of taking Muggle Studies since his family already had one, albeit being quite a horrible example of them.

She gave him a crooked smile. “Well it’s about bloody time I got myself an assistant. Kids these days, they only want to do menial grunt work. How are we supposed to get ahead of other nations when the young ones barely know anything! Now ye better listen to me, Mr. Snape. Knowledge is power. Knowledge is the real bliss, not of that ignorance nonsense. Ye hear me?”

Well, Severus had known that too well from his time in Hogwarts but since Mrs. Davis wasn’t supposed to know about it, he merely nodded in agreement.

Before he could grasp what happened, she dragged him to arrange some books according to their subjects, alphabetical order and sizes.

And soon enough, dusk fell without they noticing, being too engrossed over their tasks.

“Oh my, time sure had flown by,” Mrs. Davis chuckled as she looked at her watch, which showed 5.30 pm. It was a day well spent if he were to be honest.

“We can talk ‘bout yer schedule and start on the typewriter tomorrow,” she suggested.

Severus blinked. “That’s it? I… I get the job, then?”

“Sure, why won’t ye? Just for the summer, right?”

He nodded eagerly and smiled throughout his journey home.

As per usual, his father was not interested. His mother on the other hand, grinned and told him how proud she was for him to be independent at a young age.

His first week working at the library went great, with him allowed to do his summer homework in a comfy and safe place, far away from the terrible heat and his turbulent house in Cokeworth. Mrs. Davis didn’t bother him much and even gave him a spare key, telling him he was welcome to come over at any time.

For his spell project, he ended up reading lots of detective novels and was intrigued with all the possible ways Muggles had come up with to solve crime cases. But what he had in mind was more of showing people the final 'memory’ of an object or even a dead person, wanting them being able to be ‘witnesses’.

When the weekend rolled by, he decided to take a morning walk. The fresh air rejuvenated him and he sure hoped it would be one fine summer day.

By the time he arrived at the park, he saw a small group of children was surrounding the oak tree, their laughter were sounding rather cruel for simply having fun. Curious, Severus headed toward them and stopped short as he attempted to make sense of what was in front of him, immediately felt sick to his stomach.

They were beating and throwing stones at a raven, which was hung upside down with a thick rope. The poor creature kept swaying side to side as it tried to avoid the thrown projectiles by flapping its wings, but even from afar Severus could tell the bird’s left side was injured badly.

“Hey!” he blurted out, which promptly made the kids to stop.

One of them began to snicker evilly. “It’s Snape!”

Severus’ face went a bit paler. He was supposed to get used of being called out, but years of friendship with Lily Evans certainly had left him more vulnerable than ever. Why, oh why did he even bother of playing the hero to a measly raven? Was it really worth his time?

“Where’s your little girlfriend? Did she dump you already?”

It was just a horrible rehash of his worst day ever. The black bird who was crying for help was him. The crowd was the same as the spectators who saw his weakness and did nothing about it. The taunting and jeering were in Potter and Black’s voices. Severus had nearly let out a bloodcurdling scream right there and ran away as he tried to block the awful memories.

But no, he wouldn’t lose control this time. They were cruel, yes, but ultimately they were just runty kids who barely scratched on how vile one can be. They were not James Potter and Sirius Black. They were not his father. And so, he began to walk toward them with gritted teeth, schooling his visage akin to someone dangerous out for revenge.

He sure as hell wouldn’t bloody care if the words of him terrorizing the other kids ever reached his parents’ ears. Or even the Evans family.

Panicked that the bullied boy marched over instead of running away, the group of children started to disperse, screaming in terror all the while. For once, Severus felt grateful of his rather menacing aquiline features. Panting, he turned to the poor raven that beat its wings in fear as he approached it.

“Shush, will you?” he tried to comfort the black bird, “I’m gonna untie you.” He frowned as to think who would catch the bird as soon as he freed it. If Lily was with him, it would be easy enough-

No.

No, no, no.

Just why did he still think of her? She was gone, ensnared into Potter’s arms. He wanted to forget her forever, but was it even possible? Perhaps it could be another of his projects, but right now he had a bird to rescue. He just needed to be quick as possible.

The raven, seemingly sensing his kindness remained still as he carefully undid the knot around its right foot, and swung itself upright as soon as it was freed. Smiling over its cleverness, Severus brought it home and told his mother about its condition, who only warned him to be quiet of its existence.

The day just kept going downhill.

His father was drunk that evening.

Dinner went in high tension, with Severus kept glancing nervously at his mother and his room, sincerely hoping that nothing would go wrong for the night.

As usual, his rotten luck struck by when a loud croak erupted into the air. 

The entire kitchen immediately fell into silence. He shared a horrified look with his mother. From her distraught expression, apparently she had forgotten to cast the silencing spell inside his bedroom as promised.

“What. Was. That.” Tobias’ suddenly focused eyes were fixed at his son, who despite his best efforts, instinctively cowered in his seat.

“It’s nothing, Pa,” Severus tried to brush away his father’s suspicions, much to no avail. “Probably just an owl or something.”

With speed more akin of a sober man rather than a drunken one, the man rushed upstairs with his son nearly screamed in fright as he slammed the door open and had his eyes on the raven, which shrieked out of shock and tried to fly away but failing due to its injuries.

“We barely had enough to eat and now the boy’s keeping one of your bloody freaky animals! As if people hadn’t ever gossiped about us! I think I’ve suffered enough with you two!” Tobias pulled out his belt and immediately with dawning terror and utter resignation, Severus closed his eyes.

Despite his hatred toward his father, Severus couldn’t help but to obey his orders. His mother had ingrained it within him that he should respect the older man no matter what, even when the latter was at fault. And so, he endured the painful lashes on his back with gritted teeth even after his knees buckled down onto the floor and he curled himself in vain, remaining silent.

“Toby! Toby, please stop! We… we don’t have to do anything with the bird! Just let the boy take care of it!” Eileen shouted amongst the punishment but the enraged man took no notice, simply continuing the whippings over his estranged son with no remorse.

After about 30 strokes, his father finally stopped. “Fine, then! Leave him, Eileen. The boy really needs a lesson on responsibility, after all,” the man barked. Severus barely heard him over his mother’s hysterical sobbing and his ringing ears.

When the bedroom door was slammed shut, he absent-mindedly thought about what his father had said. Maybe… maybe his father was right. The raven’s left wing was utterly battered and he doubted it has a magical core that would speed up its recovery. And yet…

Gingerly, he stood up with his back hunched and searched inside his school trunk with bleary eyes. He almost sighed in relief when he found the familiar jar of bruise salve he had stocked just before school ended and applied some onto his wounds that he could reach. For the rest, perhaps he might ask for his mother’s help although the man might threaten her into submission first.

“You need a fine name,” Severus whispered, to which the bird replied with a soft croak as if apologizing for indirectly hurting him.

He sure was fighting against his father for keeping the injured raven, but what else he could do? Just leaving it to die slowly in agony? No, just… no. Severus Snape might be one morbid boy, but even he drew the line when it comes to torture.

Rebelling… but for the right cause. That sounded much like what he heard from his Slytherin Housemates, about a rising Dark Lord who was currently trying to protect the wizarding world from falling into oblivion. Yes, that certainly had intrigued him, and he had the perfect name for his new pet and what he now believed in.

“How does ‘Rogue’ sound to you?”

The raven blinked at him before trilling happily.

“’Rogue’ it is, then. A pleasure to meet you.”

His eyes drooped and he fell into a fitful sleep.

Notes:

For the record, I really like the name "Severus Rogue" as per the French translation, so that's that 😹

Chapter 3: Paupers and Princes

Notes:

OMG, thank you so much for the kudos, bookmarks and reviews! 😍 💕 I'll sure to do my best in the upcoming chapters! 💪😎

The following week was awful for Severus to bear.

Each morning, his mother would quietly enter his room and helped him apply the bruise salve while also tending to his new pet, who mostly stayed silent after the fiasco. His back was entirely purplish-blue and even after taking a three-day break he had a hard time hiding his pain from the eagle-eyed Mrs. Davis.

As Eileen applied another layer of the salve, Severus pondered about how she recently never protected him or herself from the brute he was forced to call ‘father’. Why couldn’t she just fight back? Was she bounded to the wizarding marriage law? It might also be due to the Statute of Secrecy, but Severus felt there was something else in play. Something… sinister.

And for that, he needed to find out more about his mother’s family.

“This looks more potent than usual,” Eileen broke the silence, somewhat astounded that instead of taking a week for the bruises to disappear, the concoction her son had brewed simply took about four days.

“Scarcity makes up for creativity, Ma, and I still haven’t perfected it yet,” he mumbled, twitching as the pain in his body suddenly flared up. He had made a few changes to the original recipe so he could hide the marks much faster, though he also hoped he could find a way to relieve the pain in a quicker pace too. But wouldn’t that be hazardous? Just how much magic would be too dangerous for wizards? He certainly had a lot to think of this summer.

Two weeks had passed since his father beat him up over a stupid raven (which he now loved dearly), and Severus was fully healed with only a few spasms. He was busy arranging books in the Psychological Science section when he heard Mrs. Davis calling for him. “Just a moment!” he replied, glancing at the giant clock hung above the entrance. It was nearly closing time. Wincing for a bit as he straightened his back, he then looked for the librarian, finding her at the back section of the building. She beckoned him to go outside and being curious, he followed her to the woods behind the library.

There was a small cottage barely hidden inside the forest, and Severus found himself feeling giddy about what the old librarian wanted to show him. So imagine his surprise when Mrs. Davis unceremoniously put a key in his hand.

“This used to be my shack,” she reminisced.

Severus looked at her and the given key in shock. “But…!”

“Some people just need a comfort space, and I can tell your home… wasn’t pleasant. Just think of it as your second favorite place. Or your secret hideout, whichever you’d like.”

Severus gulped; he surely hoped she wouldn’t notice but before long, he pondered on the thought for a while. Yes, the old oak tree by the Cokeworth River was certainly his safe location, and he really admired on how despite never having much leaves on its branches for the past few years, it still stood strong and must had seen many things in its life. He really wanted to test his ‘final memory’ spell on it soon.

But the shack was much secluded, providing him shelter and warmth while also protecting his many, many secrets.

“I…” he blinked away some of his tears before looking at her with grateful eyes, “Thank you, Mrs. Davis.”

The old lady only smiled in return.

It was a Saturday on early July when Severus finally got the chance to go to Diagon Alley in the pretense of meeting his schoolmates for lunch. As soon as he hopped off the Knight Bus and tapped the three bricks to enter the magical town, he immediately made a beeline to the Gringotts Bank and per the usual proceedings at the goblin-governed bank, he drew some of his blood onto the identification test and smiled as the Prince family tree appeared.

“I would like to change my surname and claim my Lordship,” he began.

“You’re not of age yet, Lord Prince,” the goblin in charge, Ragnok said mockingly with a nasty grin. “And if you still want to, you need your parent or a guardian as witnesses.”

Severus surely didn’t want his mother to know of his current thoughts, and with a heavy heart he accepted his initial defeat. “I don’t suppose you can hand me the key to Prince Manor, then?” he asked.

“What’ll you do with it?”

“I thought I can use looking around the place before actually claiming it,” Severus shrugged, acting innocent as possible. The goblin merely gave him a disinterested look. Exasperated over the passive reaction, he said, “Look, I just want the Portkey or whatever means to reach the Manor so I can check on something there. Please.”

Ragnok stroked his pointy chin, seemingly thoughtful. “Something important?” When Severus nodded, he hummed in response. “Yes, I suppose we have quite a deal. Here.” He handed a small necklace to the wizard and grinned as he saw the fleeting uncertainty on his face, “Don’t worry, just press the button again and you will reappear wherever you were before.”

Severus let out a relieved sigh; that would be very handy. He examined the given trinket in utmost interest, smiling at the glittering amethyst and obsidian gems that decorated the item, the Prince coat of arms being the button he had to press to access the family manor. He thanked the goblin in blessings before going to the Leaky Cauldron and ordered some packaged fish and chips for dinner, grinning widely in his journey home on the Muggle bus.

---

The Princes were almost extinct, if it were not for the only two remaining members of the family. They had known the news of the final Prince’s birth thanks to a one-time spy they had sent to keep an eye on their estranged daughter. When he informed them how happy she was with her Muggle husband and their newborn child, they decided it was for the best that they broke any contact with her.

However, just before their deaths, Felix and Lux Prince decided the loneliness in their old age was too much to bear and had written that Eileen Prince and her son were to be welcomed back to the family if they wished to, even going as far as restoring her portrait in the family tree.

But as it was, no one bothered to check the letter inside Felix’s study room after the funeral and so, the Prince family’s portraits spent their days waiting for their descendants almost in vain.

When the rough drawings of the child first appeared on the family tree by his second birthday, all the portraits cheered in pure joy for their bloodline would continue for another generation. They admitted, ‘Severus’ was one fine name, but the boy’s surname left a lot to be desired. It felt… tainted, and somewhat hit close to home too; as if mocking how the noble, and somewhat a bit forgotten, wizarding family had fallen from its grace by their daughter’s action.

They continued watching the changes of their heir’s face from round and wide-eyed to angular and with cautious eyes, taking notes of every small detail they could glean from the drawing’s dour demeanor and talked about the possibilities of how the boy was now. 

It was just a normal day in Prince Manor where the portraits were simply minding their own business; some were talking while a few brewed their famous potions and the more reclusive members of the family were reading a book when soft knocks on the entrance doors and a sudden click literally made they jump out of their frames. Who had dared to step into the ever humble home of the Prince household? A thief…? But no, that couldn’t be; no one could enter without any connections to them, be it blood relations or of marriage. And that could only mean one thing.

The ever-gossiping ghostly figures quickly went back to their respective places, waiting in anticipation for the inevitable. When the grand doors swung open, all the previous members of the Prince family had bulge their eyes in utter disbelief as a figure of a young man strode into the long entrance corridor. If it weren’t for his hooked nose, they all thought the newcomer had been a miniature Eileen Prince that returned home after living nearly 18 years in exile.

The portraits stayed still in their frames with eyes minutely tailing after the boy. The way he walked was fastidious as if he was in a hurry and they collectively agreed to leave him be, simply observing as the teenager took his time reading the names under their paintings, sometimes with a frown, others were gazed indifferently and a few were met with slightly widened eyes, especially of his mother’s. When he saw his own portrait however, he only huffed grumpily before entering the main hall.

To their surprise, the boy didn’t head straight to any of the numerous rooms inside the mansion. Instead, he walked to the tapestry of the Prince family tree while taking out a notebook and a quill from an old satchel, much to their distaste. They looked at him curiously as the boy jot down a few things in his notebook and frowned, tracing his finger over the light blue line that connected the family members along with the usual black marriage bloodline.

They also didn’t miss how he grimaced at the name ‘Lily Evans’ that was bound to him with only the blue line. Why was their heir interested over the family’s loyalty bond? Had something happened between them?

Soon enough, the heir’s visit came to an end and they were both grateful over the fact that one of their only descendants had finally returned home and weeping on whether he would come again in the future or not. They, especially Felix and Lux, watched with faint smiles as the boy headed toward the exit and wondered why he stopped after opening the doors.

“It’s rude to stalk on people, you know,” the raven-haired teen finally spoke before leaving, closing the grand doors with a soft click.

All the portraits shared a look before booming into laughter for the first time since the boy made his entrance.

“He’s a Prince thorough and thorough, alright!”

---

July nearly passed by without much problem, and Severus held his promise to give half of his wage to his parents. He kept half of his portion for buying new school robes and another half for buying emergency stocks of food for both him and his pet. He was nervous about one thing, however.

His O.W.L results.

It was the end of the month and he was spending his weekend in the shack Mrs. Davis had given him when he heard a soft tapping at the window. His pet raven, Rogue croaked to get his attention and he smiled, ruffling its glossy black feathers before letting the owl in. He was utmost glad that the owl had come to the shack instead of his house. Ever since he had Rogue, Tobias would glare viciously at him and the bird, muttering how they would bring the imminent death of him whenever they entered his vision. As a result, Severus never stayed long in Spinner’s End and more than happy to live out in the homely cottage.

He took the letters from the owl and unrolled them, seeing three scrolls of parchment instead of two, and along with a small package. He first read the school supplies list, though he quickly discarded it since his mother still had her old books. He just needed to compare them to the new editions his Housemates would get and took the important notes from there.

The second letter was his O.W.L results, and he opened it with a grimace as Potter and Black’s voices subconsciously replayed in his mind.

 

ORDINARY WIZARDING LEVELS RESULTS

 PASSING GRADES:                    FAILING GRADES:

OUTSTANDING (O)                      POOR (P)

EXCEEDS EXPECTATIONS (E)            DREADFUL (D)

ACCEPTABLE (A)                         TROLL (T)

 

SEVERUS SNAPE HAS ACHIEVED THE FOLLOWING:

Ancient Runes:                                 E

Arithmancy:                                      E

Astronomy:                                       E

Care of Magical Creatures:            A

Charms:                                             O

Defense against the Dark Arts:      O

Herbology:                                         O

History of Magic:                              A

Potions:                                              O

Transfiguration:                                 E

 

Severus smiled ruefully to himself; apparently he did well enough in his DADA written exam to get ‘Outstanding’ for the subject and almost on reflex, he turned to his side and his grin dropped upon seeing Rogue instead of Lily. If she was still around, they could exchange their results-

…There was it again; that strange longing in his chest whenever his mind strayed to think about the redhead. Just what could it be? Was the blue line he saw in his family tree really important that her name also appeared there? He shook his head, refusing to dwell on it. His investigations could wait.

The package was the only one unopened left and from what he could guess, the item inside was quite small. He unwrap the package cautiously and to his surprise, a badge fell out onto his palm. Feeling curious, he inspected it.

It was just a Hogwarts badge, having all the four mascots of the Houses in the magical school. However, the letter ‘P’ right at the center of the badge and a small golden arrow currently pointing at the silver snake of Slytherin had caught his immediate attention. Him, being a Prefect? What nonsense! Weren’t Prefects only chosen on their fifth year? It’s not like he had done anything outstanding last term and certainly nothing worthy on the previous four years.

Frowning over the new information, Severus looked at the final letter and immediately he felt his blood boil as he read:

Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry,

Albus P. W. B. Dumbledore

Dear Mr. Severus Snape,

I would like to inform you that you are chosen as the stand-in Prefect for the next term session. This means you will fill in for any Prefect who may not be able to do their duty for reasons. As of this, you will be considered a representative of all Houses akin to the Head Boy and the Head Girl, though you are first and foremost a Slytherin Prefect. This is not a role many have been granted with, and you may have the same power as any other Prefect in order to carry out your duties and in times comes, of emergency.

Congratulations, and sincerely,

Albus Dumbledore

His mind quickly processed there was an underlying threat despite the benevolent tone of the letter. And as he read about how he was supposed to fill in for any Prefect if they were indisposed, he wondered just whom could be sick on a regular basis.

The answer came a second later. He was to help REMUS LUPIN covering up 'his furry problem'?!

Severus wanted to scream, shred the offending parchment into pieces and use Incendio to burn the damned badge. Did Dumbledore really think he was doing Severus a favor, that the old coot could get (or rather, bribe) his forgiveness and his silence by offering him a position of power?! The nerves he had! Was all his life and dignity only worth for a small badge? No, no, no!

He threw the badge in a fit of rage, snarling as it bounced against the wall and momentarily clattered when it fell onto the floor.

NO!

After briefly seeing the wonderful and serene lives of the Prince family, Severus had made an oath to himself.

He wouldn’t ever be a disgrace. He wouldn’t be like his mother who was groveling over past memories of a pathetic Muggle, and certainly had no desire in following his father’s footsteps. As it was, one sentence in the blasted letter had grabbed his interest yet again.

You may have the same power as any other Prefect.

Severus then remembered his plan.

Albus Dumbledore wouldn’t ever know what would hit him.

Notes:

I don't know about what you lot will think about this, but I do believe the Princes were somewhat a quite well-known wizarding family since Hermione could find some news about Eileen as seen in HBP (that, or the wizarding world was just that depraved for gossips by the time Eileen ran away - presumably disowned - and had Severus).

Still, thank you for reading!

Chapter 4: Hounded

Severus had returned home that day to show his mother what he got for his O.W.Ls, to which she smiled and ruffled his hair endearingly, telling him how she always knew he was very intelligent and would make the Snape family proud. But as he peered into her fathomless dark eyes, he wondered how their lives would be if she had married someone else. That, or simply went along with the betrothal contract most purebloods had used. Would he be a Malfoy, a Black (he initially cringed upon the thought) or even a Rowle?

But ultimately, Severus liked his would-be surname much better. He couldn’t stop grinning whenever he thought of ‘Severus Prince’, his noble persona of justice and righteousness. Because as much as he was now 16 years old, he told himself there’s nothing wrong with indulging in childish daydreams. In about 5 months he would be an adult and could finally claim the inheritance of his mother’s family wealth, thus bringing back the glory of the nearly forgotten wizarding family.

He also fantasized about joining the ever-rising Dark Lord, to which he would try his best to work among the others and even imagining his possible status as the most trustworthy advisor within the powerful man’s ranks.

The Dark Lord.

The Rogue Prince (the pun brought a smirk out of him).

He went to sleep with a wistful smile upon the thoughts of being pioneers to rebuild the wizarding world.

On 1st August, Severus went to Knockturn Alley to buy a second wand, just because he wanted to be prepared in case he was caught off guard, resolute of not letting his ultimate humiliation to happen ever again. That and he also wanted to test his new spell on some of his prized objects without worrying about the Ministry catching him breaking the rules in his cottage.

The wizened man behind the counter, who Severus assumed was the wandmaker quirked his eyebrows upon seeing him enter the shop. He greeted the man with a nod and in return, the wandmaker simply pointed him to the shelves of wand cores and woods before going back to read his copy of the Daily Prophet.

Severus felt giddy out of sudden; he was to choose his own wand components? But how would he know which one was the best? The one he bought at Ollivander’s was very good and he wouldn’t trade it with anything else; if possible he wouldn’t even mind if there was an exact copy of said wand.

But then he remembered about a passage in the History of Magic book he had read if he were to take the subject in his sixth year, which talked about an old practice of wizards and witches use their magical sense to pick the best material for their wand and so, Severus tried to channel his magical force and hoped it wouldn’t be a fluke.

He immediately felt several pulls and focused on the strongest ones. When he opened his eyes, he was more than astounded over the woods and cores he had sensed. Curiously thinking over his selection, he brought them all to the man.

The wandmaker once again raised his eyebrows at the items he had placed on the counter before taking a breath, leaning against his stool as he spoke, “You do know you gotta pay a lot for this?”

Severus frowned. “Yes,” he hissed impatiently. He already took quite an amount of money from the Prince family vault and sincerely hoped his mother wouldn’t notice the huge number of Galleons he had withdrawn. He would make it up with his tutoring sessions and potion requests.

The man suddenly widened his eyes and grinned, “Yeah, reckon this may as well be worth it. Wait a moment.” He then took the items and went to the room behind the counter to make the possible wands. Severus spent the waiting time by looking around the shop with his foot tapping the floor in boredom, briefly wondering what the Ministry would think of the establishment. Not that they ever did anything troubling to any premise in Knockturn Alley as seen with the Borgin and Burke’s shop.

It took about twenty minutes for the wandmaker to be done, and Severus couldn’t contain his excitement upon seeing four wands in the elderly man’s gnarly hands.

“Try this one first; yew and thestral hair.” He held out a handsome black wand to the boy, in which the latter gulped uneasily. He certainly had faced near-death thanks to the werewolf ‘prank’, but he also wasn’t brave enough for that. In fact, he still had some nightmares about yellowing canine teeth and razor-sharp claws. He gave the wand a slight wave and some faint sparks shot out.

“Hmm, you’re almost worthy of it,” the man commented and Severus blinked. He was close to be brave upon facing death? It was certainly a thought in the future; he mused as he put it aside and took another wand. The beech wood and phoenix feather core was good enough; the elm wood and rougarou hair gave out a silver strand, and the blackthorn and basilisk horn (which was the most expensive core) sent thrills of both anticipation and dread all over him.

Thus, the four wands were tested and Severus really didn’t know which to choose considering he was very fit to use all of them. The yew wand gave him the creeps however, so he asked the man to keep it for the time being in which he agreed.

Severus ended up paying about 50 Galleons for the four wands but it was a worthy investment as he held the beech wand which in his opinion was the best for his second wand. The ‘illegal’ spell experiments would be performed by the elm and he would use the blackthorn for any Dark Arts spells he wished to try out.

He returned home with the food from the Leaky Cauldron and his family ate in silence, barely minding each other much to his pleasure. When his parents had fallen asleep, he used the Prince Manor’s pendant to get into the mansion and brought back a few items; including but not limited to: a slender goblin-made dagger, a small copy of the family tree’s tapestry and a dragonhide-made wand holster.

The next day, he took the usual bus to Muggle London and was just getting out of the public transport when he heard a bark. Frowning, he turned around and saw a rather huge black dog lolling its tongue out and from the looks of it, was barking at him. Just what was its problem?

Severus had his new beech wand in the arm holster he had brought back from the Prince Manor, though he didn’t dare to use it unless he absolutely had to. Besides, the dog might be hungry but he didn’t even have his breakfast yet.

“Go away, mutt,” he grumbled but the canine still yipped at him. Passers-by gave him a frown and he never liked to be the center of attention, to which the damned dog seemed to know and relish over his exasperation. He really was going to be late for his work.

But as Severus peered at its face, he noticed some strange markings around the grey eyes and the light in them seemed almost human too. The barking didn’t even sound as if it was threatened or angry, more of mocking if his ears heard correctly. An Animagus, perhaps? But why was it stalking him?

No matter, it was a thought for another time as he tried to make a plan on how to escape the dog’s sight. That was when he noticed the telephone booth just across the street and next to the public library.

He grinned mentally and began walking to the zebra-crossing where a small crowd was waiting for the traffic to stop; watching from the corner of his eyes as the mutt ceased barking and followed him.

Perfect.

When the pedestrian light turned green, he joined the group crossing the road and as soon as he was on the other side, he dashed to the telephone booth, barely had enough time to close the door before the black dog could catch up to him. Said animal was baring its teeth dangerously as it tried to ram into the booth but Severus took no notice of it as he went on with the next part of his plan.

He called the Animal Control Department.

“Hello, is this the Animal Control?” he began, twirling the cord playfully all the while, “Yes, I’d like to report there’s a rabid dog in front of the British Library. Yes sir, it looks so mad, had drool all over its face; I do hope you can come very soon as I’m getting so late for my job right now. Thanks.” He hung up and stared at the mutt, faking his fright.

Severus’ eyes lit up as he saw the white truck appeared and two officers got out of the vehicle with two tranquilizer guns and a net. He jerked his head as soon as they made eye contact and watched gleefully as they headed toward the black canine who was still snapping at him without a care of its surroundings.

Of course, its superior hearing sense finally alerted it at the last minute and Severus almost laughed when it jumped in the air out of shock.

“He’s getting away!”

‘Oh no, you won’t!’ Severus thought as he quickly went out of the telephone booth and grabbed one of the tranquilizer guns before aiming it at the escaping dog, taking his time to make his shot and when it tried to weave through a crowd, he immediately released the trigger. He was more than happy when the dart hit the mutt’s neck and the animal instantly fell over near the curb. The crowd was slightly startled about the sudden incident but the polite salutes from the officers had calmed them down and they went on with their activities.

“Wow, you sure did a nice shot right there,” one of the officers praised Severus with a pat on his shoulder, “Fancy joining the cops?”

“Nah, just had lots of practice with darts,” he grinned back and returned the weapon. “Thanks for the help, by the way!” He then headed to the library and smiled sheepishly at Mrs. Davis who raised her eyebrows upon seeing the expression in his face. “Something joyous happened, Mr. Snape?” she queried curiously.

Severus only shook his head as he started his work for the day with a spring in his steps.

---

The next two weeks went by with Severus practiced using his new wands and much to his delight, they were quite comparable to his first wand, which was hazel-made and had a dragon heartstring core. The elm one was especially delightful in testing his new creation, while the beech could easily pass off as a suitable replacement. He still hadn’t tried using the memory spell with the blackthorn wand however, thinking it wouldn’t do to use such lowly spells on its grandiose form. 

On one of his breaks, he went out early to the old oak tree, smiling upon seeing its majestic form over the harsh sunlight. His fingers were twitching in eagerness to try out the spell and he looked around to make sure no one would notice him. As it was, he frowned when he saw a shade of red from afar; grimacing as the thought of Lily might witness what he would do entered his mind.

He decided to lean against the tree that faced the main street with arms folded, contently observing as her figure drew closer and when she stopped in her tracks, Severus raised his eyebrows as if bored. “Fancy seeing you here, Evans,” he greeted solemnly.

“…What are you doing here?” she spoke skeptically.

“Can’t I be with my oldest pal for a moment?” he sneered while gently patting the oak tree's trunk. “Ah, just what I wouldn’t do for it to be a real person; might be the most loyal thing I ever had in life.” He shot her a particularly vicious glare, trying really hard to smother the awful feeling in his heart.

Lily’s face turned a bright shade akin to her fiery hair, “Now look here…!”

“Perhaps I’ve already lost my Lily many years ago,” he spat without much care to her response. “Gone by the time you became a Red.”

He relished over the stunned expression she wore upon hearing the statement and silently watched as she ran back to her house in tears. He knew he was acting like a huge jerk but she really had it coming, didn’t she?

No one would make Severus Snape-Prince to grovel over their feet, ever again. He turned back to the oak tree and began chanting his memory spell, whispering giddily:

“Finale memoria ostende mihi…”

Notes:

Finale memoria ostende mihi = Show me your final memory (admittedly, I might have butchered the actual meaning since I used Google Translate 😹)

What do you think of Severus' new wands?

Chapter 5: Departure

Severus’ memory spell was a smashing success.

His onyx eyes shone brightly upon seeing a translucent strand of grey light emerged from the oak tree and he continued his chant up until it turned into a small orb the size of his palm. Transfixed over his creation, he took out a glass vial from his coat pocket and opened it with a pop before transferring the ethereal sphere into the vial.

He couldn’t stop giggling as he went home and entered his room where Rogue croaked upon his arrival. As he thought on how to review the memory, he frowned. Hadn’t he made an important point for the spell that the Pensieve wasn’t needed for it?

He pulled the cork and took the orb out with his beech wand, still furrowing his eyebrows. With both uncertainty and curiosity, he tapped the sphere and murmured, “Projecto.”

His eyes widened when the ball of light enlarged and he could see the earlier scene of him and Lily played out. As he inclined his head close to it, the voices from the memory also entered his ears.

Severus shook his head in joy and disbelief, and put the orb back into its vial before hiding it under his bed. He then gingerly took Rogue and petted its body lovingly, which was almost fully recovered. “Do you think I should patent it?” he absent-mindedly asked, to which the raven replied with a low croak that suspiciously sounded like a “No”.

“…Yeah, I can see your point.” His facial features darkened upon remembering the cruel humiliation he had gone through. Just how could the Marauders know of his Levicorpus spell? The only place he had written the incantation was in his Advanced Potion Making book, and…

Severus’ face went pale before he placed Rogue on his bed and scrambled to his school trunk, even unloading everything in it in search for his cherished book. After numerous attempts of perusing through the mess, he came to an unpleasant conclusion.

The book wasn’t there.

They, the damned Marauders had stolen his book.

He really needed to find it as soon as school started. If they ever found out about his severing spell… He shook his head fearfully, not wanting to know what would happen. He had to make a counter-spell for it as fast as possible. Flicking through his Latin dictionary, he quickly made use of his beech wand to create a healing charm.

It took him about an hour, and he sighed in relief at the written incantation.

Vulnera Sanentur.

Let all wounds be mended. It might as well be his solution to the ‘how much healing potions’ consumption are too dangerous for a wizard?’ question, which wasn’t really his initial intention but as it was, he had killed two birds with one stone.

Severus gulped as he raised his un-Traceable wand and inflicted Sectumsempra on his left forearm, barely registering the sharp pain and just as quickly he spoke, “Vulnera Sanentur.”

Nothing happened.

The long gash was starting to hurt and he gritted his teeth when blood began to trickle down his arm. Taking a deep breath, he repeated the incantation over and over, trying to comfort himself despite the increasingly terrible sting of the wound. Just like how his mother calmed him down after suffering one of his father’s vicious beatings.

After about five minutes, he could finally breathe easily and stared in astonishment at his newly healed arm.

…Bloody hell. Severus knew his spells served him well, but sometimes his paranoia had made them work too potently. He wondered if James Potter’s face was fully healed before brushing the thought away. Why would he sympathize over his bully? If anything, he felt a bit smug that he had given the pompous boy a scar. That he was just another human being, not some sort of demigod people had worshipped him over.

The many, many troubles and things he found out over the summer really had him thinking as he begrudgingly cleaned up his school trunk. Maybe he should be reading ahead some of the subjects for his sixth year, having heard the senior students complaining about their N.E.W.Ts. Sighing, he took out his Charms book and began practicing wandless magic since he was quite adept to non-verbal spells already. Only when his mother shouted his name did he get out of his room, whispering to Rogue he would give his pet some of his dinner.

---

A week before August ended, Severus told Mrs. Davis that he needed to return to school on 1st September and that he should prepare for the new session soon.

“Ah, wish ye could stay longer,” she mused wistfully as she gave him his wage for the month, “Do tell if ye’re to come back; I’d be happy to give yer position back. Oh, and the shack is truly yours; I don’t mind if ye’re to stay there.” She winked genially at him.

Severus gave her a grateful smile in return. “I will try to send you a letter, Mrs. Davis,” he reassured her, and briefly thinking if Rogue was healthy enough to fly long-distance. He then bade her goodbye when his shift ended; sincerely liking the kind old lady over the two months he had worked with. In his cottage, he looked over his homework for the last time for spell-checking and correcting them if possible.

He was especially irritated over his lackluster Potions essay; not that the Professor for the subject, Horace Slughorn ever noticed whatever he did and at most he would get ‘Exceeds Expectations’ for his efforts. Aside from that setback, he deemed the quality of his work was good enough and proceeded to his next activity.

He took out all four wands in his possessions and placed them across the room. The summoning charm should be easy enough to be used wandlessly, but what if he were to make it non-verbal too? It was quite a decent challenge for himself and so he flexed his arm before holding it out and thought hardly, ‘Accio.’

Nothing happened. He tried about five more times before finally giving up, panting. What did he do wrong? He pondered over the problem for a while before remembering his experience in the wandmaker’s shop. With a new wave of determination, Severus focused his magical sense onto his hazel wand first and repeated the incantation in his mind.

The hazel wand immediately leapt into his outstretched hand. Grinning over his success, he tried summoning his other wands with various results. The beech wand was just as fast as the hazel, the elm was slightly jaunty in his hand and he struggled in his attempt with the blackthorn wand. Then again, he wasn’t really familiar with the last one.

But what Dark Arts spell should he practice with the blackthorn? As much as he liked the subject, he didn’t want to irreversibly corrupt his soul.

It was only then did he remember he already had one in his disposal; that had the vaguest intent as much as its creation.

His severing spell.

---

Severus spent the final week of August mostly in Diagon Alley, Prince Manor or the cottage behind the British Library. He had bought two new school robes from Madam Malkin’s shop, some ingredients for Potions and was now pondering on whether he should buy a new copy of Advanced Potion Making or not.

…Well, he was bound to be an honorary Prefect whether he liked it or not, and Prefects of course had to set an example to the younger students. Sighing, he entered the Flourish and Blotts’ bookshop and purchased the damned book.

He was a step away from walking out of the premise when he collided with someone. “Watch it, will you?!” he immediately shouted, only to frown as he saw Lily Evans’ wide green eyes staring back at him.

For a moment, Severus thought back of the situation about his missing Potions book and his humiliation. Had she played a role in the event? He never trusted anyone with it except for Lily prior to the incident, and… wait, hadn’t she said she wanted to borrow it before the Potions’ O.W.L practical? She was good in the subject, yes, but she still liked to refer his copy especially when they had to brew together.

Could it be…?

Severus tried desperately to shun the horrible possibility away. But no, people show their true self when it was least unexpected. And thus, Severus begrudgingly thanked the Marauders for opening his eyes.

“You know, Petunia is actually a thousand times better than you because her disdain to me is honest, unlike yours,” he whispered venomously to the redhead before leaving to Prince Manor.

His ancestors’ portraits greeted him with polite nods and some pleasantries before going on with their usual business. He really appreciated the gesture, that his family was as respectable as he had imagined. He entered one of the bedrooms in the mansion, wanting to try out his new school robes.

Severus wore one of them and faced the tall mirror, smiling as he looked at his reflection. He looked fine enough; his hair could be tied but his nose somewhat ruined the regal aura he wanted to show off, even if it was only to himself.

He took out his elm wand and pointed the tip at the bridge of his hooked nose before saying, “Episkey.”

The sudden pain that shot throughout his face was awful. But Severus was no stranger to injuries and so, he gritted his teeth while correcting his nose into something bearable. When he was finished, his nose was very red but overall, he was satisfied with what he saw in the mirror.

He decided to have lunch in the mansion instead of buying them from the Leaky Cauldron; the portions for dinner were packed and placed next to him with a permanent heating charm.

“…Severus?” His grandfather, Felix spoke with a slight frown and clasped hands. “How’s Eileen?”

Severus blinked, briefly watching as a house elf; Libby took his plate away with a bow before disappearing. “She’s doing well,” was all he could answer. As long as his mother was still around, he considered it to be good enough for his ever-wretched life.

“Has she ever said anything about us?” Lux added, having the same expression as her husband.

“Not much.” He could feel the unsatisfied look they shared behind his back.

“Look, my father… he, well… he didn’t like magic much,” he confessed bitterly, “I mean, what did he expect to get from a witch, a normal Muggle kid? I think not.” He let out a choked laugh.

When his grandparents didn’t say a word, Severus sighed and looked at the small copy of the family tree he had brought along, especially at the light blue line that had plagued his mind ever since he knew of its purpose. “Maybe… maybe they really had loved each other,” he said, narrowing his eyes at the sight of Lily’s name.

He needed a way to permanently sever his ties with the girl before it was too much.

When 1st September came, Severus quietly woke his mother up, thanking Merlin that his father had gone out for work. He decided there was no need for Rogue to be in a cage and so, the raven was now perched on his shoulder, blinking curiously at Eileen who wore one of her remaining dress robes before the mother, the son and the bird along with the boy’s school trunk disappeared with a crack.

They reappeared near the exit of King’s Cross Station and much to Severus’ surprise, Eileen followed him into the 9 ¾ Platform. The red train stood proudly as usual, with young wizards and witches were spending their last moments with their family before the Christmas holidays. Rogue crowed and flapped his wings excitedly, with Severus and Eileen couldn’t help but to smile too.

“We Princes were never really considered to be Prefects by the teachers,” she commented, pointedly staring at his honorary Prefect badge.

“You tell me,” Severus sardonically rolled his eyes in return. She smirked and absent-mindedly straightened his tie and as such, caught a glimpse of the silver necklace he wore under his shirt.

Severus froze when she stared at the object. She must have known about the Prince Manor’s pendant from the first sight.

After a few minutes, Eileen sighed and gave him a sad smile. “Should’ve known you’re too curious for your own good,” she chided softly. When he didn’t reply, she simply continued with a wink, “Don’t worry, Portkeys don’t count as an intrusion to and from Hogwarts.”

When he finally boarded the Hogwarts Express, he bade her goodbye with a genuine grin.

His mother really was the best.

Notes:

I do think Severus had practiced his Sectumsempra spell a bit too much, and how else could Lupin know it was one of his specialties? This fic is first and foremost canon-divergent, but I do refer to canon sources to make it believable.

Thank you for the many comments, kudos and bookmarks! 😍💕

Chapter 6: Hogwarts, 6th Year

Severus dragged his school trunk in search for an empty compartment, noticing from the corner of his eyes that people were eyeing his raven curiously and after passing a few carriages filled with Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs, he found one in the third frontmost coach. Quickly, he entered the room and locked the doors with a few spells, drawing down the curtains and put up the ‘Don’t Disturb’ sign he had used before. Carefully, he then placed Rogue on the empty seat across him and his trunk under his seat before wearing his school robes.

Hmm, he had about 3 more hours before the prefect meeting. He decided to read his Transfiguration book to occupy his time and took out a sandwich from a small self-filling lunch box that was inter-connected to another in Prince Manor’s kitchens. It was one of the many things inside the mansion that he found to be very handy, especially when he didn’t feel like appearing in the Great Hall for mealtimes. And of course, also being one of Severus’ many questions about his mother’s decision to leave the wizarding world.

He was so immersed in his reading about the importance of detail for Transfiguring objects non-verbally that he barely registered the constant knocking on the doors. Only when Rogue croak did he notice and slid the door open with a grumble, frowning at a small boy standing outside his compartment; a second-year perhaps from the looks of his stature that was shakily clutching an envelope.

“…What?” he eyed the student skeptically.

“Uh… Professor Slughorn said to give this to you,” he stammered and Severus rolled his eyes as he took the invitation from the small boy before sending him away. It must have been one of the Slug Club’s meet-and-greet sessions. He stared at the damned badge on his chest and sighed; might as well just get it over with before continuing his reading.

When his wand alerted him ten minutes before the breakfast party, he got out of his carriage and locked it before going to search the designed meeting room. By the time he opened the door, it was almost full and much to Severus’ ire, both Lily Evans and James Potter were invited too.

“Ah, hello, Mr. Snape!” Horace Slughorn greeted jovially as he entered the compartment. Severus simply nodded before taking his seat next to Francesca Zabini; he didn’t exactly like the stout professor but also didn’t hate him either. As long as he was allowed to have his own private potions room in exchange of brewing some basic healing potions and salves for Madam Pomfrey, it was a good deal between them.

“First stand-in Hogwarts Prefect in recent history; and it’s from Slytherin! I also heard you will take ten N.E.W.T subjects this year, is that correct, Mr. Snape?” the man started, pouring himself a cup of tea.

Severus found himself smiling at the question, “Yes, I think I will like the challenge.”

“Of course, of course; I’ve never doubted your ability to juggle time into fitting your tight schedule,” Slughorn wiggled his forefinger with a smile, “may as well be the youngest Potions Master in the century if you can make it through!”

“Indeed. I’ll make Slytherin House proud of having me,” Severus barely needed to sugar-coat his words; he knew just how much the professor loved the praise and when the man winked at him, he confirmed it was a success. He too, actually wanted to prove that Slytherins were destined for greatness.

He shared a small talk with Francesca about the careers they would take after their N.E.W.Ts before contently watching how their Head of House was sucking it up to other students. They didn’t really like the methods he used; Slytherins were supposed to be subtle after all, but also couldn’t deny its effectiveness.

His wand reminded him of the time he was supposed to meet with other Prefects and with an apology he excused himself and noticed how Lily made her way out too.

They didn’t speak a word, and Severus was happy with it. There was no need to be comfortable with a traitor. He even smirked upon noticing how Remus Lupin bulge his eyes in disbelief upon seeing them entering the compartment.

“Ah, Snape,” the new Head Boy greeted and gave him one of the patrol schedules. “Don’t think that just because your position isn’t official, you can slack off from your duties.”

Severus simply quirked his eyebrow in deadpan and half-heartedly listened to whatever rules they talked about before they were sent away to patrol the carriages for a while. A calculated glare was enough to shut the students up and Severus could barely suppress his smirk as he walked along the quiet corridor. He couldn’t wait to fully assert his ‘Severus Prince’ persona.

“Snape!” the grating voice of James Potter suddenly entered his ears.

Severus took a deep breath; why couldn’t they just leave him alone? With an irritated sigh, he faced him, Lupin and Peter Pettigrew with arms crossed, fingers twitching minutely in attempt to reach for his hazel wand. “What do you want, Potter? Hadn’t had enough with me during the O.W.Ls?” he hissed.

Potter simply ignored his statement, brown eyes searched over his angular face and Severus raised his eyebrows; this was surely strange, even for the bespectacled boy’s standards. Then he blurted out, “Have you seen Sirius?”

Severus couldn’t believe his ears. “Why are you asking me?!” he asked incredulously, “I’m not his damned mother! Oh wait, hadn’t he been staying with you since like, last year?” He had heard the news from Regulus Black, Sirius’ younger brother who was in Slytherin.

“…Well, uh… he… h-he’s missing,” Potter mumbled quietly.

That only added more to Severus’ puzzlement. “Well, I don’t know what possessed you to ask me in the first place, but I’m afraid I don’t know anything about Black, sorry.” He then left them with a billowing of his school robes.

Only when he entered his compartment did he remember about his missing Potions book and he slapped his forehead in annoyance. Oh well, he would go to the Gryffindor common room either way for the House meetings, and perhaps it could be his chance to utterly humiliate Evans as public as it could get. He fed some salami to Rogue and continued his reading, this time with Study of Ancient Runes.

When the Hogwarts Express stopped, he briefly wondered if he should let his pet raven to explore the place before shaking his head; he still needed to make sure the bird was fully recovered. Rogue already could fly for a short distance, but Severus didn’t want to risk it. He and the other Prefects checked the compartments for the final time to make sure everyone had gotten out.

“Snape!” For the umpteenth time of the day, Severus sighed and turned to see his Slytherin year-mates and Regulus Black were approaching his horseless carriage. “Yes?” he muttered.

“Bloody hell, you’re the stand-in Prefect?” Alaric Mulciber began as he climbed into the carriage. Severus only gave him a shrug and when everyone had taken their seat, Regulus closed the door and they headed to Hogwarts in silence.

“Nice raven,” Evan Rosier commented the bird on Severus' shoulder and he grinned at the praise. They then talked about the N.E.W.T subjects they would take, or in Regulus’ case, the O.W.Ls. Severus was happy enough to know Mulciber, Rosier and William Wilkes would share the most class with him for the next two years. Micheal Avery however, only took five subjects; just enough to ensure a job in the Ministry for Magic.

As the six boys entered the Great Hall, they immediately went to their usual seats at the Slytherin table and Severus frowned when he saw James Potter, Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew were whispering to each other with worried looks. Sirius Black seemed to still be missing.

“Regulus, haven’t you heard about your brother?” Curious over the situation, he asked the younger boy.

The handsome teen pulled a face at the mention of Sirius. “Now why should I bother with him? He already made his choice to leave us, hadn’t he?”

“Yes, but-”

“Shut it Snape, Sorting’s ‘bout to start.”

And they watched as the battered Sorting Hat broke into an introductory song of Hogwarts and Professor Minerva McGonagall entered the hall, calling out the new students’ names to be Sorted into either of the four Houses. Severus couldn’t care less when the customary event was over and the headmaster droned about the usual beginning-of-year speech, welcoming the new Defense against the Dark Arts teacher, and the new Head Students.

“I also would like to introduce you to Mr. Severus Snape, who is our stand-in Prefect for all the Houses,” Dumbledore continued, and Severus reluctantly rose from his seat to give the crowd a short bow. The Slytherins applauded him the loudest mostly out of obligations, the Ravenclaws and the Hufflepuffs simply nodded while the Gryffindors narrowed their eyes in suspicion.

Dinner went by without any problems, with Severus thought on which House should he visit first. He decided to go for the Gryffindors first and sighed as he joined the crowd of red and gold after the Welcoming Feast ended, leaving Rogue in care of Evan Rosier. His mood went gradually sour upon remembering his attempt to get Lily’s forgiveness nearly three months ago.

He was nearly at the end of the line and the people within the common room was already getting rowdy by the time he arrived that he couldn’t dodge a pie which was haphazardly thrown at his direction.

Everyone in the Gryffindor common room immediately stopped to look before howling into laughter at his jam-covered visage. “Alright there, Snivellus?” he heard James Potter’s voice among the cackles.

Severus tried to calm down, but it was just so hard to do it when people were having fun at his expense. It was only hours after their arrival; couldn’t they just be quiet and prepare for the next day?! With a shaky hand, he pulled his hazel wand out from the arm holster and quietly cleaned the mess on his face. “Very funny, Potter,” he grimaced.

Potter merely gave him a lopsided grin, “When hadn’t you been anything but that?”

Severus decided to ignore him. “Well, I don’t expect myself to stay here any longer, so I will keep this short: I am Severus Snape, 6th year and if your Prefects were indisposed-” he glanced at Lupin whose face went pale, “you may call to me for help. I may be a Slytherin, but I will try not to play favorites and I do hope you can give me cooperation for everyone’s sake. That will be all, thank you.” He barely could stop himself from rolling his eyes in annoyance. Just why did Dumbledore give this job to him again?

He turned to leave but then remembering his missing book. From the corner of his eyes, he noticed how Lily Evans was fidgeting where she stood, and that alone had been confirmation enough.

"Accio Severus Snape’s Potions book!” he shouted.

A sudden thud from upstairs silenced the whole room. Suppressing his rage, Severus headed to the dormitories and listened to every room for the sound before finally finding it in the girls’ section. Throwing the sixth-years’ room’s door open, he sent a venomous glare at the redhead before forcibly unlocking her school trunk.

Immediately, his mother’s copy of Advanced Potion Making leapt into his hand and he hugged it tightly, not daring it to escape his sight ever again. When he made his way back downstairs in silent fury, he spotted the small group of first-years huddling at the corner with wide eyes.

“Let this be a lesson to you lot,” he spat before leaving the Gryffindor Tower, fuming in rage along the way to his next destination. Luckily, his meetings with the Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs went moderately well, and he was halfway heading to the Slytherin dungeons in a decent mood when he bumped into someone.

“Headmaster,” he greeted coolly.

Albus Dumbledore gave him a nod. “I trust nothing major had happened in your meetings, Mr. Snape?”

“I still have the Slytherins, sir.”

“Well then, I won’t stop you.” The old wizard’s blue eyes twinkled genially and Severus had never hated such shade of color until now. He bade the headmaster goodnight with gritted teeth and gave the password to the entrance room before joining the rest of his Housemates. He went to sleep as soon as the meeting was over, still clutching his Potions book dearly.

When morning came, Severus quickly ushered the Slytherin first-years to the Great Hall for breakfast only to be surprised as he saw young students in yellow-black and blue-bronze robes were surrounding the Slytherin table.

“Where are your Prefects?” he asked in puzzlement to the new Ravens and Badgers.

One of them seemed hesitated to answer, and Severus glared at him. “Well… they got sick.”

“All of them?”

When all the first-years nodded, Severus drummed his fingers on the table, deep in his thoughts while also groaning mentally to himself.

This was going to be a long year.

Notes:

Severus' Slytherin friends' names were all headcanons (except for Evan Rosier and Regulus Black, of course). I do like the name "Alaric" for Mulciber, though I can't remember from which fic it was used first.

Chapter 7: Wiliness and Truth

Notes:

Some familiar scenes were derived from HBP, because I'm just not that original (lol)

Severus Snape really, really hated the Marauders.

When he and the huge group of first-years went to the Hospital Wing after breakfast, they found all the beds were in use with patients groaning in discomfort. “Food must've been poisoned,” someone weakly quipped and Severus frowned; what would they achieve in doing this? Did they expect him to shirk away from his responsibility, or wanting him to exhaust himself in carrying out the supposed duties?

Well, that just wouldn’t do. If anything, those Gryffindors had severely underestimated on how determined Slytherins could be to prove them wrong. And so, with his group of friends’ help, Severus managed to control the bubbly crowd as they explored the huge castle for the day. He even allowed them to draw a simple map for each floor and gave advice to always be in groups to make sure they wouldn’t get lost.

“Never thought you would get along with kids, Snape,” Mulciber snickered as they had lunch, to which Severus only rolled his eyes.

“I’d rather like them to be prepared of anything and everything,” he responded, taking a small bite of his sandwich, “Besides, you said it yourself; they’re just kids who knows nothing much. It never hurts for them to be careful.”

Evan grimaced. “You sound like that Auror; what’s his name again? That talks about ‘constant vigilance’ or whatever that is.”

And they talked about the disarray in the Ministry and the rumors of a war that might happen in the future. Severus had heard snippets of it but he had brushed them off as mere speculations; besides, Lily hadn’t approved of the movement made by the opposing side. Now, there was no one to stop him though he really hoped it wouldn’t come down to bloodbath when he finally joined the Dark Lord.

He would rather like if they were to be fully discreet in their attempt to restore the wizarding world to its glory, just like what Slytherins were meant to do. Wars, he thought in distaste, were products of reckless Gryffindors trying to sacrifice their lives in the so-called fame and glory.

Severus almost blanched upon the thought.

They bade goodbye to the new students and went to revise the subjects they would have classes for the next day. Severus also introduced Rogue to his friends and everyone supplied their own nicknames so the bird could call for them easily. He decided to go with ‘Russ’, simply because his previous nickname only reminded him of Lily.

His patrol rounds were quiet, mainly because no one dared to cross path with the newly-instated honorary Prefect. The fact he could take points from any House for whatever misdeed they might do to him were more than enough to keep the rest of the students in their toes. He also took time to practice using his extra wands before sleeping, wanting them to be as loyal as his hazel wand.

Most of Severus’ classes went as they had been for the past five years, with the professors stressed for them to master non-verbal spells within the next month. Severus had had a decent headstart among his peers, but even he wasn’t that skilled when it came to perform other artful charms and incantations.

The Defense against the Dark Arts subject was quite a bore, especially when the teacher in charge looked like she was ready to flee at the slightest sight of danger. Severus merely sighed to himself as he read his mother’s old copy of Confronting the Faceless and was intrigued with the many Dark creatures that were described in the book.

When Potions came, he was more than ready to prove himself as the most skilled brewer in the room. As he took the farthest seat at the corner of the room, he contently watched as Professor Slughorn asked the questions about the potions he had displayed, with the man knowing very well that he chose not to participate in such childish acts.

He barely noticed Remus Lupin rushed in and was about to sit next to him when he almost jumped out of his stool in surprise and instinctively shouted, “Get your own seat, wolf!”

Several things happened at once: the whole room gasped loudly, Slughorn spluttered as he tried to explain the effects of Veritaserum and Lupin cowered as if he was physically struck by the words.

Severus immediately gulped, trying to discern a sudden thought that passed in his mind. Had he actually just said ‘wolf’ to a room full of people without any restraints? What happened to the silencing oath the damned headmaster had placed on him, which was he couldn’t tell anyone about the incident in the Shrieking Shack?

Or… had he managed to find a loophole? He replayed his accidental ‘slip’ and the words Dumbledore had forced him to agree with to compare them, and he nearly broke into a wild grin right there.

Yes, he indeed couldn’t tell anyone, but that rule didn’t apply to those who already knew the secret. He had addressed the word to Lupin, and the others just happened to be listening in. Oh, Severus would have flipped in joy at that exact moment. He just needed to refine what he had thought of, even jotting down the idea eagerly in his notebook before paying his attention back to the class.

“Well then, today’s challenge is to brew the Draught of Living Death-” Slughorn went on a bit distractedly, rubbing his hands together and paused, taking in all the eager faces in front of him, “and the prize would be this valuable vial of Felix Felicis!” He pulled out the item from inside of his coat to present it to the class; the golden simmering flakes in it were twinkling brightly. 

Severus inwardly smirked to himself; oh, he’s definitely going to win it. He already made a few alterations to the potion in the past thanks to his experimentations and was certain the famed liquid luck would be in his hands.

“I must tell you, no one had ever made it close enough since I’ve taught here!” Slughorn continued and that was all it took for the whole room to erupt in chaos. There was no need to rush on things; Severus was fine with waiting for the rest to pick their ingredients before taking his own portions. He preferred to do his work methodically and carefully, smiling as he crushed the Sopophorous beans and stirred the potion seven times clockwise with a counter-clockwise turn.

He glanced around the room; most of his classmates were struggling in their attempt to create the draught. Peter Pettigrew, he noticed, was doing reasonably well by himself while his other two friends, Potter and Lupin were frowning at their cauldrons. Lily Evans was muttering under her breath as she tried to correct her potion, which was scarlet red in color.

Severus then exchanged looks with Avery, Rosier and Mulciber who simply smirked in return. They knew they hadn’t got any chance to compete with the resident potion brewer in their year.

As Severus waited for the next step, he formed a plan on how to apprehend Lupin’s situation to other Prefects. Surely some of them had noticed how the boy was utterly pale by the time full moon appeared, right? Or do Hogwarts students really be that dense that they couldn’t notice such glaring details?

No matter, Severus was determined to speak out the truth, even if it might cost him the expulsion from the school. This of course wouldn’t matter much since he already took his O.W.Ls and he could simply transfer to Durmstrang to continue his studies there.

His good mood only increased when the time was up and Slughorn declared him the winner of the challenge. He held his head high as he walked out of the dungeons with his friends. The lucky potion would certainly be handy in the future.

---

Sirius Black’s disappearance remained the hottest gossip Hogwarts had ever had for the week, with many students gave their own spin to it. Some said his family had cursed him, to which Regulus simply laughed and told them about how their mother, Walburga Black had burnt Sirius’ portrait off the Black family tree. Others even thought he was kidnapped and held for ransom, though why there wasn’t any news about it was anyone’s guess.

However, most of them agreed that it had to do with his group of friends, namely the Marauders. The current trio kept talking to each other in hushed voices and seemingly getting closer than before, even laying off their bullying for a while much to the students’ relief. 

Meanwhile, Severus was brooding at his usual corner in the library, thinking hard on connecting the missing boy with the black dog he saw in early August. Could they be the same person? But how? Hadn’t Professor McGonagall told them during classes the Animagus transformation could be dangerous if conducted without any supervision? And because of the imminent risk, those who succeeded would have to register their forms for safety reasons?

…Wait. Severus frowned in contemplation and looked down at the scribbles in his notebook, in which he had written:

Sirius = dog (dog star??)

He then thought back of what had led to the werewolf incident last year. Sirius Black had given him directions on how to bypass the dangerous Whomping Willow, which was used by Remus Lupin during the full moon. He, and by extension, the Marauders were already familiar with the arrangement considering how many times they had visited Lupin after his transformation, seemingly enjoying their own little secret. And for that to happen…

Severus opened his Defense against the Dark Arts book and flicked to the chapters about Dark creatures, onyx eyes scanned for even the briefest mention about werewolves. One passage in particular had grabbed his attention and he rewrote it in his notebook.

Werewolves only hurt or bite humans, not animals.

Severus never thought he had dug up so much dirt about his tormentors but it seemed Lady Luck had given him her blessings, all in the name of uncovering the truth.

He was definitely going to have a rather fun year in Hogwarts.

That thought quickly left his mind as he pondered on how to reveal the many secrets of the Marauders to the public.

In the end, he wrote an anonymous letter to Mr. Bartemius Crouch who was the head of the Ministry’s Magical Law Department, telling the man about an unregistered Animagus that got caught by the Muggle authorities. He of course, didn’t enclose the name of said Animagus just for the thrills.

Over the week, Severus also found himself in the strange company of the Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin first-years, who still found time to talk to him during lunch or dinner. At the moment, it was a miscellaneous group of the former two that had approached him, with the latter was listening intently as they ate.

“Prefect Snape,” a girl greeted and Severus tried hard not to scowl while his friends were tittering with laughter over his misfortune. “Yes?” he drawled.

“Um… we’re just wondering about this, but… which form of magic is the best to practice first?” she queried and Severus was quite impressed with her thoughts. Must be a Ravenclaw, he briefly mused. Though why couldn’t she just ask any Prefect from her House?

“How good are you with your accidental magic?” he questioned instead and the small crowd shared their own experiences before receiving their acceptance letters. “Well, I would advise to not abandon that because it’s a practice to do wandless magic, which of course, will be covered in your sixth year. Your wands are important, but in a fight or duel, you don’t want to rely on it.” Severus felt a bit overwhelmed by the sudden attention they gave him and soon snapped, “Had I answered your question enough?”

The crowd immediately dispersed with some of them thanking him in gratitude, and he shook his head before continuing eating his dinner somberly. He wished someone had told him about the importance of wandless magic in his early years too. Maybe he wouldn’t have to lose his friendship with Lily Evans. But as it was, the past had happened and the only way for him to move now is forward.

Severus distracted himself by reading his Ancient Runes notes when the entrance doors suddenly swung open and everyone quickly turned to see who had come in.

Three men walked into the Great Hall; the one in the middle was smaller than the other two and everyone gasped as they finally recognized who it was.

It was Sirius Black.

However, he looked so haggard and gaunt with his sunken grey eyes and scraggly black hair. They all watched curiously as one of the men, which Michael Avery had pointed out, was Mr. Crouch, headed to the teachers’ table and exchanged words with Albus Dumbledore. From what they could gather, the issue seemed terrible.

Severus however, noticed something about the recently returned student and wasn’t sure if he had to address it or not.

“Is it just me, or he’s actually walking weird?” he finally asked Mulciber with a curious frown.

His five friends turned to him in confusion. “What do you mean?” Wilkes spoke.

“Well, why would he walk like he’s-” Severus shook his head, blushing in embarrassment and whispered something to Regulus who stared at him in utmost shock, seemingly scandalized with the idea before reluctantly sharing the word with others. They then looked back at how Sirius had positioned his legs as he stood in waiting and could only draw one conclusion.

Notes:

I'm very, very sorry to Sirius fans for this. (press F in the comments if you are one)

Chapter 8: Dogged Affairs

Notes:

Be warned that some chapter titles in the future might be (badly) pun intended :p

Sirius Black’s castration (for the lack of a better word) spread out like wildfire at the Slytherin table.

The students who sat nearby Severus and his friends all inclined their ears to hear the bizarre story, passing along the latest information to others in giggles and smirks. Regulus, the only other member of the family was cackling madly as Severus recounted his meeting with the disowned teenager.

“Bella would praise you for this,” he wheezed out, slapping Severus’ shoulder lightly in mirth, “well; he really should have seen that coming. You aren’t a Slytherin for nothing Snape, and for once we’re proud of it.” He shared a satisfied grin with the rest of the students in green and silver before they all paid attention to what Mr. Crouch was about to say at the Great Table.

“As you are all aware, this student has finally returned after being missing since early August,” the officer began, leering at the gangly boy who had lowered his head as if ashamed.

“He was caught by the Muggle authorities, not by their equivalent of our Aurors, but…” he paused, gauging everyone’s reaction for a while, “…the Animal Control Department.”

Severus noted gleefully as the Muggleborn students in each House gasped while the others were discussing what could it be all about. He then turned to see how his House members held themselves and smiled as they still tried to tone down their laughter. Now, Slytherins were mostly purebloods with some half-bloods here and there, and they might have looked down to the Muggles, but even then they knew better than to mess with their non-magical counterparts.

“This boy right here not only broke the Statute of Secrecy, but also didn’t comply to the laws of Animagus processions, which is to register their forms upon the completion of their training,” said Mr. Crouch, “Luckily, or unfortunately, someone managed to report his unruly behavior of abusing his powers to the Muggles and they of course had taken the right actions according to their law.” His cold blue eyes pointedly staring at Sirius’ lower half and he shook his head with a grimace.

“I would like to have him expelled right away, but I believe the punishment those Muggles did was more than enough, and if that still didn’t deter you from challenging the Statute, I think I’d rather let them to deal with you. As of this, Sirius Orion Black-”

“He isn’t a Black anymore!” Regulus shouted and everyone turned to him with various expressions of annoyance and contemplation. “Walburga Black had disowned him; he’s a Potter now,” he went on and just like that, the attention shifted to the only Potter in the school.

Severus barely could hold his smirk upon seeing James Potter’s visage went snow white under the hundreds of gazes. Even Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew slightly scooted away from the arrogant boy.

“Well then, Sirius Potter -” Mr. Crouch continued calmly as if nothing had happened, “you will be given a collar that tracks if you’re using your Animagus form within and outside Hogwarts. You will only be able to change when you finish your studies and even then I doubt you will actually use it for good. That will be all, thank you.” He and his co-worker took out a red collar and fastened it around Sirius’ neck.

Severus took note on how the disgraced boy’s friends shared a horrified look with each other, seemingly had figured out that he couldn’t join them on their monthly illegal crusade.

One down, three more to go.

Though maybe there was no need to apprehend Pettigrew about it; he knew just how cowardly the stout boy was and soon enough he would try to seek protection from other students. He wondered if Pettigrew was actually a Hat-stall during the Sorting.

After the Ministry officers walked out of the Great Hall, Sirius hastily strode to the Gryffindor table and along the way, his grey eyes locked with Severus’ onyx ones and immediately the honorary Prefect gulped in silent fear.

Well, he thought ruefully as everyone went back to their dormitories after the eventful dinner, the peace was nice when it lasted.

---

It was only 6th September, yet Severus felt an eternity had passed by.

The Marauders were back, and he couldn’t walk anywhere on his own. His group of friends mostly had deterred their effort of seeking revenge but even then they weren’t always available.

He was currently in the library with some first-years after his classes were over for the day, the children were very eager to be in his company even when he told them to go off on their own. He admitted it was nice that they were willing to spend time with him, and would indulge in their questions as best as he could. Besides, they would make good witnesses if something were to happen to him, especially with how unpredictable Sirius Black had been since his return.

He glanced at his lunar chart for Astronomy and narrowed his eyes at the would-be full moon in two days. Should he act on his plan right now, or wait?

“Snape,” someone called and he looked up to see the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff Prefects approached his table. Apparently they were well enough to walk all the way from the Hospital Wing to meet him for a reason.

“Yes?” he queried.

They briefly turned to the tables where the first-years sat and nodded begrudgingly at him. “Uh, thanks for your help. Guess Dumbledore really was up to something when he gave you the badge.”

Severus hummed in disinterest; he already anticipated that from the moment he saw them enter the room before continuing writing his essay. “Is that all?” he absent-mindedly asked.

There was a short pause. Then a fifth-year Hufflepuff spoke with a frown, “’Thought you Slytherins would need a favor from us in return?”

Severus stopped writing, immediately putting his quill in the ink bottle and stroked his chin. Slowly, he gave them a wistful smile. “Oh I will ask for one, just… not right now. I will let you know when the time comes.” He winked and sent them away, noticing how they shared puzzled looks before leaving the library.

He then put his parchment aside, letting his writing to dry up and beckoned the first-years to his table, to which they quietly dragged their chairs to surround him with eyes bright with mischief.

“How close are you with your Gryffindor year-mates?” he started.

The Slytherins as per usual, frowned in utter disdain, while the Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws actually gave reason that the Lions were alright if a bit boisterous during classes.

“Mind if you tell them I want to meet them here? My position told me I’m supposed to get along with all Houses, after all.” He glanced down at his Prefect badge, in which there were three golden arrows that pointed to the silver snake, the bronze raven and the black badger mascots.

They then waited as three students from each House went to fetch the Lions. A blond boy from Slytherin asked Severus skeptically, “Why would you want to do anything with them?”

He simply smiled, and nodded as the students rejoined them with the Gryffindors in tow. “How’d you like to play a game?” he told them after they took their seat. “Don’t worry, it’s an easy one.”

After telling them of his plan, they all smirked and nodded eagerly to execute it, determined to make the honorary Prefect proud of them. Before they knew it, Madam Irma Pince announced it was closing time and curfew would start in an hour.

“Prefect Snape,” someone said and Severus turned to the group who already finished cleaning up their books, raising his eyebrow to let them continue.

“Will you still be taking care of us?”

That question certainly had caught Severus off guard. “Well, why won’t I? I am an unofficial member of your Houses; you can just approach me if you aren’t comfortable with other Prefects. I can’t see why you can’t be honorary Slytherins too,” he reasoned. Much to his surprise, they all grinned and bade him goodnight before going on their separate ways.

As Severus led the young Slytherins back to the dungeons, a pleasant thought crossed his mind and he did nothing to refute it.

He really started to like their company, and wondered if this was what his other friend, Lucius Malfoy had felt too when he first arrived five years ago.

Besides, it wouldn't hurt for 'Severus Prince' to get all the support he would need in the future.

---

Severus watched contently as his young charges were taking notes from the Defense against the Dark Arts books he had recommended and discreetly shared knowing looks with him and each other.

The full moon had passed and sure enough, Remus Lupin, James Potter and Peter Pettigrew were absent from the Gryffindor table. Sirius Black was having his breakfast alone.

The boy’s return had made the Lions’ reputation went down the drain. Many had given him sorry looks and kept their distance from him, while others pointed out what he now lacked of whenever he entered their sight; which usually resulted in brawls and fights. Severus knew it wouldn’t be long before he became the disgraced boy’s next target, and could only hope he had prepared well to face him.

Severus finished up eating his porridge and went to the moving staircases for his Charms class as quick as possible. As it was, his luck never seemed to side with him.

“SNAPE!” Sirius’ roar rang along the corridor of the third floor and Severus closed his eyes in resignation, sighing dreadfully before turning around, gripping his hazel wand tightly.

“Hello, Black,” he started solemnly, “how can I help you?”

Severus waited as the boy’s grey eyes searched over his face before snarling, “You set me up, didn’t you?”

“I can tell you this much: I didn’t even know it was you,” the honorary Prefect said calmly with a raised eyebrow, trying hard to be reasonable. And it really had been the truth; wasn’t it?

Sirius barely realized students had gathered around to see what happened as he shouted, “LIAR! You sneaky slimy snake, I just know the lot of you! Tell you what, Snivellus? I challenge you to a duel!”

Severus almost laughed at the sheer audacity of the disgraced boy. “A duel, Black? Will you actually be honorable and come up alone?” he taunted before leering down at the boy in gleeful disgust, “Oh wait, you’re only brave when you’re with friends, right? Who’s the real man here, Black?”

Everyone in the vicinity gasped loudly in utmost shock at his blatant statement. Even Sirius was stunned by his words. 

“YOU BASTARD-” the deranged teen started, raising his fist.

But his efforts were in vain as a voice suddenly spoke, “Stupefy!” and he keeled down onto the floor unmoved.

The crowd turned to see a Ravenclaw first-year had pulled out his wand in Severus’ defense.

Severus blinked. “…I want to say that spells are forbidden in the corridors, but you’re simply preventing this situation from escalating any further and I can’t find any faults with that.” He nodded in gratitude to the student who helped him and gave the crowd the slightest smirk before lifting Sirius’ body with Mobilicorpus.

He would let Professor McGonagall deal with the boy, smiling as his usual entourage of first-years followed him to the Deputy Headmistress’ room.

---

Lucius Malfoy thought highly of himself. He had quite an obscene amount of wealth from the past generations, a lovely fiancé he would marry in two years, decent connections with other people and a steady honest job in the Ministry for Magic.

But even the most content person would still seek protection from a stronger force, and he steeled himself by putting up his Occlumency shields before entering the library of one of the Malfoys’ manors. The room was dimly lit by one candle, and there was a shadowed person sitting on a throne (Malfoys do value knowledge among other things, after all) with books neatly arranged on the table next to him. The only other thing Lucius could make out was dark brown eyes that strangely shone bright amidst the darkness, and which Lucius had no doubt they could figuratively and literally pierce his soul.

Lucius bowed down to the man and kissed the hem of his black robes. “My Lord,” he said.

The figure shifted slightly in his throne. “Rise, Lucius,” the shrouded man spoke; his voice came out cold, low and calculated.

Lucius got up and nodded before taking a seat on the armchair a distance away from the table.

“Tell me what’s going on in the Ministry, or the Board of Governors,” the cold voice started.

“My Lord, I have the most interesting news in Hogwarts,” Lucius began with a soft laugh, “Sirius Black was permanently locked away from accessing any of the Black family vault; his brother Regulus had taken his place as the heir instead.”

“And why is that?”

“Um… simply put, he couldn’t produce any more heirs.” There was a slight tinge of pink in the blond’s face.

The man on the throne turned to look at him, brown eyes slightly widened in interest. “Do tell.”

And Lucius talked about the circumstances he heard from Bartemius Crouch, who in return said he received the news about Sirius Black’s unfortunate capture from an anonymous source. The man also told how the disowned boy kept muttering the name ‘Severus Snape’ while he was in recovery.

“Snape…” the cold voice repeated, “Is this the same boy you’ve been telling me about?”

Lucius only nodded.

“Hmm. Keep in contact with him. What’s his status, again?”

“He’s a half-blood, my Lord.”

“What’s his bloodline?”

“…He had never spoke of it.”

The other man snorted softly. “Yes, I suppose I do see his reasoning. I will wait for more news from you, Lucius. You may leave now.” With that, the blond bowed again before exiting the room, leaving the mysterious man to his thoughts.

Yes, patience is a virtue indeed. And he couldn’t wait to reap the wonderful results soon.

Notes:

Severus' "Oh wait, you’re only brave when you’re with friends, right? Who’s the real man here, Black?" was actually "Oh wait; you aren't a man, you're a pussy", but my friends pointed out it would come out badly so that's that.

As always, thanks for the many feedback to this fic!

Chapter 9: Over the Moon

September went by without many problems, and Sirius Black no longer became the scandalized talk of the school.

Severus tried to juggle his time between studying, making potions for Madam Pomfrey and discussing the progress of his plan with the first-years. He knew he should have dropped both Care of Magical Creatures and History of Magic, but the benefits surpassed the disadvantages and he was determined to get through them until he graduated. Besides, he would like to keep his job options open.

Another full moon passed by 8th October, and the next day he was in the library with his young protégés to talk of their findings.

The children’s faces went pale as they finally found out the reason of his carefully made plan. The Badgers, Ravens and Snakes immediately scooted away from the Lions, who were torn between hiding the fact there was a horrible (cool) secret in the school, or telling their parents and the authorities about it.

“…But, why?” a Hufflepuff spoke up what they all had in mind.

Severus only shrugged. “Perhaps he actually has a good heart. Perhaps he was luring our subject by the prospect of making friends and thus gaining his eternal loyalty. Who knows whatever he had thought of?” He gave them a weak smile.

The students shared a look with each other. “C- Can we tell our parents?”

“You’ve made your discoveries and found concrete evidence; the choice is entirely up to you.”

A Slytherin boy frowned. “Surely the other teachers know of this, right?”

“Yes, Mr. Maddock. It’s just the students who were never told of it. Apparently he thought children would never be curious.”

A brown-haired girl from Ravenclaw bit her lip in agitation, “But how did you know, Prefect Snape?”

Severus sighed, absent-mindedly twirling his hazel wand all the while. “Now, isn’t that a story to tell. Unfortunately I was forced into silence.”

“He put an Oath on you?!”

He smiled over the cleverness of his charges. They certainly would be a bright generation of witches and wizards in the future. His good mood rose upon seeing the Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin Prefects entered the library.

“Thank you for coming,” Severus nodded to the newly arrived group and clapped once to get everyone’s attention. “Now, I’m not sure if you’ve ever noticed this,” he began slowly, “but has it ever crossed your mind as to why Lupin got sick often? Surely he had asked for your help to cover up his patrol rounds several times already, hadn’t he?”

The Prefects turned to one another in contemplation. “Yeah,” Dirk Cresswell, a fifth-year Ravenclaw finally spoke with a frown. “What about it, Snape?”

Severus inclined his head to the first-years. “Why don’t you show them your findings?”

He watched as they compared the notes gathered by their juniors, especially those of the Gryffindors’, smiling gratefully as their faces gradually turned from shock to utter disbelief and complete puzzlement. 

“Lupin is a werewolf?!” one girl blurted out, to which the others quickly shushed her up. They still looked wary, however, and Severus couldn’t really find the blame to that.

“If you really don’t believe me, we will see on the next full moon, which is…” He quickly checked his lunar chart for November. “On 6th November. If he still looked sick on the day after, we all will be proven correct. Third time’s the charm, right?”

“Now remember, not a word to the Gryffindors.” He smiled when the large group nodded, some were determined while others looked apprehensive.

“What about them?” Maddock addressed the young Lions with a jerk of his thumb.

Severus took a deep breath; this was a tough one. “What do you believe in, kids?” he simply asked.

The students in red and gold turned to each other with a frown. “We think…” a girl started, “it’s best to do the right thing, Prefect Snape.”

“Swear on a Slytherin’s honor?” he smirked. They all nodded.

“So be it.”

---

It was Halloween, and as per tradition, the Hogsmeade visit was open to third-years and above. Severus, along with the other Prefects had taken the liberty to buy the first-years some candy from Honeydukes as rewards for their excellent work. He frowned when he saw Lily Evans was walking with her friends, the Marauders were tailing after her from behind.

“She doesn’t worth your time, Snape,” Mulciber spoke and Severus sighed. He should have seen the signs, but he was still so naïve, still hoping that she would forgive him. His heart somewhat ached whenever they crossed paths, and he was nowhere closer to find a way to cut the loyalty bond with her. Could his ancestors help him with that? Perhaps he should visit them during Christmas break.

…Or, he could just use the Prince Manor’s pendant to sneak out illegally. Oh well, maybe he could make that his research project for the holidays. Right now, he needed to focus on the best way to expose the Marauders’ next secret.

He wondered if the Hogwarts Board of Governors actually approved of Remus Lupin’s admission into the school. Surely they wouldn’t, right? And that could only mean one thing.

After making several stops to buy his necessities and the sweets for the first-years, Severus and his friends went to the Three Broomsticks for a quick drink when they thought they saw a familiar figure sitting by his own.

Could it be…?

“Lucius?” he asked in bewilderment.

“Severus!” said the blond upon seeing him, spreading out his arms to hug the younger boy. “It’s been a long time!” He then glanced at Severus’ stand-in Prefect badge and slapped him lightly on the shoulder. “A Prefect! You’re surely full of surprise, Severus! Come; let me give you all a treat!” He then called for Madam Rosmerta for seven bottles of Butterbeer.

“Well then, what should we talk about?”

Severus turned to Mulciber and gestured to his old satchel. “Oh, right,” said the brown-haired and he pulled out some parchment and gave them to Lucius, who frowned but took the sheets and read what was on them.

After several minutes, Lucius’ face went pale. “I- Is this true?” he choked out.

The six boys nodded.

“How?”

Rosier took a swig of his drink before sighing, “Dumbledore shut Snape up with an Oath. Got the firsties to do the job instead.”

“We need some Ministry officers to take Dumbledore down, even it’s just for a while,” Severus pleaded, “Surely you have close friends there, right, Lucius?”

Lucius blinked; was this the chance they’re looking for? The Dark Lord would be very pleased with this sudden turn of events, though he also didn’t want to jinx it.

“I will ask Walden Macnair to look at it if he can, but otherwise I can’t promise anything.”

That was enough for Severus, and he sighed in relief. “Thanks Lucius, I owe you one.”

The blond only smiled. “Oh no, don’t think too much of it.”

“When can you come back here?”

Lucius tapped his chin thoughtfully. “When’s the next full moon?”

“6th November. We want to apprehend him on 4th.”

“Then I will do my best to get Macnair and his team to come over by that date.” the blond patted Severus’ shoulder. “Don’t worry; it’s about time someone did something over this. I’m so happy that it was you.”

Lucius’ response came two days later, and Severus along with his friends all celebrated in hushed joy in the library. About ten employees of the Ministry’s Department of Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures would arrive at noon in the pretense of examining the Care of Magical Creatures’ syllabus. Upon asking Michael Avery about who was in the department, Severus didn’t know if it was some sort of twisted fate that Lyall Lupin also worked there. Luckily, he was not invited.

When the morning of 4th November came by, Severus stared at the tiny vial of Felix Felicis he had won about a month ago; the potion’s golden flakes were twinkling in the light as if enticing him to use it. But should he?

…No. Severus wanted what he would get was well earned, not by a deliberate stroke of luck. Though… surely it wouldn’t hurt to have a small drop of it; just enough to give him a boost of confidence. And he was paranoid enough to know Dumbledore would shut off his words yet again.

He remembered how the luck potion would result in recklessness if taken in huge doses, and compared it to the alcohol his father occasionally drank. Could they be the same thing? Why was he thinking about this right now? Shaking his head, Severus lightly swirled the potion and sighed once again.

It never hurts to be careful.

 

The day went by without any problems, except for Professor Kettleburn who was slightly subdued by the presence of the Ministry officers. Severus had hoped Albus Dumbledore wouldn’t know the real reason behind their visit up until when they turned to leave.

He smiled weakly upon seeing Lucius winked at him before leaving. They would re-enter the school from a secret passageway and hid themselves under some invisibility cloaks which while not long-lasting, still served their purpose well.

At that night, Severus took two drops of Felix Felicis before his patrol began. He nodded at Dirk Cresswell who then would quietly alert the other Prefects and students to hear the supposed secret conversation.

The moment he entered the Great Hall, he saw Dumbledore was at the teachers’ table, seemingly in deep thoughts.

“Headmaster?” he asked nonchalantly.

“Ah, Severus,” the man spoke with a smile upon seeing him, “Do you need anything?”

Severus hated how the old wizard spoke his name; it was all a disguise and he wouldn’t play by the stupid rules. Not tonight.

“May I join you?” he said instead.

“Of course.” Dumbledore spread out an arm to his right and Severus went there cautiously, thanking him before taking his seat.

“Sir, if I may inquire…” Severus felt the luck potion was pushing the words out of his mouth, “Lupin would still be safe here, right?”

The headmaster turned to look at him. “Why won’t he?”

“Well… is it wrong for a student to address his concerns? I- I know you meant well, but… Surely, surely it wouldn’t hurt to tell the others about his condition, right?”

“I still can’t see where you’re going with this, Mr. Snape.”

Severus silently gulped; it was now or never. Taking a deep breath, he then continued, “I mean… who’s not to say there won’t be a Hufflepuff that create lovely shelters for them? Why won’t there be a Ravenclaw that search out on how to cure them?”

Dumbledore’s icy blue eyes stared at him and Severus tried hard to keep his composure. Then the old wizard spoke gravely, “And where do Slytherins fit in this situation, Mr. Snape?”

Severus blinked in utter puzzlement before frowning; was the old coot trying to deflect his suggestions? Or rather, shifting the blame on him? Just like the damned Shrieking Shack incident?! “I believe I’ve already represented Slytherin in this whole debacle, sir,” he hissed, onyx eyes glinting dangerously. “And apparently, so do Gryffindors.” He looked down to the headmaster in utmost disgust.

“You’re a mere child, Mr. Snape; I suggest you put a stop to this conversation and continue your patrol. Or even better; go to sleep. It had been quite a tiring day, after all.”

“Perhaps,” Severus muttered, “Perhaps I should, Headmaster. But, you must have been familiar with the words, ‘Fear a man who got nothing to lose’. Well, I dare to take it another step further, which is ‘Especially a Slytherin’.”

“Go on, sir,” he took the risk to goad the headmaster, “Expel me if you must. You will only prove me right, however.”

Dumbledore’s frown went a bit more pronounced. “Severus-” he began sternly.

“Are you saying I’m in the wrong, sir?! You gave me this badge, a symbol of power to protect other students! It may be not official, but isn’t a Prefect’s duty is to take care of them in the place of the teachers?!” Severus knew he was pushing his luck but he still couldn’t comprehend on why the man had the need to hide Lupin’s condition.

“Are you denying the true nature of children, Headmaster? They are all curious, eager to learn and know new things. Who’s not to say there won’t be someone who will do as I did? Are you willing to take the blame? Or will you put the whole school into silence?!” He panted as he finished his rants.

In a dawn of horror, Severus realized the luck potion’s effects had run out.

But somehow, it was more than enough.

Apparently, the great wizard had failed to notice the invisibility cloaks the Ministry officials had used and thus, was caught red-handed when they took off the cloaks and pointed their wands at him.

“Albus Dumbledore, you are on indefinite probation for allowing an unregistered werewolf to attend Hogwarts and thus, putting innocent children in danger,” Lucius Malfoy spoke sweetly; his blue eyes were shining with mirth. “Take the Lupin boy away too; there should be a hearing in the nearest time.” When the blond made eye contact with Severus, he almost cried in joy right there.

“Long live Snape! Long live Snape! Long live Snape!”

Astounded, Severus turned around only to be caught by surprise as he was lifted up by his friends. He shared a nod with the other Prefects before enjoying his latest triumph.

“Long live Snape!” they chorused.

“Quick, take a picture!” Wilkes called upon the school photographer and they, along with Lucius poised to give out their utmost joy. Even Severus couldn’t hide his wide grin as the student snapped a photograph and they immediately made copies of it.

He only wished they had called him ‘Severus Prince’ but whatever; this was a huge victory on its own and Severus was determined to keep at it as much as possible.

Notes:

...I'm pretty sure there was a Maddock in the canon HP-verse (Malcolm Maddock, I think?) but for the sake of this fic, let's just say he's a background/original character.

Chapter 10: Severed Luck

Lord Voldemort was not a man to be easily pleased.

Yet the front page of the Daily Prophet had brought a smile over his pale complexion. He snorted softly upon reading the words of Rita Skeeter, a budding journalist who wrote in such venom and twisting truth to anyone’s own interpretations.

How he wished the sallow-skinned, hook-nosed boy had finished his studies and entered his ranks already. He could already tell the dour teenager was almost a mirror image of his life, and wanted to shape him into a formidable ally. If he was worthy like the Malfoy scion had said, he even dared to name the boy his successor.

“Lucius,” he called.

Immediately the blond man bowed down and kissed the hem of his robes.

“Do you still have my prized item?”

Lucius blinked as he stood up. “Of course my Lord, let me bring it to you,” he said before taking another bow and left to retrieve the Dark Lord’s possession. When he returned, the Dark Lord smiled and gently took it from the blond’s hands.

To everyone’s eyes, it was just a simplistic black book. But only he knew the real secrets hidden beneath the pages.

Lord Voldemort caressed its spine gingerly, brown eyes glinting in nostalgia. “Give this to Severus Snape. Tell him… it’s a gift for his successful plan of toppling down Dumbledore’s authority in Hogwarts.”

Lucius only bowed before doing what he was told.

---

The following weeks went by with a blur.

On 9th November, Severus received numerous owls from Hogwarts students’ parents, especially those of Hufflepuffs, Ravenclaws and Slytherins. They all sent letters of gratitude of informing their children of the dangers in the school, and rewarding him with money, new books regarding the obscure branches of Dark Arts (he was really intrigued by Regulus Black’s copy of The Secret of the Darkest Arts), clothes and job offers.

Professor Slughorn, being the opportunist he was, had claimed he would recommend Severus to his many connections within the Potioneers’ Guild as soon as he graduated.

The Badgers, Ravens and Snakes became close knitted due to the event, effectively changing the previous dynamics of the four Houses. Severus had a new group of friends comprised of all the Prefects except the Gryffindors’, and they all discussed their topics of interest in the library whenever they could. His young protégés remained loyal to him, with the Lions’ first-years gradually entered his posse as well.

Albus Dumbledore was on house arrest for six months, with Minerva McGonagall had taken place as the temporary Headmistress. Severus thought she was just as bias as Dumbledore had been but there was no one else who could step up into the position.

The hearing of Remus Lupin was held on 20th November. Both of the boy’s parents turned up to the Wizengamot court with somber looks. Severus, being the main instigator of the revelation also had to attend with Lucius Malfoy as his defendant.

When the judge asked him of the possible punishments to the werewolf, Severus pondered on what he had in store. “I will forgive him on these conditions,” he started, “Remus Lupin is still allowed to be in Hogwarts, but his status is to be registered, he is to be stripped of his Prefect position; seeing as he did nothing good even with it, and he is to be re-Sorted. I’ve heard badgers are more of a closer kin to wolves than lions. Or was it wolverines? No matter, it just had to be done in front of everyone.”

Lyall had a grimace on his face while Hope was sobbing her heart out. “T-Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Snape,” she said as the judge put the gavel down, agreeing with his decision.

When the Lupin family left the court, Severus and Lucius turned to Walden Macnair, telling him that an Animagus Ministry officer should discreetly take guard at the Whomping Willow during Lupin’s transformation. He also shared his suspicions that the werewolf’s friends were unregistered Animagi and insisted they were to be caught on act.

Lupin’s re-Sorting happened two days later, in which he was put in Hufflepuff just as Severus had predicted.

By the end of the month, Severus treated all the first-years with Honeydukes sweets using his newfound wealth, smiling as they all thanked him in gratitude. He also had read some of the books he got and wondered if there were those that gave more details in Prince Manor.

On the night of 6th December, James Potter was caught by the sentry nearby the willow and his restrictive Animagus collar was also put on in public by Mr. Bartemius Crouch with Lucius being the Ministry’s other witness.

Severus showed his pet raven, Rogue to his many friends and they all delighted with its cleverness and laughed whenever the bird tried to pronounce their names.

He wished this rare streak of happiness will never end.

But ultimately, Severus Snape was only human.

And luck was like a rotating wheel.

---

The Marauders had never felt so humiliated ever since they first stepped into Hogwarts. What’s worse, the perpetrator was rewarded handsomely because of it.

“We need to get back at Snivellus,” James started, huddling near the fireplace with his friends.

Sirius only snorted. “Question is, who’s we gonna hurt him the most? Evans had left him.” They all turned to look at the redhead who was doing her schoolwork with her friends.

Peter, the only who hadn’t been caught of being an unregistered Animagus sniffed, “Maybe we should look at the map? See if he’s meeting someone in secret or something.”

The other two boys raised their eyebrows with devilish grins. “Genius, Pete!” James said and summoned a slightly tattered piece of parchment.

“I solemnly swear that I am up to no good,” they chorused and tapped their wands on it.

Immediately, countless lines and scribbles began to appear. The parchment was actually the Marauders’ Map: a brilliant piece of magic from four minds that showed all the secret passages and everyone’s location within Hogwarts in real time.

They quickly found the dot labeled ‘Severus Snape’ at the Owlery. Nodding to each other, they called for Remus from a two-way mirror they all had and informed the boy they would seek revenge on the Slytherin soon.

Armed with the Map and James’ Invisibility Cloak, the three Gryffindors and one Hufflepuff snuck out of their dormitories just before curfew and met near the staircase to the Owlery before hiding under the Potters' mysterious heirloom.

Tip-toeing upon climbing up the stairs, they all strained their ears and checked the Map every step to see if the boy was truly alone. When they reached the room, they saw Snape was lightly caressing a raven’s feathers which shone under the faint moonlight.

So that was his recent most cherished companion, they all thought.

“Who’s a good bird?” they heard Snape’s voice, and a croak answered him. The honorary Prefect laughed at its antics before letting it fly for a while and it landed back on his outstretched arm.

With a swish, they all got out of the Invisibility Cloak with their wands in hand already.

Snape’s eyes widened in utter surprise upon seeing them and he shooed the raven away, “Go, Rogue!” He then took out his wand but the Marauders had the initial advantage.

“Expelliarmus!” Peter squeaked. Snape’s wand flew off into the air despite his tight grip and clattered on the floor a few feet away.

“Petrificus Totalus!” James, Remus and Sirius shouted at once and grinned devilishly as the spells hit Snape, causing the boy to fall on his back with his face contorted into a horrified expression.

“Accio raven!” the bespectacled boy said, and as soon as he caught the bird in his hand, he immediately casted a Body-Bind Jinx on it too.

“So,” James began, crouching down to Snape’s eye level, “So.”

Sirius cracked his knuckles. “Thought you can keep us apart, eh?” He then punched the immobilized teen’s face, grinning upon hearing the crunch of his broken nose. Snape’s eyes fluttered shut in pain, and they all laughed before beating him up. Peter simply stood guard by the door to alert if someone came by.

“I’m sorry Severus, but as you can see, I’m no longer a Prefect,” Remus smiled bitterly as he sent a harsh kick to Snape’s chest, relishing at the betrayed look in his onyx eyes.

Satisfied with Snape’s bruised up face, James then pointed his wand at the helpless bird, brown eyes glinting in delight. The Slytherin’s Potions book Lily Evans had shared with them was chock-full of spells they could never create, and they really wanted to see what this one would do.

“Sectumsempra!”

Time came to a halt as the five boys witnessed a bright blade of light emerged from the tip of James’ wand and slashed into the raven’s body. Rivulets of blood quickly spurted out, staining the stone floor. Owls were shrieking in terror.

Shocked over seeing what the spell had done, James shrieked and immediately let go of the bird which landed on the floor with a sickening crack. It instantly died.

The four Marauders turned to look at their victim and saw his midnight black eyes were flashing in fury. With a strained shout and a sudden shockwave which spread throughout the Owlery that sent the Marauders staggering on their feet, Snape broke free of the three Body-Bind Jinxes and got up; his wand was back in his hand. His onyx eyes were glaring at them murderously.

For a moment, they all remembered what he had said to the headmaster before Remus’ secret was exposed: “Fear a Slytherin who had nothing to lose.”

But Gryffindors were brave, if somewhat a bit reckless. The enraged boy in front of them was a danger to everyone, and at the moment they considered themselves real heroes in the current situation.

“Obliviate!”

“Confundus!”

“Stupefy!”

Once again, Snape crumpled on the floor, unconscious next to the dead raven.

The owls had fled away upon witnessing the murder of their fellow friend, and the silence that echoed over the place was getting more unsettling by each second.

“Let’s go,” James finally snapped out of his trance and they put on the Invisibility Cloak before leaving the grim place.

---

Severus didn’t know how long he had passed out, but the pounding in his head told him it was probably more than a few hours. There was also a pungent, metallic smell in the air and he frowned; just what had happened? Groggily, he opened his eyes and saw it was dawn.

He was pretty sure he was in the Owlery during night, taking a short break from his patrol rounds. Blinking hard, he then gingerly got up and wondered why his body was hurting all over. The sharp pain over his face had him sigh in slight frustration; someone had broken his nose.

He looked around to find out more clues of his current predicament, only to freeze upon seeing something laid nearby him.

His eyes went wide in gradual horror. “…Rogue?” he muttered.

The metallic smell was from the pool of blood surrounding the black bird which had nearly dried up, indicating it had been hours since its death. Shell-shocked, Severus slowly crawled to the raven’s body in near disbelief, wanting to examine its injuries when one of the wands he kept in his arm holster suddenly vibrated. Puzzled over the sensation, Severus pulled it out and was stunned upon knowing it was the estranged one among the wands he had.

It was his blackthorn wand. But… why? Did it know something?

Severus looked back at his deceased pet and gulped; he didn’t want to know what had happened but he must. He had to. It was for Rogue’s, and his own peace of mind.

“Finale memoria ostende mihi,” he whispered, chanting up until a silvery orb the size of his hand rose from the raven. His wand was shaking in his grip and he took a deep breath before murmuring, “Projecto.”

He then watched Rogue’s final moments, trying to make sense of what occurred last night.

His heart broke upon knowing the real reason behind its death.

They killed an innocent bird. A bird he happened to have. All under the stance of seeking revenge.

When had justice equal to death?!

Severus was reminded of the attempt on his life last year and had reasoned to himself that it only involved him, and he should have seen it coming. He still wished he hadn’t gone down the Whomping Willow, though.

But Rogue… Rogue did nothing wrong. Even his father, who was the most brutish man he had ever known, had left Rogue be in his care. The bird was just there, and had paid the price for his petty revenge. Its only mistake was simply being his pet. 

James Potter’s voice from his utter humiliation back in June rang loudly in his mind: “If you really must know, it’s because he exists.”

And Severus screamed. He shouted and cursed himself until his voice came out hoarse, not caring a bit if someone happened to come in and see him crying over his pet raven.

But no one did. The Owlery was quiet as ever and after several minutes, he choked over his stuttering breath and blearily wiping the tears away, trying to regain some of his senses. Suddenly, his victory over the Marauders felt so hollow.

“…Help me,” he croaked.

The blackthorn wand answered with a faint green glow, vibrating warmly in his hand.

Chapter 11: Coals and Embers

Notes:

Golly, the fic has almost reached 100 kudos; let's make it happen! Thank you to everyone for making me happy with your interest in this story! 😍💕

Inside the wand shop of Knockturn Alley, the owner was having a mug of rum while perusing through the Daily Prophet from over a month ago. He often smirked when he read the news about the raven-haired, lanky boy who had ousted Albus Dumbledore and a werewolf within the same day.

He knew the boy was something special from the moment he saw the basilisk horn as one of the items he had picked up for his illegal wands. The horn was acquired through a black market and had been in his shop for many, many years; he was already considering giving it to some potioneer in exchange for money.

Sighing, he folded the newspaper and looked outside; it was almost midnight. No one would dare to bother him at this hour and he was ready to lock the door when a soft tap entered his ears. Frowning, he turned to the windows and saw a barn owl hovering with a parchment around its foot.

The old wandmaker let the bird in and fed it with some owl treats before untying the letter from the owl’s foot, his eyebrows rose in curiosity as he read the message which was in a spiky yet elegant, almost feminine handwriting:

Send in the yew wand.

---

Morris Maddock was having a dilemma.

His family had just received the pureblood title, and by the time he was to enter Hogwarts he was determined to make his name a part of the wizarding world’s history. He was very happy to be put in Slytherin where other ambitious students were placed.

When the headmaster first introduced the stand-in Prefect, he never thought he end up being devout to the older boy. Severus Snape certainly didn’t have the looks or the important status which was highly regarded among the Snakes, but his aura and demeanor had said otherwise.

Morris admired the sixth-year student, who tried his best in making sure everyone was satisfied in whatever he did. He was fully supportive in the idea of the werewolf to be thrown out of school, but the honorary Prefect’s decision for allowing him to stay was something entirely unexpected. He wondered if he could be forgiving to others like Prefect Snape did.

Winter was approaching and Morris never fared well in the harsh cold winds of Scotland, always having to fully bundle himself in warming charms and pads. When he entered the Hospital Wing for a Pepper-Up Potion, he certainly didn’t expect to see the stand-in Prefect whose face was bruised badly and torso covered in bandages was in one of the beds.

Morris stopped in his tracks, eyes widened in utmost disbelief. Who had attacked the boy? Hadn’t he been regarded as the hero of the school? Was there someone out for revenge for what he did? He had the suspicion that the werewolf and his friends were involved but still…

As soon as they made eye contact, they froze. Blue eyes met black, both students not daring to say anything.

“Here, Mr. Snape,” Madam Pomfrey broke the silence and handed a light blue potion to the older boy.

The onyx eyes flickered in uncertainty for a second before turning to the medi-witch. “Thank you.” With a half-hearted glare toward Morris, Severus Snape pulled down the curtains harshly to close off his bed from view.

Morris could see how Madam Pomfrey’s face was distraught by the action before she shook her head. “Hello dear,” she greeted him with a weak smile, “what do you need?”

He walked out of the Hospital Wing as soon as he got his potion. He knew he should tell the other Prefects about what happened, but the glare he received had made him cower in slight fright, already knowing the silent threat.

After all, Slytherins have always been good in keeping secrets.

---

For once, the four Marauders were scared for their lives, with each of the boys having their own thoughts about the incident.

All of them agreed that the spell James had used onto the unfortunate raven was very grisly to say the least. Just what exactly was Severus Snape thinking in order to create it? Or rather, they hadn’t taken the warning the Slytherin boy had written seriously. But they were so curious for their own good; after all, wasn’t he their enemy too? For them to acknowledge the existence of such a dangerous weapon was ultimately a win-win situation for them, all thanks to Lily Evans.

Perhaps Snape really was an evil Dark wizard, a feeling they all shared ever since both James and Sirius had set their eyes on him during their first trip to Hogwarts.

Remus had assumed they would just give Snape a lesson for humiliating them, that the stand-in Prefect’s actions had caused his parents to be ashamed of him. The Hufflepuffs were nice alright, and they were very sympathetic of his infliction, but he wasn’t familiar with them. As for the spell, he had an inkling it was created as self-defense, especially after the awful ‘prank’ Sirius had set up for the boy last year.

Meanwhile, Peter was already reconsidering his choice of friends. Just how strong Snape was, that he could break out from the three Body-Bind Jinxes? And the shockwave he felt had brought dreadful shivers out of him. He had a feeling that the Slytherin boy was more powerful than he looked.

They ultimately decided to watch from afar for any signs of Snape plotting his revenge. Even the slightest sight of the letter ‘S’ in the Marauders’ Map had sent them running to the opposite direction, not daring to cross path with him.

But Snape didn’t make his move. Indeed, for all the time they scanned the Map, Snape had only been in his classes, one of the Potions classrooms, the library and the Slytherin dungeons. During meal times, the boy was busy into reading any of the Potions, Ancient Runes and Defense against the Dark Arts books.

They gave him a week to retaliate, yet Snape never did anything. Perhaps he hadn’t cared for the raven at all? Slytherins do make up being good actors after all.

No matter, when he ever made the first move, they would be ready for him.

---

Lily Evans was feeling guilty of many things.

When Severus Snape called her ‘Mudblood’, she refused his apology but then she regretted it; knowing well he hadn’t meant what he said. She was ashamed that she hadn’t dragged him away from James Potter and his friends on that day.

She also wanted to tell him she was sorry for not returning his book as soon as they finished the Potions O.W.Ls though that was simply because she was curious of his ever brilliant mind. He had always been the better one between both of them after all. True, she had invited Remus and Peter to read the book along but she certainly hadn’t expected James and Sirius were sneaking around too. 

And so, during summer, she made numerous attempts to reconcile with him yet her arrival was always rejected by Eileen Snape, who glared at her with the same intensity her son gave. His father, Tobias often sniffed at her appearance, telling her to get off their lawn or else. Whenever she actually met Severus, his scathing remarks that usually were directed to anyone else, had hurt her heart.

By the time she entered Hogwarts for her sixth year, she nearly lost hope, especially after he humiliated her in front of the other Gryffindors, including the first-years.

She never thought what her ex-best friend had told her about the Marauders, which she initially dismissed as pure assumptions was actually the truth. The fact that he could get so many supports from all the first-years and the Prefects from the three Houses had definitely astounded her. And he was really happy with his achievements, already seeming to forget their friendship for the last seven years.

“EVANS!” she heard someone call her name and only had the time to turn around before she found herself at the tip of Severus Snape’s wand. 

She had never felt so afraid of her childhood friend up until now.

His onyx eyes were staring at her in utmost loath and his voice was just the same as he whispered at her ear, “Give me one reason on why I shouldn’t kill you right now.”

Lily’s eyes widened in utmost horror; did he really say that? Just what was going on, that warranted his pursue on her? From the corner of her eyes, she could see a crowd had gathered around her and Severus.

“You let them read my book,” Severus continued in his ever soft voice that was so quiet she doubted anyone could hear him, “you let them humiliate me despite already knowing the counter-spell, and thanks to your blunder my bird’s dead. Do tell, Evans; how does it feel to be a murderer?”

She looked at him in aghast and wanted to cry at that exact moment. “Please…” she begged, “I- I didn’t mean it-”

“Don’t bother. Your words mean nothing.”

Lily could feel her heart shatter upon hearing the statement.

“If I ever see you again, I swear you will regret it.” With that, the crowd parted to let Severus pass and left her with a billowing of his school robes.

How could things go wrong so badly?

---

Severus had never felt so much peace right now.

He was in the Prince Manor’s Potions laboratory as part of his new schedule, contently stirring the liquid of his current project. His blackthorn wand was next to the cauldron, and was now his most trustworthy wand due to it had alerted him of checking Rogue’s memory. Not that he would abandon his other wands; it was just that he felt much closer to it than before.

The potion he brewed was clear as water, yet was actually filled with so many ingredients that had to do with memories and mind power. He grinded some asphodel roots into a fine powder before tipping it into the cauldron, which then briefly emitted a blue glow.

While waiting for the liquid to simmer, Severus took out a black feather from his pocket and stared at it longingly. The feather was quite short, merely about the length of his hand and the soft barbs comforted him as he ran his fingers along its vane.

Sighing, he put it down and looked at another of his estranged wand. He knew very well that he was now suited for it and was sad to let it go, but insisted that it would have a better user than him.

He dropped the yew wand into the simmering potion which changed it into snow white.

Severus then used the blackthorn wand to pull out some of his memories and put them into the potion as well before frowning and stared down at his heart. Would his emotions add more potency to his brew? It certainly would worth a try. He took a breath before twisting the wand on his heart and poured his feelings into it.

Slowly, a bright strand of red and grey emerged from his chest and he dropped it into the liquid. He stirred it for seven times before finally turning the fire off.

Taking a small brush, he then dipped it into the white potion before coating the feather liberally with the liquid on both sides from the tip to the quill. By the time he was almost finished, he wondered if it would have an effect on him too.

He silently conjured a goblet and tipped the rest of the liquid into it, swirling the cup lightly. He had a feeling it would not go wrong despite it was only his first time making the potion.

With a weak smile, Severus drank it.

And everything went black.

---

Regulus Black didn’t know what to think of Severus Snape at the moment.

Right now the older boy was deep into reading his Ancient Runes notes, but there was something… off about him. Regulus’ first thought was that he began experimenting with the Dark Arts again and he of all people should have detected it right away. The Blacks were famous at it after all.

And yet, what he currently could feel was a nice sense of warmth, as if Snape had exuded a feeling of joy around him. Oh, they all had known the news of Rogue’s murder but that still didn’t explain why the stand-in Prefect was smiling rather wistfully.

“You alright there, Snape?” Alaric Mulciber spoke with a worried frown. He was among the raven-haired boy’s closest friends along with Evan Rosier.

“…Huh?” Snape finally turned to them with glazed eyes. “Yes, I’m fine. Just… a bit tired, that’s all.” He yawned to punctuate what he meant.

Michael Avery furrowed his brows in suspicion, “Your voice sounded… hoarse.”

“Must be a crack of puberty,” Snape simply said and they all snickered. They always liked his rather sarcastic remarks when it wasn’t aimed at them.

William Wilkes grinned as he munched on his breakfast. “So, you’re still staying at Hogwarts on Christmas, Snape?”

The boy merely blinked at the question. “Oh no, I think I’d like to see my mother on the holidays for once,” he said with a smile, “besides I got something important to do.”

When they got up for their class after breakfast, Regulus accidentally brushed his hand against Snape’s and he quickly withdrew it in surprise, which of course caught Snape’s curiosity.

“…Is something wrong, Regulus?” he asked.

The Black heir gulped. “Oh, er… it’s nothing… just that your hand was cold.”

Snape furrowed his brows. “It’s winter, what do you expect?”

Regulus could only nod before he watched Snape leave with Rosier and Mulciber, wondering if it was just his imagination. But he couldn’t be wrong, what he had felt just then was so terrible. As if he had touched something that was frozen for so long.

Like a dead body.

Chapter 12: The Rogue Princes

Notes:

Many thanks to those who helped this fic to reach over 100 kudos! Here's to a hundred more! 🎉🎊

By 23rd December, almost all students had gone home for Christmas break.

The Marauders stayed behind just for fun, along with Lily Evans who all watched as the Hogwarts Express left to King’s Cross Station and upon dinner that night, she noticed that Severus wasn’t in the castle. She sighed, she had hoped he would try to listen to her explanations but apparently he had made it clear that he wanted to do nothing more with her.

His threat also rang loudly in her mind, which always made her tear up. How she wished she had accepted his apology, but then again their friendship had been at threadbare since last year. She disliked Severus’ group of friends and thought they were evil, yet when he had exposed Dumbledore’s faults, she quickly realized she was wrong.

She sobbed when she remember Severus’ comment about how Petunia, her older sister, was much better than she ever was.

On Christmas Eve, she merely took small bits of her dinner while watching her Gryffindor year-mates were fooling around. Had they not felt any guilt to their wrongdoings?

She was about to head back to the Gryffindor Tower when the windows suddenly shattered and everyone looked up to see what had caused it.

There was a looming figure of a huge bird hovering near the ceiling, whose bright orange eyes shone amidst the darkness. It shifted its head toward the group of students and teachers who were still eating and quickly flew toward them.

Lily could only watch as everyone there was taken surprised by the bird’s appearance and it gazed deeply at the Marauders, who only frowned at its inaction. “What’s your problem?” she heard James Potter spoke.

Immediately, both his and Sirius’ heads turned swollen and they fell from their seats due to the sudden shift of weight. Several rashes also began to appear on their skins with some of them were filled with exploding pus.

The other two Marauders were not exempted from the treatment either.

Lily watched in horror as more and more spell inflictions showed up on their bodies and it was only by the sight of blood did she finally snap out of her trance and pulled out her wand.

“Stupefy!” she cried out.

The stunning spell did hit the black bird, but nothing had happened. Inspired by her bravery, the teachers and other students also used immobilizing spells to stop it much to no avail. The boys’ screams and calls for help continued to echo across the Great Hall. 

“Avada Kedavra!” Professor McGonagall finally shouted.

A bright green light emerged from the tip of her wand and blasted its way to the giant monster. Everyone gasped when it hit the bird’s body, and waited dreadfully for the creature to fall down.

But it didn’t happen.

The avian monster slowly turned its head toward the large crowd with narrowed eyes, seemingly annoyed by what the temporary Headmistress did.

“One more; this time, I want everyone to do it!” she ordered and all the students and teachers shakily took out their wands before unleashing the Killing Curse once again.

Nothing had changed. The creature still stood tall, blinking its bright orange eyes as if mocking them for all their efforts. It then opened its beak, to which another green light appeared and it was at that moment they all knew they were screwed.

“Run!”

But the bird’s own Killing Curse never came. Instead, it let out an ear-splitting shriek before finally flying away, leaving the Great Hall in shambles and disarray. For all the chaos it had done, no one was seriously harmed. Well, except for the Marauders who all had been transported to St. Mungo’s.

The rest of the students turned to the temporary Headmistress, whose face was deathly pale upon seeing the destruction. “…Everyone, I suggest you all return to your home and stay there until mid-January. We will need the Ministry’s help to investigate whatever that thing was,” she announced.

Far away from Hogwarts, a student’s eyes were bright orange before flickering back to its original onyx color.

---

Severus’ arrival at Spinner’s End was… quite emotional to say the least.

His mother had noticed Rogue’s absence and had enquired him about it when Tobias went to sleep. After she heard his explanation, she hugged him in tears for the dead raven, telling him Rogue was faithful till the end and was grateful to have known him.

Severus had no doubts over what she said.

Christmas went by without any arguments, mainly because per the rules of the Snape household, magic was only allowed when Tobias wasn’t home and during winter. The gruff man couldn’t do anything about it when he sat and watched with a sneer as Severus lit up the firewood with an Incendio, eating his toast in silence. He soon went out afterward, leaving his wife and son to clean up the table.

They were just finished when they heard a tap against the window and Eileen quickly opened it to allow the owl to enter. Apparently a copy of the Daily Prophet was tied to its leg.

“Well, this surely is something,” she frowned, taking the newspaper and gave the bird some chicken bits before it flew away. Curious, Severus went next to her with them both having their own thoughts upon reading the front page:

HOGWARTS TERRORIZED BY AVIAN PHANTOM

The news then gave details that about four students were injured and had been sent to St. Mungo’s to be treated while the others were to stay at home until 15 January for the Ministry to investigate the cause.

Eileen only raised her eyebrows and put the newspaper away. “…Well, I suppose you’re lucky to be here before the attack,” she said.

Severus only smiled.

---

It was New Year’s, and Severus was in the cottage behind the British Library. 

He cleared his throat for a while, sincerely hoping his hoarse voice wouldn't be permanent due to his experiment two weeks ago. Not that he didn't like the benefits he gained from it, but he had wished the changes weren't too noticable by others.

He then looked at the small copy of his family tree’s tapestry and slowly traced his finger along a light blue line; which supposedly meant a loyalty bond between the family members and other people who were worthy. As he looked up further and further, he frowned.

Had the Princes never had a problem with their supposed partners and friends? Even his mother never seemed to want to leave Tobias Snape, and that really had said something. He checked the Prince family’s motto to confirm his suspicions, and much to his dismay it was true.

Fides est ubi cor at.

Loyalty is where the heart at.

Severus sighed, tapping his pen in slight irritation. Was he really the first to try breaking the bond? No, surely there must be others who had attempted to do it in the past. He looked at other branches of the family that had died out and almost missed the purple strand near the marriage line of Titus Prince and Meredith Gaunt, which luckily still lived in with his existence.

As soon as his eagle eyes caught it, he stared at the tapestry in utter disbelief and joy. So someone did try it! He quickly jotted down the name with the purple line in his notebook and smiled, finally finding an important clue to remove the loyalty bond.

Septimus Prince, the son of Tiberius; Titus’ brother and Fiona Macmillan.

He quickly used the Prince Manor’s pendant to teleport to the family mansion. His ancestors all greeted him with smiles and small talk upon his arrival. They asked if he really was going to stay in the manor permanently, to which he replied he would after claiming his Lordship. He then headed to the family tree tapestry to enquire about the loyalty bond.

“I was… um, well… I was actually wondering about this,” Severus smiled sheepishly to the numerous portraits before pointing at the only purple strand on the family tree.

“Oh, you should meet Septimus for that, dear,” Lux said with a weak smile, “He’s usually in the gardens; trying to tend for his flowers.”

Severus couldn’t hide his grin and thanked her before going to the greenhouses which were divided into several sections. He knew the Princes’ house-elves had maintained them ever since his grandparents’ death and couldn’t wait to see the entire collection during summer.

He almost jumped out of his skin when he noticed someone else was in the Dark-based plants’ area and quickly hid behind some bushes to see the other person in the room.

Septimus Prince was a man in about his mid-20s and looked rather gaunt, though that was probably due to him being a spirit. His dark hair was tied into a ponytail, and thanks to his newfound vision from his experiment, Severus noticed there were some dark lines around the ghost’s neck.

All of the sudden, Severus dreaded to ask the phantom the question. He was ready to make a run back to the mansion when he accidentally tripped over some vines and froze as they made eye contact.

“…Oh,” the ghost finally spoke, his voice echoed over the gardens, “Well, this certainly is a surprise.” He laughed softly before deeply bowing to Severus. “Septimus Prince, long-time resident of the Prince gardens, how I may help you?”

Severus blinked. “…Can we talk in the manor?” The man only shrugged before falling into step with him.

“You walked?” The question flew out of Severus’ mouth before he could stop himself. Luckily, Septimus wasn’t offended by it.

The Prince heir wondered if the ghost made a pun or he actually meant it when he answered: “It keeps me down to earth.”

They sat at the dining table, with Severus noticed how the paintings in the room were empty before smiling; his family members really do kept the family motto to their heart. He then nervously showed the small tapestry to the ghost.

“Oh.” Septimus’ face fell upon seeing the purple line.

Severus waited patiently for his response; surely he would indulge in the question for the sake of another Prince?

His prayers were answered when the spirit sighed as he circled the name of his supposed partner, “…It’s not pretty, Severus. For everyone else, the loyalty bond was a blessing but for me… it was a terrible curse.”

Severus couldn’t agree more with the statement; he himself felt he would go crazy if he ever saw Lily Evans again. Her betrayal still stung his heart and he wished to remove that feeling as soon as possible.

“I tried so hard to forget her, but just how many times can one Obliviate themselves before going into insanity?” the ghost said sorrowfully. “In the end, I couldn’t take it anymore; and…” He gestured wildly to the rope marks around his neck and Severus couldn’t help but to empathize with him.

“I’m sorry,” the boy muttered, to which Septimus only snorted. “Don’t be; I chose to do it.”

Severus looked back at the tapestry in brief disappointment. “…So, you really can’t help me, then,” he lamented.

“Not exactly,” Septimus said with a weak smile, “You now know that by my death the bond didn't die out, and wasn't completely broken either. I still remember her from time to time thanks to my incomplete mindwipe, so try to start from there. You’re a smart kid, Severus; I’m sure you will find a way to cut the ties safely.”

And so, Severus returned to the cottage with new thoughts. He looked back at the family motto and tried to deduce its actual meaning from Septimus’ experience and his parents’ situation. After scribbling an entire page in his notebook about his possible theories of the bond, he finally came upon an answer.

The Princes’ loyalty was ultimately built upon collections of fond memories.

Severus groaned.

---

On 9th January, Severus woke up with a wide smile.

It was his 17th birthday, and that meant a lot of things. He was now an adult by the wizarding law, and he could finally be what he had dreamt of since summer. He already could see a small pile of presents on the floor but decided to open them later. Quickly, he took his hazel wand and prepared breakfast for his parents, putting a note on his whereabouts under the plate of bacons before going out.

By the time he reached the bus stop, he held out his wand for the Knight Bus to pick him up for his trip to Diagon Alley. He couldn’t hide his grin as he stepped into the magical town and headed to Gringotts’ Wizarding Bank straight away.

“Back so soon, boy?” Ragnok greeted with a quirked eyebrow, smirking widely at Severus, who only smiled upon seeing the goblin that foresaw all of his account transactions in the bank.

“Well, a Prince is a man of his words,” Severus said with a nonchalant shrug and the goblin laughed.

Ragnok took out a quill and poised to write on the magical contract. “Well then, Lord Prince; do you merely want to change your surname or your entire name?”

Severus stroked his chin thoughtfully. “Does this name change have to be public?” he asked, “I don’t want people to know of it if I can.”

The goblin raised his eyebrows before answering with a grunt, “We strive to protect our customers’ secrecy and privacy to our best ability, so make of that if you will.”

“I’d like it to be between us only, then.”

“Hmm, as you wish, Lord Prince. Now may I know your new name?”

The boy smiled. “Severus Septimus Prince.”

Severus returned home to open his birthday presents and he first picked up a relatively thin package from the pile. Curious over what it could be, he opened the wrapping methodically and saw a small parchment was attached to a medium-sized black notebook.

It was from Lucius Malfoy.

Severus,

This is a present from one of my acquaintances, who has heard of your many adventures in Hogwarts. He wishes for me to give you this book, in hopes he could communicate with you in secret.

Happy 17th, and sincerely,

Lucius

Severus wondered if the seemingly ordinary item was actually magical before flipping open the book and raised his eyebrows upon seeing a name that perhaps had indicated its previous owner.

T. M. Riddle.

Notes:

I know ravens have brown eyes, but uh... just let a girl dream of them having orange eyes please 😹

Chapter 13: Secrets

It waited patiently for the master’s arrival.

Oh, it knew it could just travel to where the master was currently at, but right now it was in quite a disadvantage when it came to being discreet.

Currently hiding in one of the castle’s unused classrooms, it blended right in with the darkness, closing its bright orange eyes and stood still to camouflage itself better. The master had thought of everything possible when he conducted his experiment, and it was very thankful for his foresight.

As it quietly preened its feathers, a deep soft rumble escaped from its mouth. It never thought it would be reunited again with the master soon, but that was exactly why it wouldn’t want any other man to be the master. The master was so kind and had been so hopeful despite being caught in so many dire situations. It didn’t like the man who had hurt the master for rescuing it, but at least his dislike was honest.

The four horrible boys however… those brats had left a lot to be desired.

It had listened patiently to the master’s rants about how they just wouldn’t leave him alone and told of a redheaded girl (he had showed it the color and despite his recent hatred of the fiery shade, it certainly liked how the master described it) had hurt him for spilling his secrets to his enemies and rejected his apology.

It was determined to be the master’s next best friend and wouldn’t ever betray him.

When the master told it to leave on that fateful night, it had intended to find the master’s other friends; Al, Eve, Reg, Mike and Will. But they both could foresee just so far and the rest was history. It wished the master didn’t have to know the truth in such a terrible way.

The master had made a very elaborate potion to tether it back to the living world, and it was grateful to his wonderful wand for guiding him through every step. Thanks to the master’s efforts, both he and it were now invincible, ethereal and eternal. They were connected with a mysterious link, and it was willing to give the master some of its features in exchange for part of his intellect and emotions.

It was happy too, that the master was just as immortal as it was. The yew wand and thestral hair had certainly helped with that since they were items that symbolized life and death, and it could not think of any other man to manage mastering and come at peace to those elements. 

After finishing cleaning itself, it inwardly sighed. It missed the master and only he could reverse the transformation, but knowing well he would return; he was just busy in making sure he was not susceptible by other people. It had done what the master wanted; to seek justice for all the crimes the four boys had caused, and to protect others.

And it would not fail the master ever again.

---

15th January came by, and Severus’ voice was no longer croaky. Instead, it turned into a smooth, soft baritone and the boy didn’t know what to think of the bizarre change. His mother had commented on it, but he simply brushed away the implied compliment. When he greeted his friends in a compartment on their journey back to Hogwarts, he wished he hadn’t spoken at all.

“Won’t be surprised if girls coming by simply to hear you,” Rosier said and the other four boys chortled. Severus was not amused with his words; he would rather be alone, thank you very much. He certainly didn’t want to imagine what would happen on St. Valentine’s Day, shuddering upon having that exact thought.

And so, he had shut himself inside his usual coach with the ‘Don’t Disturb’ sign plastered on the doors and ignored the supposed patrols he had to do. Surely the other Prefects would do well without him for a few hours. Besides, his position was not an official one.

After reading about some Dark plants he had to study for Herbology, he sighed and put his notes aside. How he wished he had someone to talk to and wouldn’t judge him over his tumultuous past. Oh, he didn’t hate his group of friends but he surely missed the lonesome time he spent with Rogue.

Severus then remembered Lucius Malfoy’s gift and dug inside his satchel before pulling the black book out. Running his fingers over its spine, he wondered just who T. M. Riddle was supposed to be. Being one of Lucius’ acquaintances simply didn’t cut it out for him. Should he investigate first whoever this person was?

…Or, he could just ask it directly.

Taking out his pen, he bit his lower lip as he flipped open the book. He took a deep breath; sincerely hoping it wouldn’t be a practical joke (not that he thought Lucius would dare to pull such thing on him) and wrote:

Hello, Mr. Riddle. My name is Severus Snape, and I want to thank you for this book.

Much to his amazement, his writing disappeared and another one quickly appeared in a very different penmanship:

Hello, Severus. Please, just call me Marvolo. And the gift is no bother, I hope you like it well.

Severus lightly tapped his pen against his chin. So, the previous owner’s, or rather, the one who told Lucius to give him the book was Marvolo Riddle. Alright then, it was a decent start. Severus could search more about the man later. But why would he use his middle name instead of his first one?

For the rest of the trip to Hogwarts, Severus asked Marvolo about many mundane things, though they were mostly connected to Lucius, being the one man they both had a relationship with. He barely realized the Hogwarts Express had stopped until a constant knocking on the door alerted him and he smiled sheepishly at Dirk Cresswell before walking out of the red train.

Upon seeing the thestrals that were pulling the carriages to the castle, he sighed. How he wished he hadn’t witnessed his pet raven’s death, and he lightly patted one of the skeletal horses’ head before entering the carriage. His Slytherin friends joined him with solemn looks.

Severus barely listened to whatever discussion they talked about, though he had an inkling it was about the ghostly bird’s attack on Christmas Eve.

He rather didn’t want to think of it just yet.

So imagine his surprise upon seeing Albus Dumbledore was at the teachers’ table, deeply conversing with Professor McGonagall.

“’Thought he’s supposed to come back on May?” he turned to his friends in bewilderment.

Avery only shrugged as he explained, “Those Ministry guys thought only he could handle that bird if it ever comes back. That Muggle-loving fool was a great wizard, after all.”

Severus simply sniffed. He couldn’t care less what Dumbledore was babbling about as soon as all the students had entered the Great Hall, and warned them about the ever-rising Dark Lord. The old coot insisted that there would be a war in the nearest future, but of course, Severus and most of the Slytherins didn’t buy it.

After all, what was wrong with restoring the wizarding world to its glory? Where the old traditions continued to live on, and not being tainted by Muggle influence? Even he had known most of the ancient wizarding culture thanks to Lucius Malfoy and Regulus Black. Wouldn’t it be a shame to lose such precious practices forever?

Severus wondered if Prince Manor had some books regarding that particular topic.

The announcement of the Apparating test for both sixth and seventh-years that were of age had caught his interest however, and he couldn’t wait for early February to get his license.

Dinner went by without any problems and after finishing his portion, Severus checked his patrol schedule to see if he ever had to replace someone. He smiled upon seeing he had to.

He was ready to get up from his seat when Regulus suddenly grabbed his hand.

“…Yes?” he asked the younger boy with a curious frown.

The Black heir blinked his grey eyes. “Oh, sorry,” he started and slowly let go of his grip, “’thought you’re still cold or something. I’ve got some Pepper-Ups if you want.”

Severus only raised his eyebrows. “You’re a strange kid, Regulus.”

With an amused shake of his head, he then left.

His patrol rounds were uneventful as always, and he was glad of it. But he had a particular destination he wanted to go, and used his magical sense to focus on the directions he had to take.

A wry grin appeared in Severus’ face as he stood in front of an abandoned classroom. A faded nameplate was displayed on the door, in which he could only make out the word ‘Merrythought’.

He then entered the room and quickly locked the door with some spells. The moment he was done, he turned around and saw two bright orange orbs were staring at him.

Severus only smiled wistfully. His onyx eyes too, had turned into a similar shade of the creature’s own eyes.

“Hello, Rogue.”

---

The King of Snakes was hungry.

Oh, it had had plenty of rats over the past… how long was it again? About quarter of a century, or so? No matter, the master would tell it if he ever returned. It was loyal, yes, and it would wait even if it took centuries to be reunited with him.

But the serpent had woken up due to a strange yet faint vibration, and as it tried to focus on what had caused the sensation, it realized the aura was a different one from the master’s.

There was a familiar darkness to it, yet a tiny flicker of light also was carefully hidden underneath the gloom. A slightest smell of the great master’s blood was also present in the air, much lesser than the master’s whose had half of it. The serpent decided it would certainly worth investigating the source.

Aside from the possible new master’s scent, it sniffed the air in disgust. How it wished the wretched, unworthy lot were gone from the great master’s castle. The great master had voiced his concern about how his other comrades should open their eyes upon seeing the non-magical folks and their descendants. He was especially suspicious to those who suddenly got the blessing of Magic instead of being passed down from generations to another.

When the master came, it was happy to make the great master’s wish came true. And it did. Except, it also had gone wrong, and was unexpected. The girl’s body was found and the master had bid it goodbye tearfully, sincerely hoping to continue what the great master had wanted.

Perhaps this new master would be the other one to do it? It certainly couldn’t wait for the new master to introduce himself, or herself. It didn’t matter; it was now ready to help the new master achieving the great master’s goals and whatever else they had in mind. To make sure only the worthy would live within the castle.

With that, the King of Snakes slithered out of its resting place and ventured to the humongous pipes, sighing at the thought of having to feast upon rats yet again.

Notes:

Eh, sorry if this chapter's kinda short 😅 I suggest y'all to refer Ch. 2 as to why Severus would think so of Voldemort's plan.

Chapter 14: Stick and Cloak

Notes:

Merry Christmas to those who celebrate it!

Lord Voldemort was having the time of his life.

The news about a strange avian creature attacking Hogwarts was the talk of everyone even after nearly a month, including his Death Eaters. Many had looked at him in much more admiration than before, and were truly convinced that he had set it up to show off his magical prowess.

But of course, only he and Lucius Malfoy knew the real perpetrator was someone else.

Malfoy had regaled him with many stories about Severus Snape’s feud with a stinking group of Gryffindors who called themselves the Marauders, and even though he was supposed to be the Dark Lord, an inspiration to other purebloods to rebuild the wizarding world, he nonetheless couldn’t help but to adore the young Slytherin’s fierce determination to prove them wrong and fight back.

And so, he was not surprised upon reading how James Potter, Sirius Black-Potter, Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew were admitted to St. Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries, having countless hexes and curse inflictions on practically everywhere on their bodies. He still smirked when he remembered the disgraced Black’s previous condition.

“Lucius,” he called.

The blond man bowed down in front of him.

“Can you find out when is the next Hogsmeade visit? I’d like to meet our dear friend soon.”

Lucius frowned. “I would say the nearest time would be the day before, or on St. Valentine’s Day, but…”

There was a short pause.

“…It’s not a date, Lucius,” the Dark Lord said.

Lucius quickly looked downward, knowing well he would be severely punished if he ever told anyone else about what he saw just then.

“…I will ask Evan Rosier when it will be, my Lord,” was what the blond said instead, and much to his relief, the other man nodded and dismissed him.

Lord Voldemort sighed and turned to the table next to him, where another copy of his black book was placed. He dipped his quill lightly into the ink bottle and wrote about his earlier question in one of the pages.

His words slowly faded before they were replaced by a spiky yet almost feminine handwriting, telling the same answer as Lucius Malfoy had given him.

The supposedly fearsome Dark Lord closed his eyes and mentally groaned to himself.

---

Albus Dumbledore was not a man he once was.

Currently, he was back in his Headmaster’s room, thinking deeply about what happened during his visit to St. Mungo’s earlier that day.

Simply said, it was terrible.

The thrills of his pet phoenix, Fawkes didn’t even cheer him up as he pulled out his half-circle spectacles and closed his eyes, sighing as he lightly massaged his creased forehead. The memories of what occurred a few hours ago were appearing subconsciously in his mind…

 

Albus arrived at St. Mungo’s with only one reason, to find out the information about the bird spirit’s attack from the victims themselves. Pressing the elevator button to the fourth floor, the great wizened wizard stroked his bearded chin absent-mindedly. Just why exactly the four boys were targeted? Even after hearing Minerva’s story about what had happened on Christmas Eve, he still couldn’t believe it.

How can a creature not affected by any spells, especially the Killing Curse? And a stranger fact was that it seemed capable to cast magic as well. He had a suspicion on who had sent it but brushed the thought away immediately, instead focusing on a more possible suspect.

Tom Riddle. Or what he was known as these days, Lord Voldemort.

Albus knew the boy was powerful, managing to peruse through anyone’s mind with even the slightest eye contact. So after hearing Tom’s return to wizarding Britain, Albus was troubled by the fact that he had worked his way into the politics by gaining his supporters from the Dark-aligned families. And thus, it was much more plausible that Tom, a boy Albus had known well since he was the Transfiguration professor, would be the creator of the spectral beast.

The ding that marked his destination entered Albus’ ears and he sighed as he stepped out of the elevator and glanced at the ward’s name before entering the room.

Janus Thickey Ward

The ward was mostly empty with the exception of four beds; all were occupied next to each other. One of the patients got up and grinned widely upon seeing Albus.

“Professor Dumbledore!” said James Potter, and the headmaster couldn’t help but return the gesture. The boy was his godson, after all.

“Hello, boys; how are you feeling?” The old wizard took his seat near to James’ bed, facing the other three students as well.

Sirius Black grunted as he rose from his bed, “Awful, but don’t worry. We’ll get out in about a week.”

Albus nodded in relief. It was good news, but he had a more pressing matter at the moment. “Do tell, Mr. Potter; just what exactly had happened on Christmas Eve?”

“…Well, that’s the problem, sir,” James briefly turned to his friends, who all shared a look before answering, “…we can’t remember a thing.”

Albus blinked.

“I mean, the only thing we can recall was we’re having Christmas dinner, sir,” said Remus Lupin. “And before we knew it, we’re here.” Peter Pettigrew merely nodded.

The great wizard stroked his beard thoughtfully. “May I use Legilimency on you?” he asked. Upon seeing the frowns on their faces, he continued genially, “There may be a barrier inside your mind that stops you from remembering that night. With Legilimency, I can try to break it, and hopefully, see the event from your perspective.”

James quickly nodded, giving him the permission to enter his mind. Albus then made eye contact with the boy and gently perused through his memories. Sure enough, he found a barrier and used his mental might to break it.

A shriek suddenly entered Albus’ ears and he quickly withdrew himself from the boy’s mind, staring in horror as practically all the curses he previously got inflicted appeared again. His other friends were scooting themselves away from the hysterical patient.

“Oh, Albus!”

The great wizard turned around only to see a red-faced Healer was fuming at him.

“We’ve spent hours to undo those horrible spells and now you’re made it happen again?! I never thought I have to say this, but get out! You only made it worse!”

Just like that, Albus Dumbledore was casted out of St. Mungo’s with many eyes followed him in disapproval and suspicion.

 

Albus sighed once again and put on his glasses before looking at the Invisibility Cloak James Potter had lent him after the awful incident. Perhaps it was time for a night stroll. Putting the cloak on, he then walked out of the Headmaster’s room and began exploring the castle.

He was walking along the third floor corridor when he saw someone appear from another hallway. The sheen on the boy’s black hair already told Albus much about who it was.

Severus Snape.

An enigmatic boy, he sure was. Just about two years ago, he was frightened of a werewolf (and of course, what a terrible way to know of it before one’s possible death) but in merely two months he had managed to pull off one of the greatest tricks to expose the truth. And what a performance it was, that Albus couldn’t help admiring his determination to bring in justice to others.

He was both intrigued and worried of the Slytherin boy. And so, he quietly followed the stand-in Prefect who had gone down to the second floor, wanting to know more of his nightly routines.

He should have paid more attention to his surroundings. But as it was, he was just a man whose senses had somewhat dulled due to old age.

There was a red flash of light, which was immediately followed by a strong gust of wind that almost knocked Albus off his feet. When he came to his senses, it was much to his horror that Severus Snape had held his wand out; both his wand and the Invisibility Cloak were in his other hand.

“…Headmaster,” the boy greeted with a frown, slowly lowering down his wand arm.

Albus could only blink, barely managing to calm himself down. How could he be so careless? Severus Snape was well-known by others to be the most paranoid student, and now he had to pay the price.

“Severus… How unexpected it is to see you here,” he began, discreetly staring at the two valuable items in Snape’s hand. He knew he could forcefully take the cloak, but what about the wand? He didn’t dare to take the risk of losing the boy’s trust (if it ever existed in the first place).

The Slytherin stand-in Prefect simply quirked his eyebrows in an uninterested look at him. “Why were you sneaking on me, sir?” he started, sarcasm dripping heavily in his voice.

The headmaster was speechless at his words.

“I wasn’t sneaking, Severus; I do like the atmosphere here at night. It’s very calming, isn’t it?”

“Indeed, sir. But you still didn’t answer my question.”

Albus took a deep breath. For a moment, he was reminded of his first encounter with Tom Riddle.

“I want to see on how you are doing, Severus,” he started, carefully choosing his words, “I’ve heard from Horace that you’re taking ten N.E.W.T subjects, and added with your unofficial Prefect position; wouldn’t they be a burden to you?”

Snape blinked. “I’m used to arrange time to fit my schedule, sir. And if I were to be honest, I’m actually glad being busy,” the boy explained, still not looking convinced.

Albus gulped silently; this was one tough nut to crack. “I must say, for you to manage finding fault in my decision to allow Remus Lupin entering Hogwarts was entirely unexpected,” he tried angling for praise instead. Children really do love attention, after all.

This time, Snape grimaced as he subconsciously folded the Invisibility Cloak, “I only did what it’s supposed to be, sir. If you really want people to be accepting toward werewolves, why didn’t you just say it during the Welcoming Feast? You see how it is now, Headmaster. No one really gives a damn toward Lupin’s condition; they were just sympathetic of him.”

“Surely you know there are some prejudices about them, Mr. Snape.”

“It’s not like children aren’t malleable, sir.”

For once, Albus could finally see why the younger students adored the stand-in Prefect. “This certainly has been a great conversation, Severus. Now, give me the wand. I do believe it was mine.” There was a slightest hint of plead in his voice. Yes, he had come to peace that he would only lose the cloak. The Potters would be mad of him for sure. The wand, however…

Snape looked down at the long wand in his hand, his onyx eyes were glinting curiously.

“I’m afraid I can’t, sir,” he finally said and just like that, Albus’ hope crumbled into dust. “Your wand has changed its allegiance to me, and might I add, was actually legal since I disarmed you. And besides, surely the great Albus Dumbledore can live well without a wand, right? As for this cloak, I felt it somewhat resonated with me, so I apologize for taking it as well.”

“Don’t worry sir; I will take good care of them.” With that, Severus Snape left him with a billowing of his school robes.

Yes, it was indeed a terrible day for Albus Dumbledore.

---

As soon as Severus got into his dormitory room, he quickly used the Prince Manor’s pendant to teleport to the mansion.

His ancestors’ curious eyes followed him along the corridor as he called for Septimus Prince, who he found out was the only ghost amongst the numerous portraits in the family home.

“Yes, Severus?” the man’s spirit spoke as he appeared in front of the panic-stricken boy.

“I- I need a place to hide these two things,” Severus started, showing him the items he got from the headmaster. He really couldn’t believe it himself; did he actually manage to disarm Albus Dumbledore?! He had to thank the resurrected Rogue for giving him some of its senses. That potion was certainly bloody helpful too, and he was forever grateful to his blackthorn wand.

Septimus raised his eyebrows but didn’t say anything else before he beckoned Severus to follow him to the third floor and pointed at the farthest room.

“Only a true Prince can open it,” the ghost said and Severus immediately touched the doorframe. It shone in a blue color and vibrated before it was swung open. He could barely hold his gasp upon seeing the countless manuscripts and heirlooms hidden inside the room.

Severus quickly put both the wand and the cloak behind some inconspicuous books and shut the door again. “It’s really safe, then?” he couldn’t help asking.

“Almost on par with Gringotts’ security system, I dare say,” Septimus explained as they walked down the stairs, “Even if there were some distant descendants of the Princes managed to enter the mansion, only the real heir can fully unlock and see everything. Surely you remember our family motto, right?”

Severus nodded eagerly with a wide grin.

“Thanks a bunch, Septimus!” he called out and bade everyone goodbye before he went back to Hogwarts.

As Severus lay on his bed that night, he thought about what he had felt of the two items. He was pretty certain that the Invisibility Cloak was James Potter’s, and couldn’t help but wondering of its sensation. The magic within it felt ethereal, just like when he touched the resurrected Rogue’s feathers.

The wand, however had given him the shivers of his life. Why would Albus Dumbledore possess such a thing? Had the wand be the reason why the man was so cruel to Slytherins? Was it even his in the first place?

Severus fell into a fitful sleep.

Chapter 15: Riddles

Notes:

Again, some parts in this chapter were inspired/taken from HBP.

Albus Dumbledore watched as James Potter and his friends were glaring at him during breakfast. The four of them had returned within a week before February, and understandably were furious over the loss of one of their most valuable items.

How he hated to have disappointed them all.

The headmaster then turned to the Slytherin table, where Severus Snape was listening in to the conversation his other friends had. When the first-years greeted him, they were answered with a nod before they too indulged in their own discussions.

Albus just didn’t know what to do of him. He had thought the boy would wield the Elder Wand straight away, but perhaps he had known the risk too? It was a rare occasion for wizard to suddenly change their wand, after all. He possibly didn’t want anyone to know of it too.

He needed to keep an eye on Snape.

He turned back to the Gryffindor table, especially at the lonesome redheaded girl. She was also staring at Snape. He had thought for sure that it would be the reverse; that Snape would be longing for her instead but life in general was very much unpredictable.

Albus sighed. Just what would they bring out to the world after graduation?

---

Evan Rosier was both worried and intrigued of Severus Snape.

It was 5th February, and at the moment, he was lounging with the rest of their year-mates and Regulus Black in the Slytherin common room, but Snape was not minding any attention to what the other four were talking about. Instead the raven-haired boy was staring with glazed eyes at a black feather, spinning it delicately around his hand over and over.

“Snape,” he called, to which the honorary Prefect hummed subconsciously. Evan sighed at his monotonous response. “Look, we know you miss Rogue so much, but it’s time to move on. He’s in the better place now.”

“If we hadn’t known you any better, we’d thought you’re a ‘Puff,” Mulciber added with a concerned frown.

Snape only raised his eyebrows at their direction before glancing down to his stand-in Prefect badge. “I am supposed to be the representative of all the Houses, so you’re not that far off,” he quipped before keeping the feather inside his breast pocket.

Immediately the entire room laughed.

Evan rolled his eyes in amusement. “Very funny, Snape,” he said, “now shouldn’t we all get ready for the Apparation test preparation?”

He, Wilkes, Mulciber and Snape left the other two and walked to the Great Hall, where the event would be held. They all listened to the Ministry wizard in charge for the preparation; Wilkie Twycross talked about the introduction of Apparation and decided to stay nearby of each other.

After stepping into his wooden hoop, Evan turned to Snape, only to see him leant back and forth from inside his circle, while also cocking his head sideways at the hoop in front of him. He quickly exchanged puzzled looks with Wilkes and Mulciber, who shared the sentiment. “What are you doing?” he called incredulously.

The honorary Prefect looked at him as if only realizing he was there too. “I’d rather pass through this thing in one go, thank you very much,” was his answer.

“By bopping your head up and down like some cuckoo bird?”

“It’s all about perspective, just like Twycross said,” Snape spoke airily, “Tell you what, let’s set up a bet. If I manage to get into the other hoop in just one try, you all pay me five Galleons each.”

The three other boys grinned; nothing more better for a challenge than betting up on someone’s failure. They quickly shook hands before going back to their respective places.

“Alright then, wands at the ready,” said Twycross with an amplified voice, “Now remember the three Ds: destination, determination and deliberation. On my count: one, two, and three!”

Various cracking sounds echoed around the Great Hall, and quite a few students were Splinched between the two hoops. Twycross, along with the Heads of House had helped them to restore themselves.

Much to Evan, Mulciber and Wilkes’ surprise, Severus Snape was among those who succeeded in the first try. The boy simply smirked as he held out his hand toward them.

The three students could only grin to themselves, barely hearing Twycross’ order to make another attempt. By the time lunch appeared, they were all impressed by Snape’s techniques and wanted to try them next week.

---

Horace Slughorn just knew he had struck a jackpot when he first set his eyes on Severus Snape.

Ever since the first class, he was surprised with his dynamic teamwork with Lily Evans, daring to be the only Gryffindor-Slytherin group in all his classes; and for them to last for five years nonetheless! Of course, he had hoped that they would still be together until they graduate but their fate was inevitable.

Slytherins and Gryffindors were ultimately, the opposites of one another.

He was now heading to the one of the classrooms he had given to Mr. Snape, hoping to ask him a favor. Oh, it was nothing too troubling, merely an inconvenience on his end. He knocked on the wooden door three times before the boy inside responded with an, “Enter.”

“Ah, Severus!” Horace greeted the stand-in Prefect and headed toward his table, “I happen to need your help right now; would you mind?”

Snape blinked. “No, of course not,” he responded, “but may I finish this batch of bruise salve first, sir?”

Horace nodded and went to his seat at the front of the room, watching contently as Snape stirred the potion inside his trusty pewter cauldron several times before turning the fire off and transferring the salve into several jars.

He was truly lucky to have found such a talented student. Poppy Pomfrey had thanked him on many occasions just how powerful the concoctions were and he had hoped Mr. Snape would share some of his recipes soon.

“What do you want me to do, Professor?” Snape asked, already finished rinsing his cauldron and tidying up the table.

Horace clapped once and beckoned the boy to follow him into his room. “I’d like you to arrange back some of these student files,” he said sheepishly. “Nothing much I assure you; just put them according to their years and such. It does get pretty tiresome after a while.”

Snape only nodded before getting to work.

“Would you want me to call your friends, Severus?” he said.

“I’m alright by my own, sir; thank you for asking,” Snape replied and Horace just couldn’t comprehend how happy the boy was to make mundane work. Then again, he didn’t really know the boy’s mother well so that’s that. Eileen Prince was just as sour as Severus Snape was, but at least he made his displeasure very clear.

Horace simply nodded at his request and then went back to his desk to mark some of the seventh-years’ essays.

“Sir, may I tell you something?” Snape spoke after a while and Horace nearly jumped out of his seat in surprise.

“Yes, Mr. Snape?”

“I’m having an idea about memories, sir, but I’m just drawing a blank on how to make it happen.”

Horace blinked.

“Like, uh… think of it like using a Pensieve. So we have to dive into the memory-basin thingy to see the memory, right?”

The professor nodded. The Pensieve was quite an invention, and here was a student who would make a change to it? He felt himself getting giddy out of sudden.

“Well, I have this idea to make it like a photo album as the Muggles did. You know, just see the memory straight from a book or something else. Maybe even make it work like a children’s magical storybook. Do you think it can be done, sir?”

Horace grinned; this was exactly why he liked Severus Snape. “Why, Severus, I have great faith in you. I will definitely be surprised if the Ministry won’t give you an Order of Merlin for that!”

Snape gave out a wide smile. “Thank you, sir,” he said.

“Go forth, boy. I for one; won’t want to get out of that damned Pensieve like some drunkard.”

They continued up until it was dinner and someone knocked at the door. Frowning, Horace turned to Snape who was nearly done himself and said, “Enter.”

“Albus?” he asked upon seeing who it was.

The headmaster nodded briefly at him before seeing the other person in the room. “Horace, Mr. Snape. I do believe it’s time for dinner.”

“Yes, well, we’re about to go there in a jiffy,” Horace replied, “Come Severus, we wouldn’t want your friends to worry of you, eh?”

Snape only smiled before following the two men to the Great Hall, falling into step with Horace. “I don’t trust him,” the boy said, pointedly looking at the great wizard in front of them.

“And that’s exactly why we’re Slytherins, Severus.”

---

Severus finally found out T. M. Riddle’s full name, all thanks to Professor Slughorn.

He was staring into his notebook, finally starting to make sense of why the mysterious man had insisted to be called by his middle name.

Tom Marvolo Riddle.

A very much Muggle name, except for the middle one. And what a nightmare it was to have anything Muggle be associated with the Snakes.

Oh, Severus had been jeered and catcalled by other Slytherin students especially in his earlier years, but at least his first name was Latin, following the Princes’ male naming traditions. He was very thankful of his mother for that.

But Tom… Severus couldn’t imagine just how the others had treated him during his school years. Sure, the boy had been made Prefect and subsequently the Head Boy, but how? He had to work twice as hard to gain his peers’ approval for that to happen.

His hazel wand alerted him of his patrol rounds and he sighed before getting up and kept his notebook inside his satchel.

Severus had just gotten into the Great Hall when he heard a strange sound. Goosebumps appeared on his skin and he tried hard to suppress the senses he shared with his pet raven’s new form, telling him to run away. Much to his surprise, his blackthorn wand also vibrated according to the sound.

Had it sensed something; just as it alerted him of Rogue’s death some time ago?

The strange whisper entered his ears again, almost sounding sad at the moment. He strained his ears in attempt to catch what it was, and his puzzlement only increased when he thought he could make out the word, “Master.”

Quizzically, he looked at the blackthorn wand and murmured, “Point me.”

The wand glowed in a faint green light before leading Severus to the stairs. He held the item quite loosely as he followed the sensation until he reached the second-floor girls’ lavatory.

But, why would it be there?

Severus took a deep breath, mustering himself before swinging the door open gently. The loud creak made it sound like a horror movie, and despite Severus never really watched any Muggle films, he was entertained by their imaginations to create suspense.

But now was not the time.

A swish entered his ears and Severus swiftly turned around, frowning upon seeing who it was before he lowered down his wand. “…Myrtle,” he greeted.

Moaning Myrtle was not a popular ghost in Hogwarts. She kept crying in random intervals, which usually resulted in pipe leaks and water gushing out into the corridors. The fact that she was still in her Hogwarts school robes told just so much about the school’s safety concerns.

The teenage phantom girl glided toward him with a curious smile, “Well, this is a surprise. What’s a Prefect got to do in here?”

Severus only raised his eyebrows in puzzlement. “Just inspecting,” he started carefully as he looked around the room, “Have you ever heard anything weird?”

Myrtle twirled one of her pigtails as she spoke, “There are many strange things here; mind specify whichever it is you want to know of?”

He was about to ask her about the hissing before stopping himself; wouldn’t that be weird to others? Instead he looked at her and blinked. For all everyone knew, she was haunting the lavatory since nearly twenty-five years ago. And there was no visible injuries, be it knife wounds or spell inflictions.

It was as if… she literally died of shock.

“Uh… pardon if I’m being blunt here,” Severus began, “but just how exactly did you die?”

He immediately regretted it.

“YOU!” Myrtle’s face went beet red and all the water from the pipes sprayed out to Severus’ direction; he managed to summon a Shield Charm last-minute and quickly made his way to the exit while apologizing.

“Look, I admit that’s a wrong thing to ask but-”

“’Thought you’re quite a nice boy!”

“I am nice! Just a bit… curious, that’s all-!”

“I don’t believe you!”

The force from the water was too much for Severus to withstand and he sidestepped to avoid the huge current of water flowing into the corridor. Much to his disgust, he still got drenched from head to toe.

He was ready to make a run back to the Slytherin dungeons only to be met by Professor McGonagall, who stared at him in disapproval.

“I do hope you will clean this up, Mr. Snape,” she said with a pointed look.

Severus sighed, “Yes, Professor.”

Notes:

Just so we're clear, any Parseltongue conversation in the future will be in both bold and underlined words so that's that.

Chapter 16: Woes

Notes:

At long last, Severus and Tom met each other! I do hope you won't mind of me mentioning the Mudblood issue (as far as I'm concerned) and really wished the comment section won't escalate into a warzone 😹

Other than that, enjoy! :3

Severus was having a problem.

After testing a theory about the voice he had heard nearly a week ago, he concluded that he could only hear it thanks to his blackthorn wand. Not his hazel wand, not the beech and certainly not the elm.

He suspected the blackthorn wand’s core had played a part in his ability to discern the strange voice. And he didn’t know what to feel about it. Oh, he had heard the legend of the Chamber of Secrets from his mother and his friends, but he never thought it was actually true. And Myrtle’s death had put an end to the numerous attacks beforehand.

The idea of having one (or rather, the remaining) legacy of Hogwarts’ Founders still existed in the ancient castle… well; one would be very stupid to expose it to everyone else.

So Severus had remained quiet about the basilisk’s existence underneath the very building students and teachers alike had roamed around. During his patrol rounds, he would secretly try to talk with the ever elusive snake (which was understandable, given its deadly gaze) but it had felt one-sided. He could understand it well due to his blackthorn wand, but he thought their conversation would be much better if he could speak Parseltongue.

And so, he had searched high and low about books regarding anything Parselmouth-related, much to no avail. No one in the school had ever had a basilisk horn core in their wands, with his research told him the only family that ever spoke the language of snakes was the Gaunts and they were dead nearly two decades ago.

Severus absent-mindedly drummed his fingers on the wooden table in his room. He had checked his family tree’s tapestry, remembering there was a distant Gaunt married into the Princes, but sadly she was a Squib and never felt the need to share her family magic with his.

He sighed as he ran his fingers through his hair, now glancing at the letter he received earlier that day. It was from Lucius Malfoy and Marvolo Riddle (he had respected the latter’s wish to be referred by his middle name), telling him they would like to meet him on 13th February in the Three Broomsticks. The date brought a groan out of him.

Professor Slughorn’s Valentine’s Day party was also held on that night. And as expected from the members of the Slug Club, they were to bring a partner to the event.

Now, Severus Snape would very much want to hide himself for the rest of the night, perhaps finishing his schoolwork or doing one of his experiments. But, Severus Prince needed a strong connection with other people, a foundation for his alibis of pretending not to be associated with the Dark Lord.

Slytherins do value their own safety above other things.

But just who would he invite? No, he didn’t want to think about that just yet. The chance would come in due time, he just needed to keep his eyes open.

Severus took the black notebook Marvolo had given him and wrote of his request of any books about basics of learning Parseltongue. A few seconds later, he smiled and put the book back into his satchel before going into the Slytherin common room.

“Zabini,” he greeted with a raised eyebrow, “just what are you doing here?”

Francesca Zabini was a beautiful woman, being a year older than him. Many boys had drooled over her after Narcissa Black had graduated three years ago and she was infamous among the other girls due to her numerous flings.

“Hello, Snape,” she spoke, dark brown eyes glinting in delight upon seeing him.

Severus remained quiet as he took his seat on a couch near the fireplace.

“…It’s so hard getting a good man these days,” Francesca sighed and Severus refrained himself from rolling his eyes.

“Not getting a date, then?” he said instead, “How sad.”

“And apparently, so are you.”

“I’m not going to play your game, Zabini.”

“I assure you it won’t be,” Francesca purred, leaning forward toward him. “Think of it as… a treat.”

If possible, Severus’ eyebrows would have risen any higher than ever.

“I’m sure you will want to pull the smile off Lily Evans’ face after what she did to you, Snape. We’ve been telling you over and over that she’s not worth it, so now’s your chance to prove that you’ve finally move on from her.”

At this, Severus frowned. Yes, the deal was just as good as it could get, but no Slytherins would do something without expecting a reward on their end. “And what will you get from this?” he queried.

“Not being embarrassed, for one. Oh, the scandal that will rise if I don’t have a partner to Sluggy’s party; would’ve put Rita Skeeter to shame,” Francesca joked and he snorted. Trust her to care of her reputation above anything else.

“…This is just a one-time thing, right?” Severus couldn’t help asking.

“Of course, though I won’t oppose if we were to have more in the future.” She winked.

“…Deal.”

---

13th February came by, and Lord Voldemort couldn’t contain his excitement.

True to his words, he had traveled to Hogsmeade with some flasks filled with Polyjuice Potion, hoping to spend the entire day with the boy he would meet later. Unfortunately, Lucius Malfoy was away doing Ministry business, so he sincerely wished Severus Snape wouldn’t mind the small inconvenience.

He kept himself alert of any sights of a Slytherin boy with black shoulder-length hair as groups of students passed through the gate and finally found him alongside five other students. As it was, Severus Snape’s hair shone against the dull winter light and his outfits were a bit scuffled compared to his peers.

The Dark Lord frowned over the boy’s condition and beckoned Snape over as soon as they made eye contact and he parted ways with his friends before joining him into the Three Broomsticks.

“You’re not Lucius,” Snape spoke the moment they took their seats.

Lord Voldemort smiled thinly. “I’m afraid our dear friend is doing some important errands as we speak,” he supplied his answer and pulled out a package from inside his suitcase. “I do believe this is what you want.” He then handed it to the boy.

Snape blinked before taking the item and put it into his satchel. “Marvolo, then. Nice to meet you, sir,” he greeted and they shook hands.

The smile never left the Dark Lord’s face. “I will advise you on one thing however. Don’t rely on it too much. Just give in to your inner Slytherin blood and you’ll be surprised. May I call you Severus?”

The boy only shrugged.

“You know, I actually want to ask you of so many things,” the man began.

Sn- Severus quirked his eyebrow, “And I’m sure Lucius had told you all of them already.”

“But I want to hear it from your own perspectives.”

With a roll of his onyx eyes, Severus sighed. “Which one do you want to know?” he asked.

And they talked, be it political issues or mundane occurrences in their lives. The Dark Lord noted gleefully upon seeing Severus’ dismayed look when the conversation veered to Horace Slughorn’s party later that day. He too, wanted nothing to do with such events during his school years but even he couldn’t deny the benefits he got from them.

“Have you gotten your dress robes?” he asked.

Severus sniffed before taking a sip of his Butterbeer. “I will buy one after we’re done. You’re changing back; best drink your potion now," he pointed out.

Lord Voldemort’s wonder about Severus Snape only increased as time passed. He quickly drank up two gulps of the Polyjuice Potion and smiled as his disguise stayed put. “Thank you,” he said, to which the teenager hummed offhandedly.

“Now, I want to ask you of something important, Severus,” he started slowly, hoping the boy in front of him wouldn’t be offended.

Severus simply raised his eyebrows.

“What do you think of ‘Mudbloods’?”

At that, Severus frowned in deep thoughtfulness and the Dark Lord waited patiently for his answer.

“…Which form of Mudbloods are we going to talk about? Is it the general term, or a specific group?” the boy queried and Lord Voldemort appreciated his concern. But that also had made him felt vulnerable. He had prided himself as the new Dark Lord, yet a mere boy somehow had managed to lower down his mental defenses. Would it worth in the end?

“…Those with Muggle fathers,” he almost spat out the last two words. He already could deduce Severus Snape was the same as him, and wanted to know of the boy’s opinion.

Severus only blinked before exhaling out a deep breath. “I try not to think of it, Marvolo,” he started wistfully, “Now I may be biased here, though there was actually a time where we lived happy enough, but…” He shook his head and continued, “I wish it had been better. That she had married someone else, or simply ran away. I hate him but I tried to think of his views too. Anyone would feel tricked and jealous of not being able to be a part of something. We’re ultimately victims of circumstances.”

Lord Voldemort was speechless at his words. “…I see,” he finally said.

He was ready to move on from the topic when Severus suddenly cut in, “Is that why you change your name, Marvolo?”

The Dark Lord froze in his seat. How dare the boy have figured out his secret?! He was ready to reach for his wand but was utterly puzzled upon seeing the weak smile in Severus’ face.

“Don’t worry; I did too, though not as extreme as yours. I really like the one you chose,” the boy complimented.

For once, Lord Voldemort could see why Lucius Malfoy was smitten by the half-blood teenager. And he was now, too. Only they both could understand each other, and he couldn’t wait for Severus Snape to enter his ranks.

“Would you want to join me?” he asked, taking another gulp of the Polyjuice Potion.

Severus simply smiled as he leant forward. “I won’t want to have your Mark, though,” he said.

With a heavy heart, the Dark Lord agreed. It’s best not to push his luck, after all. “Let’s get that dress robe, shall we?” he suggested.

When Lord Voldemort returned to Malfoy Manor later that day, he looked at the ring he had stolen from his uncle years ago. Its obsidian stone was glinting in the candlelight as he held it in his hand and whispered, “I’m sorry.”

Immediately, the item felt much lighter.

---

Lily Evans had hoped the night would go well.

She had invited Remus Lupin as her partner for Professor Slughorn’s Valentine’s Day party, and at the moment she was deeply conversing with the werewolf about one thing: Severus Snape.

“I never thought I actually have to say this, but I really want to thank Severus for the re-Sorting,” Lupin began with a weak smile before taking a sip of his punch. “The ‘Puffs were very nice, and had smuggled up lots of chocolate from the kitchens for me.”

Lily could only do the same. “He always has a kind heart, even if he doesn’t show it often.” She then sighed morosely; just how could she get his forgiveness? Admittedly, his ‘Mudblood’ comment still stung her heart but had it really be the ultimate end to their friendship? Could a letter explain so much of her regrets?

“Snape, you dog!” someone shouted excitedly and Lily turned around to see what the ruckus was about.

She immediately wished she hadn’t.

Wild whistles and cheers entered her ears as she witnessed Severus Snape and Francesca Zabini walked into the room with hand in hand. She couldn’t care less about what his partner had worn or whatever everyone else was gushing about; all she focused on was her childhood friend.

He was dressed in a nicely cut black dress robe with dark green cufflinks, and a silver short scarf was wrapped loosely around his neck. Part of his shoulder-length hair was tied into a ponytail while others covered up his high cheekbones well. His sallow skin looked pale under the countless lights in the room. And the smile on his face was so genuine she had a hard time believing it.

“Why, Severus! And Francesca!” Professor Slughorn greeted them with a wide grin, “What a lovely couple we have here!”

Immediately everyone in the room clapped over their appearance, to which the duo bowed and curtsied lightly to the crowd.

“Now that everyone’s here, let’s boogie!” someone called.

A romantic song by Celestina Warbeck warbled across the room, with some couples began to twirl around along the beat while others were chilling about at the foods and drinks section.

“Lily, do you want to dance?” Lupin asked but she ignored him. Instead her eyes tailed after Severus and his partner who were waltzing at the middle of the room with other students, refusing to accept Francesca Zabini, a girl so well-known of her countless flings by others, was willing to snare up her ex-best friend.

She couldn’t let that happen, even if they were nothing more than strangers.

So with her Gryffindor bravery, Lily marched toward the Slytherin couple and barged in between them, snarling at Francesca, “Don’t you dare playing up with his heart!”

The whole room quickly fell into silence, with Warbeck’s song still played loudly.

“…What are you talking about, Evans?” the older girl asked coolly, raising her ebony eyebrows.

Lily bared her teeth. “He’s not like what you think, Zabini!”

Francesca, for all her part only blinked at the blatant accusation. “You’ve got quite a problem here, darling,” she finally continued with a small smirk, “Severus had been kind enough to be my date for the night. Oh, would you rather want him? I’m afraid he’s quite adamant about his decision of having me, dear.”

“A shame for your friend, though. Why don’t you entertain him instead, he really could use a companion.” The Slytherin girl pointedly looked at Lupin who was distraught by the scene.

Lily could only see red by then. “YOU-!” she snarled.

“I think, it’s best for you to leave, Evans,” a cold voice joined the conversation and Lily could feel shivers running down her spine. Slowly, she turned around to see her childhood friend, who was staring down at her in utmost disgust.

“If I remember well, I have told you to not appear in front of me ever again. Do I need to repeat it, Lily Evans? Or is your Gryffindor head so thick that you can’t follow such a simple order?” Severus’ onyx eyes were blazing in anger and Lily never felt so small in his presence before.

“Severus-” she started.

“Are you alright, Francesca?” he asked the other girl and gently took her away to the drinks section. Of course, Lily didn’t miss the concerned look on his face and finally came down to the unpleasant truth.

She walked out of the Potions Professor’s office and sobbed into her pillow, mourning over her regrets.

Notes:

...I hope y'all won't mind seeing Francesca Zabini quite often in the future. I do find her mention in HBP was quite interesting (as far as it could get). And maybe had nailed the seductive vibes she emits?? 😹

Chapter 17: The Beasts of Hogwarts

Notes:

This may as well be the last update for 2021; here's hoping y'all will stay for 2022! ;3

James Potter was bored out of his mind.

He was a boy who loved fun, enjoying making himself laugh even at other people’s expense. He had shared the trait with Sirius Black, who was as much as his brother in all but blood. They both ultimately wanted to be free before joining the Aurors, being protectors to others from the evil Death Eaters and the new Dark Lord.

And what better way for them to practice their skills than fighting Slytherin students.

The Snakes were the bane of the Lions’ existence and per the headmaster’s words, they were truly convinced that any child in green and silver were dangerous, and were willing to send a hex or two to them, especially with the help of their Marauders’ Map.

Most of all, they loved to torment their favorite target, Severus Snape.

They were both impressed and afraid that Snape never seemed to back down whenever they met. Though the Slytherin boy often lost, they still delighted in seeing the fear and defiance in his onyx eyes.

Too bad they couldn’t do anything to him now, or anyone else for that matter.

After hearing Professor Dumbledore’s explanation about what happened to them during Christmas Eve, James and his friends didn’t believe his words and tried to send a Stinging Hex to a blond Slytherin first-year, only for their plan to be thwarted when Sirius’ hand was inflicted with the spell instead. They decided to not push their luck, not daring to see the black phantom bird make its return.

But they had a secret weapon. Someone who loved chaos as much as they were.

Peeves.

So James and Sirius hatched a plan with the poltergeist, hoping that by the end of it, Snape would show everyone his true colors, that he was a budding evil Dark wizard who had played them all under his thumb.

Forked tongues were never meant to be trusted after all.

---

It was breakfast time, and Regulus Black only watched as the Slytherin students were having their meals. Not that he wouldn’t join his other year-mates, but the guys in years above him were far more interesting, especially when it came to getting tips of answering the O.W.Ls soon. His friends in sixth year were the most exceptional bunch, and they currently were chatting up while waiting for their ever elusive member.

Regulus still thought Severus Snape was worthy to be watched, especially after listening to his cousin Narcissa Black who in turn had heard from her to-be fiancé, Lucius Malfoy that the half-blood teenager was more than meets the eye. So after the strange occurrence in December and January, he thought that maybe Snape really had a sensitive body temperature.

He had just finished his pancake when he saw a familiar figure strode into the Great Hall, his onyx eyes were deeply buried in a book.

“Oi, Snape!” Mulciber shouted to get the boy’s attention. The aforementioned teen looked up and smiled upon seeing them, keeping the book in his hand as he walked toward the Slytherin table.

Only to be drenched by gallons of oil a few feet away from his destination.

Everyone nearby the scene gasped and quickly looked upward, seeing the mischievous poltergeist of Hogwarts was wiggling his tongue out at the unfortunate victim of his prank for the day.

“Well, little Snapey!” Peeves began in a sing-song voice, “Heard your hair had lost its shine so hopefully I have helped you with it!”

With a shudder of horror, Regulus turned to Snape, who remained still at his spot, hiding his face from view with his hair and clothes dripped oil onto the floor every now and then. His wand was shaking heavily in his hand, and the Black heir knew it was only time before the stand-in Prefect would explode in anger.

Regulus looked around to see if anyone could have provoked Peeves to do such horrible thing, and his rage rose upon seeing James Potter and Sirius Black were stifling their laughter. The other two Marauders, Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew had their eyes bulge in utter disbelief while Snape’s old friend, Lily Evans had covered her mouth in shock.

“Someone get the Bloody Baron,” Regulus heard Evan Rosier order some students and he really hoped the Slytherin ghost would come over as quick as possible, because while Severus Snape had the patience of a saint, even he was not immune to shameful cutting remarks. And Peeves was having a field day because of it.

“You really could use a makeover, though I doubt it will work well on you!” the poltergeist laughed as he tumbled along in the air, “Wonder what have people see in you that-”

Peeves suddenly went silent.

And it was not only him; Regulus turned to everyone else and they froze in their seat, eyes wide in terror as they all felt the dangerous waves of magic flowed around the Great Hall. The Black heir then looked at Snape, who had stared upward with his wand arm stretched out to Peeves’ direction and harshly swung it down to the floor.

The specter immediately followed with a loud bang and when the rest of the students came back to their senses, they saw Snape was looming over Peeves, who was widespread on the floor with ghostly shackles on his wrists and ankles.

How could magic affect ghosts too?

“Feels good, isn’t it?” the honorary Prefect spoke softly and nobody dared to answer. “To make and see everyone having fun, but at another person’s expense. Now I know you don’t exactly have feelings, Peeves; you’re just an amalgamation of the children’s desire to release their stress and enjoy themselves in this school. But won’t it hurt to at least consider who had been at the receiving end of your countless ‘pranks’?”

The deafening silence remained echoing across the Great Hall.

Snape simply continued as he slowly circled the poltergeist in small careful steps, “Were they actually happy to be part of your laughter? Or were you so self-absorbed in your little joy that you won’t care of what they feel?”

Regulus exchanged fleeting glances with the stand-in Prefect’s friends but they were transfixed that someone else, other than the Bloody Baron, had managed to put the annoying specter in his place.

“I personally don’t care that you had poured greasy oil on me, because it at least had served as a reminder to me,” Snape went on as if he didn’t have an audience around him, “That I need to work harder to gain anyone’s approval in this school. But I drew a line when you insulted my appearance. How would you like if I were to change you back into human, and making fun of your bulbous belly? Or your humongous nose?” His onyx eyes stared venomously at the helpless poltergeist, who much to everyone’s surprise, was beginning to blubber over his words.

“P- Please, Snape…” Peeves begged, eyes widened in utmost horror when the boy pointed his wand at him, “I… I swear I didn’t want to! I didn’t even want to do that, believe-!”

“Save your words,” Snape interrupted sharply. Regulus noticed that his chest was still heaving with breath, though not as noticeable as it had been a few minutes ago.

“If I ever hear or see such degrading behavior toward other students… be glad that I haven’t killed you today.” With a dangerous hiss, Severus Snape turned back to the corridor leading to the Slytherin dungeons, his shoes making squeaky sounds and leaving trails of oil along the way.

No one dared to move from their seat after his departure. Only after the bell rang did they all begin to move to their respective classes, with Regulus noticing how Lupin and Pettigrew confronted Potter and Sirius Black about what they did just then.

How he wished he hadn’t had Sirius as a brother, and was utmost glad that Walburga had disowned and forbid him from accessing any other Black family members’ vaults. When he reluctantly joined Barty Crouch and his other year-mates, he hoped Snape had prepared the best revenge for the two Gryffindors.

It was at this time Regulus was happy with his decision to give Snape the Black family’s copy of The Secret of the Darkest Arts, knowing well it would be used within its full potential in the boy’s hands.

---

March came by, and spring began to sweep across Scotland where flowers and trees alike began to bloom.

It was a nice comfortable day, Albus thought as he strolled by the Black Lake, smiling upon seeing his godson and friends were relaxing nearby the lonesome beech tree.

A shade of red hidden behind a clump of bushes caught his attention and he greeted curiously, “Miss Evans?”

Lily Evans looked up from her book and gave him a weak smile. “Hello, Professor.”

“Where are your friends?”

“Oh, I decided to be here; they can be quite chatterboxes,” Lily laughed and Albus smiled softly, knowing well she was trying to hide her heartache toward Severus Snape.

Just how could a boy affect so many other lives? Even he had held his old wand once again due to the honorary Prefect’s actions, and he was both thankful and resentful of the Slytherin teenager for it.

The headmaster and the prefect then stayed contently in their spot, until they heard someone pointed out, “What was that?”

Albus turned to the sky and narrowed his eyes upon seeing a huge silhouette was heading toward them at an alarmingly fast rate. Readying his wand, he only managed to give out an order at the other students to run before a shockwave stunned them all and the great wizard looked up in both awe and horror.

The mythical phantom bird was right in front of him, bright orange eyes were scrutinizing him for a moment. Much to Albus’ astonishment and terror, he could feel its presence in his mind, softly shuffling through his memories. He was especially frightful when it saw glimpses of his greatest regret.

However, on the contrary to what Minerva had told him, the beast did nothing to him. Instead, it turned its head toward James Potter and his friends, who drew out their wands in self-defense and Albus felt his heart plummet to his stomach.

He could only watch as James and Sirius were crying out for help, more spell inflictions appear on their bodies and for a brief moment, he wondered why Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew were spared from such fate. But he couldn’t dawdle in his thoughts; they were still his students and he had a duty to protect them all.

Though, just how would one defeat a monster that was immune to even the Killing Curse itself?

---

The King of Snakes was immensely happy.

The new master had finally managed to come down to its lair due to a distraction happening outside of the castle, and as it circled around him, it smiled; despite his rather plain appearance, it could practically smell the terrifyingly beautiful magical aura ooze out of him. He had after all, given in to the power of the great master’s blood in his veins.

Oh, how it couldn’t wait to know of the new master’s plans.

“Welcome, Master,” it greeted and bowed down its head. The great master’s blood might be diluted in the new master’s presence, but it had no doubt that he would be destined for greatness just like the previous master did.

“I’d like to see you,” the new master spoke and it obeyed, closing its eyes. It cherished the soft touches as he gently caressed its body and praised how beautiful it was, patting its head all the while.

“How long have you been here?” he asked.

“Nearly a thousand years, Master.”

“Really? How loyal you are,” the new master said in amazement and it preened under the praise. The kind of loyalty the great master had bestowed on it was much more powerful than the badger woman had strived for, and it was very proud of the great master’s stance.

“My family values loyalty too,” the new master added wistfully and it smiled. Yes, they definitely would be a formidable couple.

His next question had caught it off guard, however. “What’s your name?”

If snakes could frown, it would have done so. “I don’t have one, Master,” it answered. Names, it thought, were insignificant. Why would people want to have a name? Hadn’t its presence been enough to command respect? That it was among the remaining legacy of the great Salazar Slytherin himself?

The new master hummed thoughtfully. “May I do so, then?”

“As you wish, Master,” it bowed once again.

“I will name you Salazar, to honor our great ancestor. And you may call me Severus Prince.”

Salazar Slytherin.

Lord Voldemort.

Severus Prince.

The King of Serpents smiled.

Chapter 18: The Passage of Emptiness

Notes:

This chapter is more of a filler than the real plot, but, uh... enjoy? The title was from one of NGE: End of Evangelion OSTs.

It was supposed to be spring, where the weather was both cold and sunny, yet the atmosphere in Hogwarts said otherwise.

The event of Severus Snape’s latest humiliation remained being the news of the next two weeks, with students had noticed how the previously proud and strict honorary Prefect had reverted to his sheltered, almost timid self. They all could only watch in pity as he skittered out of sight as quick as possible, carefully shielded his face from view. Even his group of friends couldn’t cheer him up, which told them Peeves’ remark had hurt him much more than usual.

After knowing the truth from Regulus Black, the Prefects from Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw had berated James Potter and Sirius Black as soon as they returned to Hogwarts while the Slytherins had deducted so many points from the two boys that the students in red and gold protested for such act. 

But it didn’t change a thing; Severus Snape still hid himself away aside from attending his classes and they all missed the relatively peaceful times he had helped create in the school.

When Regulus and Snape’s other friends tried to look for him, they were curious as to why the boy kept choosing Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom of all places to hide, but ultimately decided it was not their place to question it. The second-floor girls’ lavatory certainly was infamous among the students to have some time alone, and if Snape deemed the ghost girl was trustworthy enough, well… they could only respect his wishes.

---

Francesca Zabini considered herself to be independent.

Of course, she liked to get along with so many different boys from all Houses which of course had gained her infamy to other girls, but then she found herself was also concerned about the lone honorary Prefect. He was quite nice when they attended Professor Slughorn’s party together, though she first thought it was merely an act to piss Lily Evans off.

Turned out it wasn’t, and now she didn’t know what to feel of it.

Oh, she had heard tales from the younger students and his act of exposing a werewolf was certainly admirable, but… it wasn’t like he had any other talents.

Francesca sighed as she looked down at her Defense against the Dark Arts book. Would the topic she chose be enough to spark back his liveliness?

The Slytherin common room was quiet as ever when she entered, the few students there minutely glanced in concern at the farthest corner where tall stacks of books were placed on a table as if to hide something.

She took a deep breath and walked toward the table, furrowing her brows when she saw Severus Snape was slumping over the desk, parchments and books laid around haphazardly. His onyx eyes were faintly glazed as he stared into the far beyond.

“Snape?” she whispered.

There was no response.

Francesca gulped silently. From the corner of her eyes, she caught the students were looking at her with hope. But she was no angel to lift or undo the humiliation Snape had suffered and its aftereffects. If anything, the gloominess he had caused was choking the life out of everyone else and she wanted to put a stop of it.

 “…Severus?” she tried.

His onyx eyes flickered slightly as he finally looked up to her. “Zabini,” he spoke, his voice a bit hoarse. “What do you want?”

Francesca could only blink at his sudden response. “Um…” she started but then she pushed her book to him, hoping the gesture would be enough for him to understand.

“I guess I’m in need of a tutoring session,” she grinned nervously and sat down on a chair next to him, “How does seven Galleons an hour sound?”

Snape- no, it’s Severus – quirked his eyebrow in curiosity for a second. “You must be nuts,” was all he said.

Francesca couldn’t find a snarky retort for that.

She watched as he slowly sat up with a sigh, almost akin to a wounded animal. She supposed he did evoke such imagery with his defeated demeanor, sunken onyx eyes and gaunt face, and his spidery fingers twitched when he took the tome and read it. By the time he turned to her, she was ready to leave albeit dejectedly.

So imagine her surprise when he supported his head with his right arm and said, “Why do you choose this spell in particular?”

Francesca blinked before staring down to the page she had bookmarked.

It was about the Patronus Charm.

“I…” she began, mouth suddenly felt dry, “Well, uh… I guess it’s kind of stupid to depend on happy memories to make it work?”

This time it was Severus’ turn to blink.

“Um, what if… what if someone doesn’t have enough powerful memories to fuel the Charm? Or the memories themselves have tainted feelings?” she rambled. Merlin, why did she get all flustered over that particular matter? This was exactly why she wished she was good in the Defense subject. But it wasn’t like the issues she said were false. Many of her peers struggled in producing a corporeal Patronus, which was important for their Defense N.E.W.T grade.

However, much to her amazement, Severus’ onyx eyes looked thoughtful and Francesca couldn’t help but to be drawn by their fathomless depth. She merely observed as he took a clean piece of parchment and his quill, dipping the latter slightly into the ink bottle before writing, occasionally referring to her book.

When he finished, he put the parchment aside to dry up and turned back to her. “What do you know about the Dementors?” he asked.

That certainly had caught her off guard.

“Well, they’re afraid of a Patronus, of course,” she started cautiously. Upon seeing his uninterested look however, she continued, “They suck out positive emotions out of people… and, uh… caused them to remember their worst fears?”

Francesca found her heart slightly soar when Severus hummed in approval of her answer. “And what do people usually do when they come across something scary, especially children?” he asked again.

“They would call for help, or… get their parents.” She blinked.

“And what do the parents do?”

“They comfort the kids, to calm them down.”

“What does the action evoke?”

Francesca went silent for a while before carefully asking in gradual awe, “…Could it work?” 

Severus only gave her a weak smile. “Oh, I don’t know; why else would the incantation be that?” he said with a reckless wave of his hand.

When she thought of it, it really made much more sense than to send happy thoughts to the soul sucking creatures. She found herself return the kindhearted gesture and took out her wand.

“…I want you to test it first,” she said as she twiddled her fingers around her ebony wand. “It’s… your theory, after all.” To be perfectly honest, she didn’t know if she could even do the corporeal Patronus Charm, always producing a smoky shield in all her previous attempts.

“I do believe this is your lesson, Zabini; not mine,” Severus frowned, though Francesca noted he didn’t sound quite annoyed. “And besides, just what do I get from this?”

“You’ll be ahead of others, of course,” she purred, now feeling comfortable in her territory: sweet-talking to people. “The Patronus is supposed to be the hardest Charm to cast. And you of all people had known we Slytherins weren’t exactly the bunch of the Light side.” She sneered at the final part.

Francesca watched as Severus rolled his eyes playfully before taking out his wand and closed his eyes; perhaps to imagine his comfort zone. She took note on how serene he looked and almost missed his whisper of, “Expecto Patronum.”

Immediately, a huge form of light emerged from the tip of Severus’ wand and her eyes glittered in pure joy upon seeing the silvery figure of a bird flew across the Slytherin common room for a few laps and finally landed on his shoulder. She softly tapped his arm to alert him and he looked aside in total surprise. “Hello,” he greeted the Patronus excitedly and patted its translucent head.

“Have you casted a Patronus before?” she asked in astonishment, still admiring the silver bird. Just how easy he had made it happen! Could she do it too?

Severus blinked. “No. This was my first.”

“Must be some powerful kind of safe feeling you got there,” Francesca continued, to which he simply shrugged.

She really wanted to try using the technique soon.

They both watched as the avian Patronus slowly faded away and the boy sighed, his fingers caressing the hazel wand.

“…Thanks, Zabini. I guess I do need it,” he spoke, onyx eyes twinkling in gratitude. 

“Francesca, love,” she said with a kind wink. Was it time for a new partner? She certainly wasn’t lying when she told him there weren’t enough good men in the school. And if she were to choose any, she won’t even mind being with the boy next to her.

Severus raised his eyebrows before smirking smugly, “Now let’s see yours.”

She groaned.

---

Severus didn’t know what to make of Francesca Zabini.

Why would she come over to him of all people, to discuss about the Patronus Charm? The look she gave him when he tried to get a bearing after testing his memory-storybook idea, as he had told Professor Slughorn before was…  strange to say the least. Was she concerned of him?

What a load of rubbish. The difference between him and the most beautiful girl in the school was simply astronomical.

But he still appreciated her kind gesture, and was thankful of her for giving him the idea that the Patronus Charm could also be casted simply by the feeling or imagery of comfort and safety. He smiled as he remembered his mother’s kind smile when he was young. How he wished he could send a letter but he didn’t dare to evoke Tobias’ wrath, especially an unnecessary one.

Severus sighed as he looked at a medium-sized jar full of a clear fluid on his desk. He had taken some venom from the lurking basilisk for his next project, and he couldn’t wait for summer to test it out. 

He took out his hazel wand, if only to see if the Patronus Charm theory was not just a stroke of luck. “Expecto Patronum,” he muttered while imagining Eileen’s presence in his mind and smiled when the silver bird reappeared, perching on his left arm. He then created two more using his beech and elm wand each, happy enough to see the three figures flew around, lightening up his room.

He went to sleep, still with the smile in his face as the birds slowly disappeared into the darkness.

---

Meanwhile, Francesca Zabini was having the same thoughts about what had transpired earlier that day, smiling wistfully at her spider Patronus which skittered gracefully around her bed and on her arm.

If her imagery of safety was the raven-haired, hook-nosed boy, well she knew for sure he was to-be the ultimate one. And she would fiercely support him even until the end.

Notes:

ngl this chapter do be kinda cringe when I looked back at it lmao

Chapter 19: Memories

Notes:

Happy New Year 🎉🎊

chapter may feel a bit rambling but that's mainly cuz i don't know what to talk of, lmao

hope y'all still enjoy it tho

The gossip mill in Hogwarts traveled really fast, especially when there were talking portraits at nearly every corner and ghosts roaming around the castle in a regular basis. And within two days, literally everyone wondered just what had made Francesca Zabini fell for Severus Snape of all people.

This of course, not including the Slytherins who knew the real truth and decided to keep quiet of it.

They all watched with intrigue as the two students talked as if they were close friends, with the beautiful girl had joined Snape’s group of friends on a few occasions during mealtimes but ultimately was happy enough to simply be with the stand-in Prefect alone.

A few scandals also rose due to the event, mainly with people talked about the possible usage of the Amortentia Potion, but that was discarded as quickly as it came; why would Snape use such concoction to the older girl? Or was it the other way around?

Some of the students, especially the girls had made bets as to see how long the unlikely Snakes’ couple would last; a few said two weeks while others who thought a bit more positively betted on about a month.

They were all wrong.

It was near the end of April, and Lily Evans was in the library, observing silently from afar as Severus was whispering animatedly to his (supposed) girlfriend, and felt a twinge in her heart when Francesca tried hard to stifle her laughter. The two Slytherins then took out their wands and swished them, to which two silvery forms emerged and they watched happily as the slender spider climbed over the bird’s head before the avian took the arachnid on a flight for a few laps.

Lily couldn’t help but to wonder how exactly the pair managed to produce such beautiful Patronus. Severus, yes, she could believe it, but Francesca Zabini? Not a chance. Yet the proof was right in front of her eyes.

Lowering her gaze, Lily decided to start writing a letter to her ex-best friend about her many regrets, considering he had warned her twice to get out of his sight. Sighing, she hoped he would at least take time to read it before chucking it away as she tied the letter to an owl’s foot later that day.

Suffice to say, she was somewhat glad that Severus didn’t throw it as soon as he got it the next morning and she certainly didn’t expect to get a reply. But it was exactly what he did, and Lily sobbed as she read his final words to her:

Our seven years of friendship was nice when it lasted. And just for that, I forgive you.

Lily was in a daze when May arrived and during the Prefects’ meeting, she could barely hear whatever issue was being talked of.

“Well then; let’s get started to our main discussion,” the voice of Amir Shafiq, the current Head Boy finally broke her trance, “Who’d like to suggest a name for the next year’s Head Boy and Head Girl?”

“Come on, Mir; we already got our new Head Boy here,” someone said and all heads turned to the lone figure of a boy at the farthest corner of the table, who was bending over his book with a frown. Lily almost lifted her lip into a smile upon seeing his predictable antics.

It took about three minutes before the boy noticed them and hissed, “…What are you looking at?”

“Fancy being the big guy next year, Snape?” Shafiq asked, to which Snape’s frown only deepened.

The stand-in Prefect rolled his eyes as he snapped shut his book, “No thanks. I’m taking ten N.E.W.Ts; I certainly won’t want to have another load of work. Even humans have their limits, you know?”

Some of the Prefects hummed in understanding. Lily still couldn’t believe the boy had taken so many subjects; even she took seven subjects, just enough to pursue getting the Charms Mastery. Just what would he want to work as after graduation? She knew his main ambition was to be a Potions Master, but being an Unspeakable was really up to his alley too.

“But the kids look up to you,” a Hufflepuff girl spoke timidly, “They certainly could use having a great leader to follow.”

Snape only sneered. “What good would a leader do if he keeps being targeted for ‘pranks’?” he spat out the last word bitterly, “Get someone else who’s actually respected by others, for once.”

“You are-”

“No, and that’s my final word. Goodbye.” With a huff, the honorary Prefect slammed the door open and walked out of the room, his school robes billowing behind him.

Shafiq sighed, “Well, that was a good try. A shame, though.” He shook his head before continuing the discussion.

Lily didn’t know what to expect when they all chose her as the new Head Girl. All of them gave reason that she was well-liked by other students, being clever and had quite the looks. When they all left half an hour later, she just hoped whoever was picked as the Head Boy would actually be nice and not insufferable like James Potter.

Yet deep in her heart, she knew it would exactly be just that.    

---

Severus held out a sigh when he finally reached his room and landed on his bed straight away, wondering just what had made the other Prefects want to make him the Head Boy for next year’s school session.

He wasn’t charismatic, sometimes stumbling over his own words and just generally being plain. His hair could be quite stringy at times, not to mention the usual sheen he got due to the potion fumes from what he worked on a daily basis thanks to Professor Slughorn (no, he didn’t hate the man for that); and he didn’t dare to buy so many new clothes, afraid of them getting ruined so quickly by his accident-prone actions or the relentless bullying by James Potter and his cronies…

…Well, maybe he was just that self-conscious, but it was pretty much the truth. He couldn’t see himself as a leader. He worked best at the sidelines; contently watching and observing the happenings around him. Just being another nameless person in the huge ocean of people. So, no; he didn’t want to be the Head Boy, thank you very much.

But on the other hand, he could follow into Tom Marvolo Riddle’s footsteps. It had been years since there was a Slytherin Head Boy; surely it was time to break the tradition? After Riddle, the position was mostly held by Gryffindors, with the occasional Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws in between. The current one was a Ravenclaw, who was all-around a nice guy. But there never had been a Slytherin in recent years.

…Though that’s probably due to Marvolo also being the student who had set out the basilisk nearly twenty-five years ago, so Severus couldn’t complain with that. Even Lucius Malfoy hadn’t been one, despite his best efforts to work hard and sweet-talk the teachers and fellow students for the position.

For a moment, Severus wondered if Lord Voldemort will find it funny that he had managed to become the Head Boy. Oh well, he would just wait for the result in the upcoming summer.

He got up and pulled out a book from inside his satchel. It was taken from Prince Manor, talking about Occlumency and its usage. Severus found Occlumency to be exceptionally helpful, especially for his supposed memory-storybook project. He really liked the idea of being able to stay calm even in arduous events, to be able to think with a clear mind about himself and control his emotions no matter how grim a situation could be.

And he wished that he had learnt it before his worst humiliation nearly a year ago; which despite his best efforts to suppress the horrible event, still appeared in his head every now and then.

It was the reason he hid himself away after Peeves poured oil on him, even though the ‘prank’ was relatively tame compared to others he had suffered in the past. He hated the possibility of hearing loud, boisterous laughter, of being helpless and the degrading words that usually followed afterward were more than enough to scar him.

How Severus wished to be able of wiping the terrible memory out of everyone else’s mind, but even the greatest wizards had their own limits. After all, memories were part of someone’s soul; people would die, yes, but their memories live on. Sometimes on his illegal visits to Prince Manor, Severus could hear Septimus Prince crying and screaming over his loved one who betrayed him for another.

Severus hoped that if his current project succeeded, he could help the ghost finally find his peace of mind.

After spending about half an hour trying to clear his mind, he found himself thinking about the Chamber of Secrets. Why had Marvolo set the basilisk out? Was he a victim of bullying too? Severus suspected that Marvolo had been, practically being a Mudblood in the Snakes’ pit during his school years.

But then he wondered just why Marvolo – Lord Voldemort – was preaching about the importance of ancient wizarding culture. The Dark Lord had discarded his old name; even Severus had thought he was special by being allowed to call the man ‘Marvolo’. Was it a means made by the Dark Lord to fully integrate into the wizarding world?

…Severus supposed he couldn’t find any fault with that. After all, what’s wrong with the sense of belonging? Even now, despite all his efforts to bring peace and order in Hogwarts, he still could hear some remnants of people whispering of his blood status, telling him how unworthy was he to be put in the Slytherin House.

With a defeated sigh, he put the Occlumency book aside and opened his school trunk to take out another; this one was grey in color. Its leather cover was as soft as ever, with the pages still looked relatively new and clean despite being a store-bought notebook.

He supposed the grey book would be his version of Marvolo’s diary; the black notebook’s magic had been his main inspiration. He had carefully carved some runes on the leather cover, those of both protection and perseverance.  The slender goblin-made dagger he had taken from Prince Manor since last year’s summer and the basilisk venom was also important to his current project.

The grey book was actually a present from Lily Evans nearly eight years ago. Back when Severus and Lily were two magical misfits in Cokeworth. Back when they were still close friends, who shared of anything and everything about themselves. (He tried his best to conceal his parents’ problem but knew her enough to be curious and investigate it.)

(He didn’t let her to.)

Severus never used the book. Oh, he had had many gifts from Lily as years went by, but he always cherished the simple, plain, Muggle book. Simply because it was the first of the many presents she gave.

Until now, that is.

His current project, the so-called memory-storybook idea he had told Professor Slughorn of, was actually revolved around the idea of removing his memories of Lily Evans. He knew there were lots of risks; just how could someone destroy their own memories without going crazy? Multiple Obliviates certainly didn’t work, as seen with Septimus Prince.

But ultimately, he didn’t care. If Severus Snape had to be a mad man simply to be free of his mental shackles, so be it.

And then, he could finally be Severus Prince.

---

Albus Dumbledore was conflicted.

Before the beginning of the school year, he had thought Severus Snape would immediately abuse the power of being the stand-in Prefect, simply to taste the position of a higher-up for once. And he had considered choosing James Potter as the Head Boy because of the boy’s influence within the student body. Being the Gryffindor Quidditch captain was quite admirable, after all.

How wrong he had been.

Just that day, he had heard of Amir Shafiq’s request to vote for Severus Snape to be the Head Boy. And he knew just how many students had hoped for the same. Why not? Snape had managed to gain literally everyone’s support by simply telling them the truth of Remus Lupin’s condition. And he still let the werewolf be; only re-Sorting him to the Hufflepuffs.

Severus Snape was in fact, actually doing the given job in earnest. Even after hearing the story of the honorary Prefect getting drenched by oil in the middle of the school, Albus couldn’t help but to be astonished that Snape didn’t lash out. The boy had only given Peeves and the students a threatening warning, though apparently it was more than enough.

Hogwarts, much and not to his surprise, was actually happy with the Slytherin boy’s efforts. He could feel the ancient walls and numerous portraits thrummed with life and were willing to bow down to the boy if he wished so.

Albus sighed as he massaged his forehead. “What do you think, Fawkes?” he asked his pet phoenix.

The beautiful bird only clicked its beak and he chuckled softly.

The old headmaster could only hope it won’t be such a terrible mistake again.

Chapter 20: Heading Home

Notes:

... Y'all, I just realized that the basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets was supposed to be a female but uh, fuck that; it's a male in this fic 😹 we cool with that? good

It was early June, and students tried their best not to panic since the Apparation test for the sixth-years and examinations for the rest of the students were held within the same time.

Francesca’s N.E.W.T papers went quite well, and she was especially happy upon demonstrating her Patronus to the examiners. In fact, most if not all of her Slytherin peers had managed to cast the Charm thanks to Severus Snape, and she was about to thank the boy when she saw him and his friends entering the Great Hall for lunch.

“How’s the Apparation test?” she began after dragging him away to a nearby corridor, giving a quick peck on the temple of his head.

Severus rolled his eyes with a feigned sigh, “It went well.” He then showed her his license.

“Nice.”

“What of your D.A.D.A practical exam?” he asked as they walked back to the Great Hall.

Francesca only gave the boy a wide grateful grin.

“Mind telling me what parts was tested about?”

“You already knew one,” she smirked and his eyebrows rose.

They then went to eat their meals, ignoring the knowing looks on practically everyone’s faces.

Later that day, Francesca and Severus went to the lone beech tree nearby the Black Lake and basked themselves in the sun. “…A shame that we hadn’t met much sooner,” she smiled weakly while subconsciously caressing his hand with her thumb. His skin felt both gnarly and soft; probably due to him making healing potions and salves for Madam Pomfrey on a regular basis.

Severus only quirked his eyebrow and mused sardonically, “All the reason to know more of you in the future,” to which she laughed in pure delight. How lucky of her to have met him! She mentally smirked to herself for managing to catch his beautiful heart. Lily Evans didn’t know what she had missed for all those years she befriended him.

“What will you do after this?” he asked.

“Potions Mastery does sound good at the moment.”

The boy hummed, “Care sharing some recommendations later?”

Francesca rolled her eyes; such a Slytherin move from him.

And she liked him for that.

---

The King of Snakes was… confused, to say the least.

The new master had brought along a strange companion; the phantom bird which was currently perching on one of the pillars stood tall in the Chamber. It was both jealous and intrigued of the spectral beast that wasn’t affected by its gaze, though that’s probably due to it being a regular black feather in its original form. Only the new master’s wisp of breath had brought the bird to life, and the great serpent admired just how he had went to great lengths to keep the bird by his side.

Yes, the great master’s sense of loyalty was very strong in him.

It only watched as the new master – Severus Prince – was collecting its old horns that had fell off over the years and its shed skin, putting them into a magically expandable satchel.

“What are you planning with those?” it couldn’t help asking.

“Oh, just something I had thought of,” he answered cheerily, “I hope Marvolo would be happy of this.”

It nodded, knowing who he had referred to.

When the new master beckoned it over, it closed its eyes and went to rest its head gently on his lap. He seemed to like stroking its body, so it let him be and almost purred contently upon feeling his soft caresses. How it wished he could stay down in the Chamber without drawing any attention to other people.

And thus, it almost missed his concerned whisper, “You need some protection.”

“I am invincible,” it hissed in slight annoyance.

“To most magic, yes,” the new master hummed, “But what of other weapons?”

The great serpent blinked.

“Even wizards will resort to Muggle means to destroy something dangerous if they can help it, Salazar,” he explained, “What’s not to say there won’t be someone who will enter this place, and hurt you badly? You’re the only remaining link to the great master, who actually knew and remember of him; just imagine how much we, the younger Slytherins, may lose of his knowledge?”

It couldn’t stop the terrified shudder running along its body. No, the new master was right. How wrong had it been, to think that Severus Prince was weak, much weaker than Lord Voldemort! Despite having the slightest link to the great master’s blood, Severus had been so considerate, thoughtful and caring.

Perhaps the tiny flicker of light in his cloud of darkness had had its use after all.

“What do you have in mind, Master?” it asked.

Severus hummed in deep thoughtfulness. “I was thinking of putting on some goblin-made armor for you, but that wouldn’t work well especially if those wizards were to use weapons with the same material,” he said, “It also needs to be malleable and able to change according to your size.”

“I hope you won’t mind if I were to research on Muggle metals for your armor, Salazar.”

The great snake only bowed its head in understanding; the prospect of death was utterly terrifying, just like how it had plagued Lord Voldemort’s mind. And it knew it will be safe in Severus Prince’s hands, it still couldn’t believe what he had done for his pet raven!

When the new master softly kissed the crown of its head before sending it to sleep for about two months, the King of Serpents thought to itself that it would want to serve this new master until the end, regardless of his blood status.

After all, both Lord Voldemort and Severus Prince were powerful wizards despite the taint in their veins. Perhaps the different bloods had made important for possessing stronger magic? It certainly was a thought to ponder of in its sleep.

---

Inside Malfoy Manor’s grandiose library, Lord Voldemort was frowning as he pondered over something important in his mind.

He was absent-mindedly rolling the obsidian and gold ring he took from Morfin Gaunt about three decades ago in his hand before finally glancing down at the item, lightly tracing the strange carvings on the stone. He knew the golden ring was part of his family’s heirloom, but what power could it have?

This, much to his frustration, was something he didn’t know of. And yet, his instincts told him the ring was more than it looked, that he just knew Albus Dumbledore would try looking for it in the future. No, Lord Voldemort couldn’t let it happen. He needed to entrust his family ring to someone worthy. But who would it be?

The Dark Lord thought back of whom he had given some of his precious relics. There was only Bellatrix Lestrange, since he had ordered Lucius Malfoy to send the black notebook; his first Horcrux that held the most portion of his soul, to Severus Snape.

A satisfied smile broke into his pale face. Yes, the boy would do just fine. He knew he should not put all his trust to a mere teenager, yet he knew this wasn’t the case. Deep down, Lord Voldemort could sense Severus Snape’s high sense of duty and loyalty and he was proud of it.

The boy was, after all, to be made as his heir, especially with his recent abilities.

Unbeknownst to the Dark Lord, the Grim Reaper was watching all his moves from the shroud of the shadows.

---

It was a week before school term ended, and Severus was at the Owlery, stopping in his tracks upon entering the room. He gulped and closed his eyes, trying hard to forget flashes of Rogue’s death appearing in his mind. He quickly chose a brown owl to send a letter to his mother, saying that he would stay in Prince Manor for the summer.

Severus sighed as he watched the bird flew away with the letter, wondering just how his mother would perceive it. Oh, how much he wanted Eileen to leave Tobias and return to her ancestral home, but he knew it would take a lot of effort to persuade her. Perhaps the Princes’ loyalty bond was now so deeply ingrained in her that she didn’t dare to take a risk?

…He supposed he could see the reasoning there. But he still needed to go back to Spinner’s End to haul more of his possessions to the Prince family manor and for a brief moment, he thought of Tobias Snape’s possible reaction upon receiving the news, though he quickly dismissed it. The gruff man might be the one who sired him, but he was no father to Severus.

He was curious about how Marvolo had dealt with his father’s family.

He also needed to contact Mrs. Davis to tell her he would begin working around August instead; sincerely hoping his memory-storybook wouldn’t take more time than that. A quick visit to the British Library would do the job.

Severus returned to his room, only to use the Prince Manor’s pendant to teleport to the family mansion to keep some items he took from the great basilisk for his own safekeeping. Some of the horns were to be used for his possible potion experiments, while the snakeskin could be made as the inner linings of his school robes and boots. He certainly could use having some extra protections during his possible skirmishes with the Marauders.

He smiled as he inspected one of the basilisk horns, the beautiful thin black spine would make a perfect base of a wand core. He pondered just how much Marvolo would like the present. Just imagine of the amazing possibility to be able to recreate the great Salazar Slytherin’s wand to some extend! And being a gift to his true heir, nonetheless!

Severus wondered on how powerful Lord Voldemort could be upon wielding such wand.

When the summer holidays finally approached and the Hogwarts Express arrived at the Hogsmeade station, Severus decided to be alone, smiling apologetically to his friends and Francesca Zabini who all nodded in understanding. He entered his usual compartment and quickly put up the ‘Don’t Disturb’ notice sign on the doors before lowering down the curtains.

He sighed as he changed his black robes into Muggle clothes and lay down on the velvet seats, staring at the roof of the train before taking out a black feather from inside his white school uniform. He twirled it for a while and blew out a breath onto the feather.

Severus watched when the feather trembled and some changes happened; it lengthened and the quill turned into a bird’s head while the vane took shape of a black-plumaged body. He weakly smiled as he stared into its bright orange eyes, lightly brushing his fingers against the stitched wound on its chest.

“Hello, Rogue,” he whispered, “It’s been quite a year, eh?”

By the time the Hogwarts Express began its journey back to London; Severus had already fallen asleep with his spectral pet in his embrace.

Notes:

the end of Severus' sixth year! what are y'all's overall thoughts? feel free to share in the comments! :3

Chapter 21: Prince Manor

After arriving at King’s Cross Station, Severus was caught between leaving to Prince Manor straight away or made a short visit to Spinner’s End to collect the rest of his possessions. Didn’t his mother deserve a proper goodbye, if she wished to stay in the dreaded slums forever? Sighing, he decided to wait for the weekend before using the Prince family’s pendant to teleport to the mansion.

The manor still stood tall as ever when he entered the place, with his ancestors merely nodded upon acknowledging his presence. Severus returned the gesture and chose the bedroom nearest to the library and Potions laboratory as his resting place for the night.

Septimus Prince accompanied him when he had dinner later that day, asking for the progress of his project to remove his loyalty bond with Lily Evans.

“I’m about to test it,” Severus told the young yet ancient spirit, “maybe around next week; just needed to do a bit more of tinkering and such.”

The ghost gave him a weak smile. “I- I don’t know whether to be excited or not about your project,” he said with a nervous chuckle, “I mean, on one hand, there’s the possibility I can get my peace of mind; but on the other…”

Severus only nodded in slight unease. Just what would happen if he actually succeeded in his plan? Besides, he had been friends with the redheaded girl for seven years; that sure would take a lot of time to remove all his memories of her! Would a month be enough?

As he about to enter his new bedroom, he heard someone called his name. Frowning, he looked upward to the rows of portraits to see all of them were empty, except for one.

The portrait of Meredith Gaunt, Septimus’ aunt was smiling down at him.

“…Yes?” Severus queried.

To his surprise, she twiddled her fingers nervously before speaking in Parseltongue, “So… you can use it.”

He could only nod, wondering how she could know of his recent ability. Could other Parselmouths sense one another?

Meredith laughed softly as she rearranged the books in her frame, “I was so afraid, you know. I was casted away from my family for being a Squib, but I still could speak to snakes. When Titus and his brother invited me to live with them, I didn’t dare to scare them with such ability. You know how it is.”

Once again, Severus nodded and inclined forward to listen more of her story. Much to his interest, he found almost all Princes after her actually had the Parseltongue ability but it had been dormant within them. So that was why he could choose the basilisk horn as his blackthorn wand’s core; Salazar Slytherin’s blood had been present in his veins after all.

“I suppose this pendant was created by Titus for you, then?” he asked, showing her the family necklace that doubled as a Portkey.

The woman smiled wistfully. “He did. The necklace was for my own safety, he said and well, I couldn’t thank him enough for it. ‘Till this day, I just couldn’t believe how kind Titus was to me. He and Tiberius cared for practically anything about me. They didn’t scorn or sneer at me for being a Squib, all they said was Magic didn’t choose people. It had been there since the beginning of time and will always continue to exist.”

Severus blinked, that somewhat made sense. “So… what are your stances about Muggle-borns?” he asked carefully; after all, Meredith Gaunt was part of the Scared Twenty-Eight Families.

“Quite a lot of rubbish,” she grinned, “I still remember Tiberius saying that those who casted the Squibs out of their family were fools and actually found myself agreeing with his opinion. You are a Parselmouth despite having me as your many-generation-ago grandmother. I do hope you can bring home one of our slithery friends soon. Goodnight, Severus.”

As Severus lay on his bed, he thought hard of what Marvolo - Lord Voldemort -  tried to achieve and the Prince family’s stances. They were fine with marrying half-bloods and Squibs (which was probably the reason they didn’t make it to the Sacred List), but never an outright Muggle. Was that why Eileen Prince was casted out?

…Would Marvolo want to listen to his opinions about the so-called Muggle-borns? Severus supposed he could write to the man, but had a feeling it would be better if they were to discuss it face-to-face.

Severus was comfortable living in his new home, occasionally visiting Septimus who haunted the gardens and the house-elves in the kitchen. He spent most of his time dwelling in the library, pouring his thoughts over the memory-storybook project.

By the time the weekend rolled by, he sighed as he put on his decent Muggle clothes. His grandparents, Felix and Lux Prince had given him hopeful looks when he told them he would try to convince Eileen to return home. He had a feeling their meeting wouldn’t go well but didn’t dare to say it outright.

So Severus walked out of Prince Manor and focused on the bushes near his parents’ home in Spinner’s End to Apparate there. Upon seeing the grey-walled building, he sighed and knocked on the door.

He soured the moment he saw Tobias Snape opening the door. “Where ye been?” the man asked gruffly with a lit cigarette between his teeth.

“A friend’s house,” Severus spoke of his lie. “Stayin’ there for all summer.”

Tobias raised his eyebrow before grunting to let him in. “Thank you,” Severus said, briefly bowing his head. As soon as he got into his room, he summoned everything he had and put them all in the expandable satchel after shrinking them down.

Lunch was merely bread and soup, and Tobias left afterward to spend time in the local pub. While the mother and the son cleaned up the mess, Severus decided to break the silence, “Would you like to come with me, Ma?”

Eileen frowned as she rinsed the bowls manually. “Come with you... where to?” she asked, feigning her ignorance of the letter he sent about two weeks ago.

“Don’t try to deny it, Ma; you want to go back. I know you,” Severus said with a roll of his eyes, hastily wiping the dining table. “This was not what you imagined, right? Your parents were waiting for you; they already told me they were sorry to disown you. Your portrait was restored, what else do you want?”

“This is the place where I was happy once, and I will not back down from whatever you say, Severus,” Eileen sighed.

“You were happy once,” he mockingly repeated the words, “but not anymore and especially not now. Come on, Ma; I’m begging you. Y- You don’t have to divorce him or anything; just stay in the manor with me.”

Severus only watched as his mother smiled weakly and swiped some of his hair to look at his eyes before muttering, “You know I can’t do that.”

Severus was getting frustrated over her stubbornness. “I, as the new Lord Prince order you, Eileen Snape to return to your ancestral home at this instant,” he almost growled. He knew he shouldn’t abuse his position but how else could he convince her? Why was she so blind over her current circumstances?

The woman blinked before she too snarled at him, “Well I’m afraid I have to decline, Lord Prince. My husband needs me more than ever now.”

“I’m trying to help you, for Merlin’s sake!” Severus barked, “Fine, then! Don’t come running at me if you’re in trouble because of him. You want to be a Muggle so bad? Guess I will have to keep your wand away.”

“Severus Snape, that’s not how I taught you-!”

“I am Severus Prince!” he shouted, “I’d rather honor your side of the family than bearing that man’s name for the rest of my life!”

Eileen was in the verge of tears upon hearing his words. “Get out,” she spoke through gritted teeth.

“I am going to,” Severus sneered, “Don’t worry; I will keep it safe.” He took her wand and stowed it away along with all of his possessions.

“Goodbye, Mother.” With a click of the Prince family’s pendant, Severus disappeared from the dreaded house in Spinner’s End. He then entered the mansion hurriedly, wanting to hide in his room for the rest of the day.

“Severus?” his grandfather's portrait asked with a worried frown at dinnertime.

He only sighed, absent-mindedly drawing circles on the table with his finger as he said, “I tried my best, but she doesn’t want to come back here, ever. I’m sorry.”

Lux Prince shared a saddened look with her husband. “But you will keep watch on her, won't you?”

Reluctantly, Severus nodded. Eileen’s wand, a slender ash wood with unicorn hair had bowed down in allegiance to him, but he already had too many of them. Still, he put it with the rest of his wands in the arm holster, now was placed in between the beech and the elm.

It never hurts to be careful, after all.

---

A week passed by, and Severus nearly finished all of his summer homework thanks to the numerous books and scrolls in Prince Manor. Along the way, he also made some progress of his Occlumency trainings and put more spells to the prototype of his memory-storybook project to ensure it would work as he expected.

He hoped he only had to make it once.

It was a week into July when Severus finally felt he was ready to test his new creation. Currently in his room, he had told the portraits to not disturb him unless it was necessary. They all agreed, keeping the family motto in place.

Severus decided to use his beech wand for the experiment since he had read it was good for intricate and delicate spellwork during his History of Magic classes, and he really wanted it to be perfect in one go. With a deep breath, he closed his eyes to remember his first meeting with Petunia and Lily Evans.

It was easily conjured in his mind and Severus quickly pulled it out of his head with the beech wand, putting the silver strand into the grey book he used for the project. He was mesmerized to see small doodles drawn in crayons began to appear on the page, showing him the memory. When he touched it, he could hear their voices and a wide grin broke out of his face.

Severus wasted no time to reel in the rest of his memories with the redheaded girl but after pulling out seven silver strands, he began to have a headache which increased in intensity when he reached ten.

Septimus Prince was right; this was madness! What was he thinking?

Severus decided to stop, gasping for breath as he drew himself away from the grey book. He needed to lie down, to sleep; anything to relieve the terrible throbbing pain in his head and mind.

“Libby,” he croaked one of the house-elves’ name. He winced upon hearing the loud crack that signaled her appearance.

“Master Severus?” she whispered much to his relief.

“Lead me to the bed,” he ordered softly, still with his eyes closed shut. He could feel the house-elf gently guide him to his destination and almost sighed in joy upon lying on the soft mattress.

“Will Master need anything else?”

Severus had a feeling a potion would not work to alleviate the pain, so he shook his head and with a tremble, covered himself in the blankets. He ended up sleeping for the entire day and when he woke up, he was in such a daze he didn’t dare to do anything else. For a brief moment, he wondered if his project ever worth the risk.

But Severus Prince was no quitter and he wanted to create history, even if it was only within his family.

And thus, he had no regrets as he pulled out five more memories before leaving his room to have lunch.

Chapter 22: Erasure

Notes:

So, according to the canon timeline, James and Lily began dating in their seventh year, but they had to start some other time before that, right? I tried my best to come up with an explanation for that; hope it didn't feel too jarring to the fic.

Lily Evans’ summer went well for the first half.

It was only when she invited James Potter and his friends for a quick lunch did everything gone into chaos in the Evans residence.

Her parents kept frowning at the bespectacled boy’s antics and pursing their lips in slight distaste as they watched her entertaining the four boys with Muggle contraptions such as the television and oven. Marvin Evans was somewhat cordial to Sirius Black who was interested with his motorcycle while Cecilia quite enjoyed Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew’s company.

However, her older sister, Petunia had side-eyed Potter with such loath that Lily couldn’t help but to wonder just who she hated more; him or Severus Snape.

The four Marauders ended up staying for the week and after taking them to a trip to Muggle London, they decided to explore the rather gloomy neighborhood of Spinner’s End.

As Lily followed them, she wondered if they would meet Severus along the way. Despite being his friend for seven years, she still didn’t know where his house was; he always asked to stop at the park whenever they came back from Hogwarts.

“Man, Evans; never knew you’d stay at this kind of place,” James broke the silence as they headed to the playground.

Lily frowned, “Are you saying you expect somewhere else?”

“Well, duh,” Sirius joined in, “No offense Lily, but this is more of a place Snivellus would live in.”

Her eye involuntarily twitched upon hearing the unpleasant nickname. “Don’t call him that,” she warned to which they snickered. Lily only sighed to herself; she wasn’t that close to her female friends who still kept whispering nonsense about Severus to her. Perhaps they all had been wrong? What exactly was the truth?

Lily was so deep in her thoughts that she barely registered James spoke, “Hey, look.” When she raised her head, her face immediately went pale.

Severus was at the old oak tree where they used to hang out, apparently taking a short nap. Beside him was a plastic bag that she guessed was full of groceries for his family.

Oh, how she wished they were all at somewhere else than there.

“What are you doing?” Remus asked in incredulity when James and Sirius approached the sleeping boy. The two only shushed him out and tip-toeing before taking the plastic bag.

Lily knew she should stop them, tell them to leave Severus be and return home. Yet, the thrill of seeing the Slytherin boy’s possible reaction was intriguing and as they all looked around before casting the Disillusionment Charm onto themselves, she couldn’t stop feeling giddy.

She always knew she was a tomboy, after all.

James and Sirius shared a wide grin and inflicted a Stinging Hex to Severus, who yelped as he jolted awake and quickly took out his wand, his onyx eyes wildly looking around and he groaned in dismay upon noting the missing groceries.

The five of them tried hard to contain their mirth when Severus took out a wallet from his pockets and counted the money bills he had, and were still smirking at each other as the raven-haired boy went behind the oak tree to Disapparate, seemingly would buy another bag of groceries.

The moment Severus left, James and Sirius’ laughter rang across the playground, with Lily, Remus and Peter simply smiled. “That was horrible,” she finally said between chuckles.

The bespectacled boy only grinned. “Hey, it is a good prank.” They then placed the plastic bag they took under the tree again and walked back to Lily’s house. After exchanging farewell to them, Lily entered her home with a spring in her steps only to stop in her tracks upon seeing Petunia was standing in front of her, her foot was tapping the floor impatiently.

“I can’t believe you did that to him,” the blond hissed and Lily’s green eyes widened in horror. Had Petunia witnessed the whole thing?

She simply chuckled offhandedly, “It’s not like we did anything bad.”

Her older sister’s glare intensified. “Look, I may hate Snape but at least he didn’t take any advantage over someone’s weakness! Or when they’re most vulnerable!” she scolded before stomping on the stairs to her room.

Lily could only blink over Petunia’s reaction, trying to smother the guilt that bloomed in her heart. What was wrong with having a little fun?

---

Severus just knew the Marauders were around when he returned from his second trip of grocery shopping later.

Seething in anger upon seeing the other plastic bag, he took it as well and unceremoniously put them in front of his parents’ house before leaving to Prince Manor. He was still fuming as he thought back of what had happened just then. Those damned four boys had to have a reason to be in Cokeworth, and his blood boil upon realizing what it was.

Lily Evans.

So, she really wanted to be a part of those bratty Lions. Well, it was more the reason to forget her and he couldn’t wait for the day where he finally could get rid of those pesky memories.

Severus ended up spending the month of July rotating between watching his mother from afar in Spinner’s End during the day, and Prince Manor at night where he would put more memories of him and Lily in the grey book he used for his current experiment. All the while, he tried using the two items he took from Albus Dumbledore back in January.

He quickly noted the Invisibility Cloak was a very useful item, and had a feeling it was the same one James Potter and his goons had used to sneakily attack him. The wand on the other hand, was… frightening; Severus could barely contain the enormous surge of magic he felt as soon as he held it. Was this the reason why Dumbledore was applauded as the greatest wizard in the century? If so, the old man certainly wasn’t as powerful as he thought.

Severus then realized he now had seven wands in total, including the yew wand he used for Rogue’s resurrection last year and his mother’s ash wand. But just what a master of seven wands would be in the future? He supposed he could ask the old wandmaker in Knockturn Alley for more information about wandlore, perhaps even learning the art of making wands along the way.

By 28th July, Severus went to the cottage behind the British Library and exchanged quick pleasantries with Mrs. Rose Davis, telling her once again he would try coming in early August for his summer job. He then entered the shack and cleaned it up a bit before making himself comfortable.

Severus casted a silencing spell to make sure no one would hear any possible sound he made at the time he would proceed with the next step of his plan. He took out the goblin-made dagger and the jar full of basilisk venom from his satchel and set them up on the table, unsheathing the small weapon before putting it into the glass container and watched as the blade slowly absorbed the potent venom.

While waiting for the process to complete, Severus sat on the nearby couch and grabbed his supposed memory-storybook. As he flicked through it, he realized that there had been lesser wonderful moments he shared with Lily as the years passed by. By the time of their fifth year, there were only about ten instances where he genuinely liked her presence. 

Upon watching the memory where he told Lily of his ‘suspicions’ about Remus Lupin in early of their fifth year, Severus wondered just how he had ignored practically what she did to him; was he really that starved for her attention in his teenage years? Dismissing his words was one thing, but actively defending that pompous brat James Potter?! And his worst humiliation to date was merely the ultimate downfall of their inevitable fate.

No, this was the right thing to do. He wanted nothing to do with her anymore.

Taking the dagger that was heavily doused with basilisk venom, Severus looked at his reflection on the blade before taking a deep breath and closed his eyes; trying hard to clear his mind of any lingering regrets and sincerely hoping that his calculations were correct.

He then plunged the weapon into the center of the carved runes on the grey leather cover of the book.

A sharp rush of pain immediately assaulted inside of his head and Severus tried his hardest to keep holding the dagger in place, biting his lower lip until it bled as he witnessed blurry flashes of images fleeting through his closed eyes and he screamed when he couldn’t contain the terrible sensation in his mind.

Severus only had the time to see the grey book’s pages were entirely scorched before everything went black.

---

Meanwhile, Septimus Prince waited anxiously for the heir to return home.

Ever since Severus told him of the possible way to break the loyalty bond, he was afraid. He would very much want to join the rest of his family in their portraits, and yet he liked being a wandering spirit in Prince Manor. He was an anomaly to the family who was content with their lives; that enjoyed being the outcasts to other purebloods simply by taking in some of the Squibs, so what was another outsider to them?

Though most of all, he didn’t want to forget his loved one. Miranda Selwyn was a beautiful girl, yes, and they had the most wonderful friendship ever since they entered Hogwarts. But she had taken advantage of his naivety (a trait that turned out to be in most, if not all Princes) and broke their promise to not reveal their deepest secret to other people.

And thus, Septimus haunted the gardens where he died for generations to come, though he occasionally made his appearance in the mansion. Severus had left earlier that day, so he spent his time by roaming inside the manor. He was in the third floor when he heard someone calling his name and curious, he glided down to the hall full of portraits that were all waiting for him.

“Septimus, you have to see this!” his cousin and Severus’ ancestor, Claude Prince exclaimed excitedly as he pointed to the family tree’s tapestry from his frame. Frowning, Septimus followed his gaze and his jaw dropped in utter disbelief when he saw what had happened.

Lily Evans’ name was disappearing from the link she had with Severus. The light blue strand of light that connected the two names trembled and they all watched as it shook wildly, seemingly not wanting to break the loyalty bond.

But as it was, all things would eventually give in to pressure and everyone gasped when the blue strand cut in half and withered away before finally faded from the tapestry. The girl’s name also glowed briefly for a final time and it vanished from sight as if it hadn’t existed for the past seven years.

Only silence filled the room as they all tried to make sense what occurred just then. Someone finally cleared their throat after a while and spoke, “Well, I’d be damned; that Severus sure was something!”

Septimus only watched as the portraits cheered and lifted their glass full of wine to applaud the heir’s success, not knowing what to do of the sudden event. Would Severus’ method work on ghosts too? Still, he joined the rest of his family to toast for the youngest member of the Princes.

“Here’s to Severus Prince’s new life!”

---

It was 30th July, and Lord Voldemort was inside Malfoy Manor’s library, thinking hard about what Severus Snape- no, Severus Prince had told him about the Squibs and Muggle-borns that plagued everyone’s minds about their existence. He frowned as he looked back at some of the paperwork he did in attempt to convince his Death Eaters to rebuild the wizarding world. Was Severus’ information enough to get their attention and bring in more supporters? It certainly was worth a thought.

He was also surprised to know one of Severus’ ancestors was a Gaunt who was also a Squib, yet she still had the Parseltongue ability in her blood. So, the boy really was the best candidate to be his heir. And he’d be damned if he ever let the boy out of his sight after this.

Taking another look at his mysterious family ring, the Dark Lord put it on and stepped out of the library, exchanging quick nods with Lucius Malfoy before leaving to Muggle London; he had a lot of things to do.

Chapter 23: The Stone and the Horn

Notes:

HAPPY 62ND BIRTHDAY, SEVERUS SNAPE 🎊🎉 (and early birthday for me too, hihi 😹 - mine is on 10th)

Thanks so much to y'all readers for the 200 kudos and over 5000 hits! 😍💕

...yeah, for realsies, there won't be any updates after this so hope y'all are satisfied with this chapter! :3

Muggle London was busy with its usual hubbub of noises and voices, and Lord Voldemort really appreciated the silence as he approached the British Library in his Lucius Malfoy disguise. However, he thought it was best to show his guest his actual looks so they could form a closer relationship.

The building was empty aside from an elderly lady who was at the counter and she frowned upon noticing his arrival.

“I’m looking for Severus Snape,” he began, quickly taking note of her nameplate.

The old lady blinked before raising her eyebrows and asked, “Yer his teacher?”

He only nodded, not daring to speak anything else that would cause suspicion. Not that he wanted to; couldn’t she just tell him where the boy was?

“He’s at the shack behind this place,” she said with a benign smile and the Dark Lord wondered just what Severus did to easily gain her trust. “Would ye want a key?”

“I’m fine on my own, thanks for the offer,” Lord Voldemort dismissed her with a wave of his hand and left the library to head toward the aforementioned shack. It was decently cared for and he could feel the faint traces of magic being used. Smiling, he then knocked on the wooden door softly; just enough to alert the person inside of his presence.

“Come in,” a voice spoke and the Dark Lord entered the humble cottage with a brief bow of his head upon seeing his guest.

Severus Prince was smiling from his seat at the supposed coffee table, which had a plate of bread and bowl of chicken soup. “Nice of you to come here,” he greeted after they shook hands and Lord Voldemort sat beside him.

The man only rolled his eyes in amusement, “You invited me here, Severus.”

The boy chuckled as he absent-mindedly tore a piece of bread into bite-sized chunks and put them all in his bowl before eating, the waft of the soup’s pleasant smell was drifting along the room. Though as Severus enjoyed the light meal, the Dark Lord couldn’t help but to sense there was something else in the air.

It reeked of… Dark Magic, and he wondered what had happened since it felt quite recent.

“Severus, what did you do in here?” he asked.

The young man stopped halfway of eating his soup and smiled weakly as he put down the spoon, “Ah, just being a free man, that’s what.”

There was a beat of silence.

“Yeah, I suppose that doesn’t make any sense without context,” Severus laughed and Lord Voldemort watched he summon a piece of parchment from another room. He then listened to the boy regaling the tale of his family’s loyalty bond and what had made him to break the connection he had with Lily Evans, who the Dark Lord remembered Lucius had mentioned a few times.

Upon hearing Severus used basilisk venom (taken from the one in the Chamber of Secrets, nonetheless!) to completely destroy his memories, even he couldn’t help but to shiver in fright and awe. What else could the boy do with such power of mind?

“So… are you feeling alright?” he asked in utmost concern, subconsciously fiddling with his family ring. He couldn’t have an heir who had a few loose screws like his uncle.

Severus blinked in utter puzzlement at his statement. “Just a headache, but hopefully nothing more than that,” he said and gently rubbed the back of his head to punctuate what he meant. “It’s terrible, I will tell you that much.”

“You won’t do that again, right? Promise me, Severus!”

“Of course, Marvolo; someone got to be so mad to make it twice. Or more,” he shuddered and Lord Voldemort couldn’t hide his relieved smile. He was the Dark Lord, yes, and had dabbled with all sorts of Dark Magic he could find and learn, but to willingly banish a collection of memories that spanned for seven years from one’s mind… no, he certainly didn’t have such persistence and determination. And that made him more intrigued of Severus Prince.

When the Polyjuice Potion’s effects faded, the Dark Lord smiled weakly as he revealed his actual appearance to Severus. He really wanted to win over the boy’s trust in the right way and decided that being honest was pretty much all he needed to do.

To his surprise, Severus simply returned the kind gesture. “You got quite the looks,” the teenager quipped and he laughed earnestly, knowing Severus actually meant the compliment.

“You know, I actually want to ask of your opinion about something,” he changed the topic and much to his delight, managed to catch Severus’ attention when he showed the boy his obsidian and gold ring. “What do you think of it?”

The Dark Lord quickly noted that Severus was someone who liked to closely observe over an object of his interest and let him inspect the Gaunt family’s heirloom, almost smiling in reminiscence of his own childhood. Yes, they certainly bonded quite well at the moment.

“Quite a huge stone to fit on a small ring,” Severus commented offhandedly and he barked in genuine laughter; trust him to state such obvious feature.

“I don’t suppose you knew about this, then?” the boy suddenly asked.

Stunned, Lord Voldemort leant forward to see what he meant. They both frowned upon noticing one of the prongs that held the black stone was loose, with Severus even wiggled it to exaggerate such fact. But how could he miss that important detail, he had held the ring for three decades already!

Though it was better to know of it later than never, and the man curiously watched when Severus pulled the loose prong backward and the others immediately followed suit, letting the gemstone fall into his hand.

Simply said, Lord Voldemort’s visit was certainly fruitful. He contently observed as Severus rolled the obsidian rock in his palm and lightly trace the markings on the mysterious stone, wondering what more they could reveal about it.

As it was, his wish was quickly granted when a flash of light appeared out of nowhere and they both jumped out of their seats with Severus dropped the rock in utter surprise, causing the light to vanish as fast as it came.

“W- What… was that?” the Dark Lord asked in bewilderment, “What did you do?”

Severus, for his part, was looking both thoughtful and wonderment at the stone lying on the floor. “Just rolled it over for like… three times?” he said quizzically when they made eye contact.

“Do it again.”

With trepidation, they watched as Severus cautiously turned the magical stone over three times in his hand and their eyes went wide upon seeing the spectral form of an elderly couple in front of them.

“Severus?” the woman asked. Lord Voldemort turned to the boy, whose mouth was agape in utter shock.

“Grandmother Lux,” Severus finally found his voice after a while and threw a quick glance at him, “Uh, can we talk later? I still have more to discuss with my friend here.” When they nodded, Severus bowed his head apologetically and dropped the rock, both men tried to make sense of what they witnessed just then.

The black stone’s power was to call upon deceased souls who were close to whoever held the item. Upon realizing the fact, the Dark Lord’s face went pale and he immediately flinched in fright when Severus gave the gemstone back, red eyes stared in terror at it.

He knew he could trust the boy, but did he want to reveal such weakness?  But then he reminded himself to be honest and as his eyes met Severus’ onyx ones, he reluctantly confessed, “I… I- I don’t exactly have any loved ones in my life, Severus.”

Despite everything he did as Lord Voldemort, he was still Tom Riddle, who wondered just why people detested him over his magic. He had revered his mother after knowing she was his magical parent instead of his father, but did he love her? No, he still thought she was weak to leave him in the horrible orphanage where he grew up.

His Slytherin year-mates had called him names despite ended up knowing him as a direct descendant to Salazar Slytherin, as if mocking how the great Founder of their House’s legacy had fallen from its grace by his existence. Again, he had nothing to do with them. 

…And that was why he tried to seek companionship with Severus Prince, because the boy knew exactly what he felt, how their efforts to gain their peers’ respect were brushed away over and over in favor of the purebloods. His act of releasing the basilisk from the Chamber of Secrets twenty-five years ago was ultimately a childish reason to elevate his status among the Slytherins who preached over the disdain of Mudbloods. That he was no ordinary half-blood wizard.

He really regretted Myrtle Warren’s unexpected death, but not to the extend he felt to his Muggle father.

As if knowing what was in his mind, Severus lowered his head and quietly put the stone back in its place on the gold ring.

“Take it, Severus. You certainly will have more use of it than me,” Lord Voldemort whispered before breaking into a series of soft laughter, “You know; I actually want to make you as my heir. That’s the reason I want to give you the ring in the first place.”

With a blink, Severus looked up to him, his mouth fell open in utter disbelief and the Dark Lord grinned weakly. No, he certainly had no regrets over his decision.

“I- Well, I’m honored that you have such high trust in me,” Severus said and he found the boy’s humility to be endearing unlike most of his Death Eaters, “but surely there are better people than me for that. Lucius had been loyal to you, isn’t he? Why didn’t you choose him instead?”

“Because he’s nothing like us,” was all Lord Voldemort could say.

“…Fair enough.”

Silence then fell into the room, with Severus awkwardly finished his soup and the Dark Lord watched as the boy put the plate and bowl he used inside what was supposedly a lunch box, blinking curiously when the items disappeared with a flash of light. “House-elf magic,” Severus answered his silent question.

“I actually want to give you something too,” the boy added and Lord Voldemort found himself feeling giddy out of nowhere; what possibly could top the excitement he had at the moment, that Severus had agreed to be his heir? He remained in his seat while Severus went to the room he previously summoned the Prince family tree’s tapestry from.

Severus smiled when he returned and gave him a long, beautiful black… something. There certainly was a faint sense of magic as he caressed the item, but what could it be? Puzzled over the strangeness of the gift, the man asked, “Just what is this?”

The boy quirked his eyebrow in amusement and said, “Basilisk horn.”

“…And what am I supposed to do with it?”

“You can be quite dense, Marvolo,” Severus laughed softly with a roll of his eyes, “Surely the basilisk in the Chamber had told you about Salazar Slytherin’s wand had one of its horns as its core?”

Lord Voldemort blinked. Yes, it certainly did. But what did it have to do with the item in his hand?

He got his answer when Severus waved his wand in front of him, the boy’s onyx eyes glinted brightly and he grinned.

A Dark Lord must always be prepared of all possibilities.

---

The old wandmaker in Knockturn Alley was relaxing in his shop during break, the business certainly was booming with people began getting a second wand for their own safety, especially with the rumors that a war would happen in the nearest future. He was quietly enjoying his mug of rum when the bell hung above his establishment’s door rang and almost spat out the drink in surprise upon seeing who his customers were.

“Fancy coming with us to America?” one of them asked.

…He’d be damned if he ever refused such offer.

Notes:

...about the supposed discussion of the Squibs and Muggle-borns, it might have to wait for the next chapter so sorry for that :v 😹

Chapter 24: Slytherin's Serpents

There had been numerous occasions where Severus wished his achievements were acknowledged by other people, but the current situation certainly hadn’t been one of those.

His Hogwarts letter had arrived on the end of July, and the Head Boy badge in his hand was glinting under the warm sunlight. The man beside him looked at it in nostalgia, seemingly was reminiscing his past experiences having the position in his school years.

“Don’t tell me you hadn’t expected this?” Marvolo – Lord Voldemort - asked him before resuming massaging the back of the boy’s head gently.

Severus subconsciously shook his head and closed his eyes to revel in the relaxing sensation. The pain he felt due to his memory-storybook experiment and the removal of his memories about Lily Evans had subdued slightly as time passed by and as long as he had enough rest, it wouldn’t be a problem. Hearing someone else saying her name would bring the terrible sting back, however.

“I’d rather be the stand-in Prefect one more time than this,” he answered Marvolo’s question, “I’m not to seek and enjoy the attention like you.”

The Dark Lord softly snorted. “You will do great, Severus. I might have charmed them all with my words, but you actually earned their trust with your werewolf stunt,” he said, to which the boy only hummed. “Let’s just enjoy our upcoming holiday trip, OK?”

That brought a smile to Severus’ face. They both then looked at the black spine of the basilisk horn from the great creature living in Hogwarts on the coffee table and a world map they borrowed from the British Library. The horn had gave out a signal that they would have to go to America to find the original wand of Salazar Slytherin, and they currently waited for their guest to arrive with the international Portkey from the Ministry of Magic.

A series of soft knocks on the door rapped into their ears and Severus said, “Come in, Mr. Adrick,” before getting up from his seat, the Dark Lord supported him for a brief moment.

The old wandmaker entered the modest cottage, holding a baggage in one hand and an old satchel in another. “My Lord, Mr. Snape,” he greeted with a bow of his head, “The Portkey will activate in about an hour.”

Severus nodded and opened the lunch box that was connected to Prince Manor. “Would you want some tea?”

The wizened man blinked. “Uh, don’t mind if I do.”

After serving a cup of tea to his guest, Severus went to the room where he slept and took out the black feather before blowing out a breath on it. The phantom form of his pet, Rogue emerged from it and bowed down its head to him.

“Keep an eye on my mother, will you?” he whispered and kissed the spectral bird’s beak before letting it out of the window. The raven croaked once and left with a flap of its wings. Severus sighed as he watched its silhouette disappear from sight; sure, he had taught it some spells and it was immune to the Killing Curse, but he still couldn’t shake the feeling that the protection he created for the bird with the resurrection potion was inadequate.

He re-entered the supposed living room to see everything important had been packed up, and the other two men were holding their luggage in one hand and the other was gripping the battered satchel tightly. Smiling weakly, Severus took his own trunk and joined them.

About five minutes later, the three men disappeared with a swirl of light and a pop to America for a week.

 

Severus, Lord Voldemort and Corvin Adrick the wandmaker spent the first three days going to the historical places in wizarding and Muggle America, enjoying the sights of the magical people there and began making comparisons to circumstances back in Britain.

All they could say was the differences were astronomical. Adrick even agreed to be the Death Eaters’ main supply of second wands, believing that wizarding Britain really needed some changes for the new generations.

Along the way, Lord Voldemort used the basilisk horn to locate his ancestor’s wand and much to their surprise, finally found the lead to its resting place outside of Ilvermorny School of Wizardry and Witchcraft.

“Doubt they’ll let you ‘round the place, my Lord; no offense,” Adrick mused with a nervous grin as they had dinner in the tent the Dark Lord borrowed from Lucius Malfoy. As expected from the prestigious family, the tent was spacious and everyone had their own room.

Lord Voldemort simply brushed it away with a wave of his hand and glanced at Severus who pondered hard over the issue. “We can act out as a wandmaker and his apprentice searching for some wand woods,” the boy said after finishing his meal, “after all, isn’t that the real reason we’re here? We’ll just omit the fact that the wand is for Lord Voldemort.”

The other two men grinned; trust Severus Snape-Prince to come up with some diabolical plans. And so the next day, the Dark Lord went to the public library while Severus and Adrick headed to Ilvermorny to ask permission for entering the school grounds and the nearby locations.

The headmistress, one Mrs. Frida Grimshawk frowned at them when they entered her office. “I’d like to see your certificate of being a wandmaker,” she queried to which Adrick sneered before giving her the proof of his profession. Apparently she wasn’t satisfied because she went on to contact the American equivalent of the Ministry of Magic for more evidences about their visit.

“I’ll give you two hours; no more, no less,” she groused after reluctantly believed that the two men in front of her really were searching for wand woods. “I’d advise you to be careful with the snakewood tree; it’s our most valuable treasure.”

Severus and Adrick barely refrained themselves from rolling their eyes before going out to complete their tasks, which turned out to be more than fruitful. Filling the suitcases they brought along with some of the woods, they then hurried to the legendary snakewood tree, with Severus held the basilisk horn to locate it.

Simply said, they were both delighted to see Bowtruckles were living well inside and around the tree. While Adrick was busy communicating with the magical creatures, Severus collected some of the fallen leaves and seeds for his potions ingredients supply and to possibly grow them in the Prince Manor’s gardens. He then walked around to see the surroundings, and was enjoying the scenery when he suddenly heard a weak hiss.

Frowning, he focused his hearing he shared with Rogue and cautiously approached a clump of bushes, gulping in fright upon smelling the metallic scent of blood. Steeling himself, he pushed the bushes aside to see a long brown snake was lying on the ground, bleeding.

“Hello,” he spoke softly and grimaced as he examined the claw marks on the snake’s body, to which it hissed weakly when his fingers brushed lightly against the skin nearby the wounds. “Shush, I’m going to heal you; just stay still, OK?”

Taking out his blackthorn wand, Severus chanted his universal healing spell and smiled as its injuries knitted together, with the reptile’s black eyes seemed to glitter in gratitude. He then took out a few of the potions he had brought along from his satchel and slowly fed it some, literally ignoring his surroundings until a tap on his shoulder jolted him out of his trance.

His eyes widened when Adrick queried with a quick glance to the recovering snake, “…Ye can speak it?”

Severus folded his arms and raised his eyebrow defensively. “Yes, got a problem with that?”

Much to his surprise, the old man only laughed. “Should’ve known; he wouldn’t just dragging some brat along to a trip.”

Their two hours went up and Severus wondered if the snake would be well enough to live on its own for a few days. “Just take it along, that woman would understand,” Adrick reasoned after finished rearranging the woods in his suitcase, and well… it certainly would be a bonus for his Parselmouth grandmother, Meredith Gaunt.

When they returned to Britain with a new wand and a snake in tow, the three of them silently agreed that America was a pleasant change from the tumultuous state of the wizarding community in their hometown.

After having dinner in the cottage behind the British Library, Adrick went to the Ministry of Magic to return the Portkey and to his shop, while Severus and Lord Voldemort lounged in the living room. The snake was resting in one of the bedrooms.

“This certainly was a wonderful vacation,” the Dark Lord said and Severus smiled, both of them then stared wistfully at the new wand in the man’s hand. It was sturdy and felt quite heavy in their hands but the tremendous surge of magical power they felt was worth it.

They remained silent and as time passed by, Lord Voldemort was getting sleepy. He was ready to call it a day when Severus suddenly asked; “…Would there be a war?”

The Dark Lord sighed; how he wished the boy had asked anything else. But it had been practically the talk of the recent years, hadn’t it? “It’s inevitable, Severus. I can’t exactly tell the lot to leave the Muggles be, now do I? I’ve worked hard to gain the purebloods’ trust and interest; going out rightly against that would be a nightmare,” he reasoned.

He really needed to rein in some of his more bloodthirsty Death Eaters; Bellatrix Black-Lestrange came to his mind. She was proficient in dueling but easily got carried away and he didn’t want to lose such valuable member of the Black family, even if she seemed to have a few loose screws in her head.

“Foolish, they are,” Severus snickered and he too snorted. Those purebloods didn’t know just how dangerous Muggles could be, especially when they were desperate.

“I will do it.”

Lord Voldemort couldn’t believe his ears.

“It’s like you said: your position is a delicate one. Wouldn’t it be better to have someone else address that matter?” Severus went on and he could only blink. “For the rest of them, I’m just a lowly half-blood who only began to gain their worth by ousting Lupin. And Black, but we won’t talk about that.” They then shared a laugh over Sirius Black’s unfortunate fate.

“…Are you sure about that?” the Dark Lord couldn’t help asking; after all, just how many people he had met who willingly helped him without expecting anything in return? When Severus nodded, his skepticism rose, “I don’t believe you.”

The boy only hummed, “Suit yourself.” He then got up from the couch, presumably checking on the brown snake’s condition.

Lord Voldemort drew out a sigh. Had he just said his doubts to his supposed heir? He remembered the time Severus told him of the Prince family’s loyalty bond and he really wanted to earn the Prince heir’s trust, taking Lily Evans’ previous place. So ultimately, he had to believe the boy’s words no matter how absurd they were. And besides, what father didn’t have faith in his son?

Loyalty is where the heart at, indeed.

Groaning to himself, the Dark Lord got up and went to the room Severus headed just then. He smiled weakly upon seeing the boy was in the bed, gently caressing the snake’s body and joined him. “I- Well, we could try your idea,” he tried; apology didn’t come easily out of him.

If Severus had heard it, he sure did a good job hiding his surprise. Instead he remained quiet, and that left Lord Voldemort more agitated.

“What should we call it?” he asked absent-mindedly while running his fingers over the bandages wrapped neatly around the snake’s body.

At this, Severus frowned as he side-eyed him, “…Nagini.”

The Dark Lord smiled with a faint grimace.

It really would be a long way to win Severus Prince’s trust.

Notes:

I both like and dislike Nagini's Maledictus curse as in Fantastic Beasts 2, but this fic's Nagini is just a regular snake whose venom would be added potency by Lord Voldemort; hope it would work well :p

Chapter 25: Metallic Bonds

Eileen Snape wished she had taken back her words to her estranged son.

Her husband, Tobias was snoring in the living room after spending the night in the pub and she was in her room, gripping tightly her family’s pendant that Severus had sent her.

Wouldn’t it be great, to simply leave her somber life and return to her ancestral home? She knew it only took a push of the Prince coat of arms to activate the Portkey, and was conflicted whether to press it or not.

Despite her harsh life in the Muggle world, she still couldn’t help but to be mesmerized and impressed that non-magical people had compensated their lack of power by creating numerous things to make their life easier with only their creative minds and hands. She was taken by the fact that every hard work felt well earned instead to depend on a swish of a wand.

And Tobias… he was kind too, not judging her powers before their son came along. How she wished she could tell him there was nothing to be afraid of, but his fear turned into agitation and…

She shook her head; no, she would prove her son wrong! That she still could live well even without a wand! She was a Prince, and she would be damned if she ever backed down from a challenge.

Still, she wore the obsidian pendant; it being invisible to others’ eyes and with a resolute glint in her onyx eyes, she went downstairs to prepare dinner.

---

Petunia Evans never thought a day spent in the British Library would bring in so many changes in her life.

It was mid-August, and she and her boyfriend, Vernon Dursley went there to complete their college works and upon entering the building, they were astounded to see it was quite packed with people. Did everyone collectively agree to study there on all days they could’ve done so?

With a exasperated roll of her eyes, she mumbled, “Vern, can you find a seat for us? I will get the books.”

Vernon, a stocky-built brown-haired man only smiled weakly, “Of course, Tuney.” He then left and Petunia went to the bookshelves to pick up the tomes related to their courses. By the time she finished, she saw Vernon waving at her from a table with two other men and smiled as she headed there.

Only for her grasp on the books to loosen upon seeing who was one of them.

“Snape!” she involuntarily hissed, catching the three men’s attention. The aforementioned boy only raised his eyebrow and Petunia wondered if the gesture was genuine or not before warily taking her seat next to Vernon. There were a few opened books scattered across the table and she pursed her lips. Did they really use all of them? “What are you doing here?”

He blinked at her with an apologetic chuckle, “Oh, Petunia. Hello.” He then glanced at the stocky-built man across the table and continued, “Your friend?”

Petunia had to do a double take right there. Since when did Severus Snape be so cordial to others? She still remembered their limited exchanges during their childhood years, kept spewing insults and accusations to one another. Now, though? There was no malice in his onyx eyes, only a mild surprise.

“Uh… h- he’s my boyfriend,” she found her voice after an awkward silence, “Vernon Dursley.” Why was she telling him this? Did they even count as acquaintances?

Once again, Snape blinked and properly greeted Vernon, “Severus Snape, nice to meet you. This is Marvolo Riddle.” He introduced the pale man beside him, who simply nodded politely. Petunia couldn’t help but to wonder how someone could have such alabaster skin. Was it common for wizards to look so ghostly? “As for your question, I work here; you can ask Mrs. Davis if you don’t believe.” He then pointed to the elderly woman behind the counter near the entrance.

Vernon stared at Snape with a curious frown after they shook hands. “You’re Lily’s… freak friend, right?”

Much to Petunia’s surprise, Snape’s face went sour as he grumbled, “Was. And yes, I’m what you call a freak but actually a wizard.”

She and Vernon shared a look. “And just what a wizard like you doing here, Snape?”

“I want to learn about metals.”

“Metals!” she barked out haughtily, “Don’t make me laugh! What will you lot do with that?”

Snape only folded his arms and leant into his seat, “An armor of sorts. Vernon’s been very helpful with describing what kind will be suitable for my project.”

That caught her attention. “…Wait, you’re serious?”

His answer was merely a raised eyebrow.

Petunia blinked. “Uh, well… Though, Vernon; can you talk with Riddle about the metals? I’m taking Snape.”

Vernon frowned but heeded her words, scooting his seat closer to Marvolo Riddle and continued their discussion. Petunia then steeple her fingers nervously before speaking, “I’m not sure if you remember this, but there’s a time you’ve bought some groceries only for it to disappear.”

Snape remained silent.

“Well, it’s Lily and those four boys who did it.”

He snorted, “Thank you for telling, but I’ve known it. And frankly said, Petunia; I was blind of her actions for the past seven years.”

“So… you really aren’t friends with her anymore?” she couldn’t contain her astonishment. When Snape nodded, she really thought the end of the world was near. People didn’t just change in a quick pace!

“You know, Petunia,” he went on, “I actually want to apologize for calling you names and well, I was wrong.”

She frowned curiously. “What are you feeling wrong about?”

“That you’re just a Muggle.”

Petunia felt she wouldn’t like the direction their conversation was heading, yet she was intrigued by what he would tell her.

“You actually have magic in your blood.”

She blinked, trying to take in what he had said before snarling at him, “You’re lying to me!” Despite coming to terms that she wasn’t magical like her younger sister, she still wished that she could join Lily and Snape to Hogwarts. The letter she received from Dumbledore many years ago still stung her heart.

“I wish I was, but no,” Snape gave her a weak smile.

Her face went pale as she turned aside to see Vernon and Riddle were facing them; her boyfriend had his mouth agape while Riddle seemed mildly interested. “What makes you say that?” she hissed.

“Because of my family’s history,” the raven-haired boy answered. “I recently had an ability that turned out to be from my Squib grandmother many generations ago.”

Oh, how Petunia wished she and Vernon had gone somewhere else. “You’re saying, that… Lily’s magic was from someone else in the family?” she asked in utter disbelief, to which Snape nodded. “And that… I have magic too?”

Snape hummed. “It certainly exists in your veins, but I guess it may have to take the right person to activate it.”

Then it dawned on her. “My kids, and their descendants… will they have it too?”

Again, the boy from her childhood years nodded.

Petunia gulped in utmost horror; she really belonged to those freaks after all?! Dreadfully, she glanced to her boyfriend to gauge his reaction.

Would Vernon leave her?

But his words caught her by surprise, “Petunia, we’ve talked about this. You’re still my beautiful flower, no matter you’re magic or not. If Snape here is correct, we can just ask him for help. Right?” he turned to Snape with a grimace.

“As long as you can tell us more about metals, sure,” Snape said good-naturedly.

Petunia and Vernon shared a look. “…Deal.”

And before she knew it, a strange friendship was born.

---

Severus spent most of August between doing his summer job in the British Library, discussing more about the Hogwarts basilisk’s armor with Marvolo in the cottage behind the library (sometimes Vernon Dursley and Petunia Evans would come along), and after buying all the necessary items for his final school year, went to Corvin Adrick’s wand shop in Knockturn Alley.

“So, ye really wanna learn ‘bout wands?” the old man asked on a week before term began.

Severus only shrugged, “Never hurts to know more things. I wonder… if there were legends about them.”

Adrick quirked his eyebrow at him. “Well, there’s the Elder Wand but heard it got lost somewhere,” he started, “supposed to be the most powerful wand in existence. Many had killed and died for it, but honestly it’s stupid what people would do for power.”

At this, Severus could barely mask his terrified gulp. Could the wand he won from Albus Dumbledore over seven months ago be the legendary item?

“…I don’t suppose you would know someone that has seven wands, then? Hypothetically of course,” he queried.

“Seven wands?!” Adrick exclaimed with raised eyebrows, and already he regretted asking such questions. “Blimey, why would people have that many things? I knew you had like five; did they serve ye well?”

“Like I said, it’s just a thought, Mr. Adrick,” Severus frowned to hide his discomfort, “and yes, the wands work great. I couldn’t thank you enough for them.”

The wizened wandmaker stroked his bearded chin. “I know nothing ‘bout a guy wielding seven wands, but I’d say that man gotta be so versatile with magic,” he groused, “Though, I’d be careful if I were ye: Fate has a thing with strange folks and all that.”

Returning home to Prince Manor, Severus already dreaded on what he could face in the future.

He really needed to check whether his suspicions were correct or not.

Taking out the strange wand and James Potter’s Invisibility Cloak from the secret vault in the mansion’s third floor, Severus then went to his room and carefully examined the two items, along with the ring Lord Voldemort had given him back in end-July. He frowned upon noticing the wand’s hilt and the carvings on the ring’s black gemstone had the same symbol: a triangle, a circle and a line.

What about Potter’s Cloak?

He quickly looked over the magical cloth and found the emblem at the edge of its seams. Could the three items come from the same family? Who had created them? And just what he could do with the items?

Severus glanced at the tall mirror placed in his room. Blinking, he then stood in front of the looking glass and as if transfixed by his own reflection, began draping the Invisibility Cloak over himself, putting on the ring with the Resurrection Stone and held the supposed Elder Wand in his hand. Staring at his image, Severus couldn’t help but to fantasize himself as a great powerful wizard.

How he wished he was born as Severus Prince instead of Severus Snape. Though ultimately, even he admitted that his original name would make a perfect façade to others, that he was just a regular wizard in the community.

The best place to hide oneself is in the public, after all.

“I’ve been waiting for you,” a voice suddenly spoke, bringing Severus out of his trance and he spun around to see who it was. His eyes widened in utmost fear and awe at the figure opposite him.

It had a skeletal form and was shrouded with black robes that were slightly tattered at the seams. Two bright red lights were the only other things he could make out amongst the darkness surrounded the phantom.

Severus could only blink, paralyzed at where he stood. “W- Who… Who are you?!” he asked.

The spectral figure’s red eyes twinkled and it slowly approached him, with its cold voice echoed across the room as it said:

“I am… Death.”

---

It was the early morning of 1st September, and Lord Voldemort was contently observing Severus Prince fixed up his school robes and put on the Head Boy badge in front of the mirror. The cottage behind the British Library ended up being their regular meeting place, and at the moment the American snake they had brought home, Nagini was coiling loosely around his arm while he gently caressed her body with the other hand.

The beautiful serpent’s injuries had healed up nicely, all thanks to Severus’ potent potions and wondrous healing spell. He wondered just what role he would put the boy in his Death Eaters’ ranks after he graduated. He would very much want to place Severus in the Inner Circle right away, but he also knew it would cause suspicions among the purebloods.

He would have a year to think about it.

“I’m going,” Severus said and the Dark Lord looked up before smiling wistfully at the boy opposite him; what a fine young man Severus Prince would be, his aquiline features looked divine under the sunlight. The Head Boy badge was especially a delightful sight.

He grinned and pulled his supposed heir into an embrace, “Make Salazar Slytherin proud.”

Severus simply rolled his eyes in amusement and patted Nagini for the last time before Disapparating to King’s Cross Station with a crack.

Lord Voldemort then sighed; he would need to continue Severus’ project of making armor for his ancestor’s basilisk alone for now. “Come, Nagini,” he adjusted the snake in his hand before leaving to Malfoy Manor.

Notes:

😉

Chapter 26: Hogwarts, 7th Year

Severus reappeared at King’s Cross Station with another crack and with narrowed eyes, he looked around before going to the loo to quickly change his Head Boy badge into the stand-in Prefect’s, which he personally liked more. Upon seeing the three golden arrows pointing at the Snake, Badger and Raven, he then smiled and passed through the Platform 9 ¾’s barrier.

“There he is!” Hubbubs of voices immediately entered his ears and Severus winced; this was why he hated any sudden attention! He knew the light in the students’ eyes were benevolent but his paranoia involuntarily spiked up, already sensing there were some people who wouldn’t be satisfied with the news.

Well, he would play along to their ignorance. It was for his own safety, too.

“I’m afraid you lot got the wrong man,” he said simply to the small crowd around him, pointedly staring at his disguised badge. He could barely hold his smirk when he saw their crestfallen faces.

“B- But…” a blond boy mumbled out. Severus recognized him as one of his Slytherin charges last year, Morris Maddock and soured. There were plenty of other students they could look up to, and Severus only did what was supposed to be done; nothing more, nothing less. 

“Be glad that I’m still the stand-in Prefect, will you?” he snapped and climbed into the Hogwarts Express, quickly searching for his regular compartment. Much to his annoyance, everyone in the train began expressing congratulatory speeches to him as he walked along the corridors and he seriously hated such buzzing noise, especially when the back of his head began to throb in pain.

“SILENCE!” he shouted, to which they all fell quiet with eyes wide in fear. “For the last time, I’m NOT the Head Boy! Can’t you just wait for Dumbledore announce it? I’m in need of a rest right now, so drop your questions and get into your coaches!”

Entering the usual coach, Severus then put up the ‘Don’t Disturb’ sign on the doors, putting up some silencing spells and lowered down the curtains before lying on the velvet seats, sighing as he massaged his head. No doubt he would be invited to Professor Slughorn’s compartment for the Slug Club’s breakfast party later on and he groaned to himself.

How he wished Dumbledore had given the position to someone else. But at the same time, he couldn’t help but to revel in their possible reactions by the time they noticed they had been pranked. Taking out his hazel wand, he then set up an alarm before falling into a short sleep.

---

Lily Evans wondered just who her partner for the Head Students could be.

She had joined the Marauders on their journey to Hogwarts, and was quite surprised to see James Potter sulking in his seat while his three friends gave him sympathetic looks.

“At least it hadn’t been Snivellus,” Sirius Black said as he tore open a Chocolate Frog and bit it, “Heard the last Head Boy from the Snakes was a menace.”

Remus Lupin frowned, “I’m sure whoever he was; he would do his job well. And besides, he might come over to Professor Slughorn’s breakfast club. Right, Lily?”

Lily only blinked. “Huh, I guess that’s true.” She then glanced at the red collars around James and Sirius’ necks and thought hard of what led to their unfortunate capture by the Ministry of Magic. “So, you lot became Animagi to help Remus?”

At this, the four boys grinned. “Yeah, werewolves won’t hurt Animagi. Quite a nice disguise to have too; never knew when you wish you were one. ”

Lily’s green eyes glinted in mischief. “Can you teach me?”

The five of them then spent time poring over James’ battered Transfiguration book, and Lily seriously couldn’t wait to practice and learn of her animal side. Just what she could be? She fancied herself as graceful and joyful, so perhaps some kind of bird?

Her wand alerted of the time she supposed to go to Professor Slughorn’s coach, and she and James went there with her heart thumped, wanting to know of her mysterious partner.

“Ah, Miss Evans and Mr. Potter!” the Potions teacher greeted them with his familiar jovial smile, “I heard you two are the new Lions’ couple, and Head Students to boot! Come in!”

Only for his face to fall upon noticing only Lily had the Head Girl badge on.

“Huh, that’s strange,” Slughorn muttered wonderingly, “I would’ve thought Mr. Snape would be the Head Boy, but he had denied it. No matter, Albus sure would tell us later.”

Much to Lily’s surprise, the Head Boy ended up not joining the Slug Club’s breakfast group. However, she quickly noted that Severus Snape was still the honorary Prefect, and the Slytherin boy was currently chatting with Regulus Black about the younger teen’s O.W.L results.

“I’d like to be a Healer,” Regulus said, “My mother kinds of frowned upon that idea, but what do you think?”

Severus- no, Snape- stroked his chin thoughtfully, “I’d say your mother needs to open her eyes. Even I want to be a Potions Master, and not many have held that title.” He then nodded briefly to Slughorn who returned the gesture with a wink.

When the meeting for Prefects came up, Lily bade goodbye to James and went to the Prefects’ compartment; Snape was on her tail and practically ignored her. Again, the Head Boy was nowhere to be seen and she had to distribute the patrol schedules for the rest of the Prefects alone.

Frowning as she went back to the compartment she shared with the Marauders, she wondered if the Headmaster ended up not even choosing anyone for the position.

And if he had, well the candidate he had chosen certainly was good at acting.

---

Albus Dumbledore only wanted the best for his students.

They were still young children who deserved the time to learn more about their world, not getting prepared for a war. And speaking of war…

He wondered just what had happened in summer; there hadn’t been many attacks made by the so-called Death Eaters. Was Tom planning a secret ambush in the nearest future? Even from what he managed to hear from some of the spies in the Ministry, there weren’t any rushes or blackmails made to gain whatever position that the opposite side deemed important.

It was as if… Tom had gone again, and he didn’t know what to think of it.

As he watched the children enter the Great Hall for the Welcoming Feast, he smiled and his ice blue eyes trailed after the group of six Slytherin boys, with one of them was scowling over what his friends seemed to say. He frowned when seeing the grimace on Severus Snape’s face but upon taking a closer look at the boy, he almost chuckled; so that was the game he played. Well, it was about time a good-natured prank was bound to happen.

The Sorting was as eventful as ever, and he clapped for every time a House received new students. He noted that Slytherin had gained quite a number of new students and wondered if Snape’s efforts last year played a factor to it.

As it was, he turned out to be correct upon seeing the students whispering to each other and pointed at Snape, who already was reading one of his books. The new Defense against the Dark Arts teacher was almost as decent as last year’s had been, and Albus hoped there wouldn’t be any terrible catastrophe happen this year too.

“Let me introduce you to our Head Girl for this year: Miss Lily Evans from Gryffindor,” he said, to which the Lions’ table clapped while the redheaded girl gave a short bow to the crowd. The three other Houses only nodded out of obligations.

He then remained quiet, even ignoring the puzzled looks of his colleagues.

Evidently, the students were getting impatient and one of them asked out loud, “Professor Dumbledore, who’s the Head Boy?”

Albus briefly glanced at Snape, who simply quirked his eyebrow and he almost broke his act right there. 'Oh well, let’s just get it over with,' he thought.

“The Head Boy for this year is…” he paused dramatically, taking in the interested looks in the students’ visages, “…Mr. Severus Snape, from Slytherin House.”

There was a long beat of silence.

Someone then called up, “Snape, you bastard!” and before Albus knew it, the entire Great Hall erupted into loud applauses and shouts of joy. When he looked over the Slytherin table, he saw Snape’s peers were giving him friendly shoves and pats before the boy Transfigured back his badge and bowed to the crowd with a weak smile.

Yes, he really had made the right choice. Although, his heart twinge when he saw James Potter and his friends were gritting their teeth in disbelief at Snape, while Lily Evans’ eyes were wide in shock.

But, what else was new? Albus only wished the children would enjoy their school years.

---

“Wake up, Salazar.”

The kind voice called out to the King of Snakes like a siren, and it blearily blinked its yellow eyes open before venturing out of its resting place and stretched its long body all the while. It certainly had been a nice sleep.

Seeing the new master’s closed eyes made it frown, however. How it wished it could see his eyes, though it quickly brushed the thought away. It was already hard enough to find any surviving lineage of the great master’s, and it wouldn’t dare to be picky. Besides, Severus Prince had been wonderful; it knew he was capable of both love and violence.

Would it be wrong to think of him as a reincarnation of the great master?

“How do you feel?” he greeted as he swiped his hand over its body.

It drank in all the sensation and warmth he offered, “It was great, Master.”

He simply hummed and sat down on the floor before patting its head. “Remember the armor project I told you of?”

It flicked out its tongue in anticipation with a nod.

“Marvolo is helping me too,” he said and its head perked up when he continued, “Do you want to see him?”

The great snake blinked. “…Can I?” it asked timidly, wondering just how Severus would let it see the master.

“It’s just a picture, but I hope it will work well,” he replied. “Close your eyes.”

Heeding his words, it then waited eagerly as the new master perused through his satchel to find the photograph. Time certainly had passed by, and it pondered on how the master looked like now. Was he still young as it remembered him, or did he already have beards like the great master?

“Here,” Severus said and it slowly opened its eyes, tail briefly twitched in joy upon seeing the picture in his hand.

Both Lord Voldemort and Severus Prince were standing next to each other, hand resting on the other’s shoulder and the joyful yet comforting glint in their eyes was more than lovely. The King of Snakes quickly made the comparison that while Lord Voldemort had a serpentine visage (very fitting due to his lineage); Severus was akin of a bird just like his spectral pet raven.

The Snake and the Raven.

What a fine duo they would be.

“Do you like it?” Severus asked and subconsciously ran his other hand on its head, “We went to America for that; recreating the great master’s wand just for him.”

The great snake turned to him in utter disbelief. “Does it work?”

He simply chuckled, “Don’t tell you didn’t have faith in him? One of your old horns was used for the wand’s core, you know. I’d imagine he was having fun with it at the moment.”

The King of Serpents felt a rush of appreciation ran along its body and smiled before gently rested its head on his lap with closed eyes; what it wouldn’t do to have the great master back. But Severus Prince’s presence had been enough to satiate its longing for now and it would cherish the moments it had with him before he would leave, joining Lord Voldemort’s side in the future.

---

Bellatrix Lestrange didn’t know what to make of the Dark Lord at the moment.

The meeting between his Inner Circle had ended just then, and she remained in her seat watching as the powerful man twirled a wand in his hand. The item looked new too, and she wondered where he had gotten it from. Was it connected to his frequent disappearance during summer?

“Bella,” he called, his red eyes were glazed.

Feeling curious, she went to his side, eyes still trailing over the new wand. “My Lord,” she bowed down to the man. Ever since she heard and saw the proof that he was the heir of the great Salazar Slytherin, she was willing to follow the man to the end to the world. Why, his noble efforts to restore the wizarding world to its glory had been more than everyone could have asked from him!

“I have a new recruit in mind,” Lord Voldemort said, and she listened carefully. “You may think of him as a… lowly half-blood but I assure you he isn’t. And I’d guess you already knew of him.”

Bellatrix blinked. No, surely her ears hadn’t heard wrong. Though, she supposed it was inevitable; Regulus had regaled the Black family with the tales about the Snape boy ever since the blood-traitor Sirius had been castrated by the Muggles thanks to his indirect actions. And for a brief moment, she wondered if killing Muggles left and right would worth it; their punishments certainly had been both cruel and entertaining in recent years!

“If you think he will do great for our causes, then I have no objections, my Lord,” was all she could say.

Bellatrix Lestrange always thought of herself as a prowling tiger, fierce and protective of her master. And if Severus Snape even dared to break her Lord’s trust, there would be hell for him.

Chapter 27: Undercover

James Potter really, really hated Severus Snape.

Ever since their first trip to Hogwarts, he already detested the boy who eagerly wanted to be Sorted into Slytherin. When he was young, his parents told him about the Gaunts, a family that could speak to snakes just like the legend of Salazar Slytherin and wondered what kind of Dark Magic they had used to gain such ability.

For him, Godric Gryffindor’s virtue: brave, loyal and selfless was the ultimate personalities he wanted to have and be. Lions, he thought, had always faced their foes head-on, unlike serpents where no one ever knew when they would strike another man.

And so, he and his partner-in-crime, Sirius Black originally teased Severus Snape simply because of him being a lowly poor Snake. His shabby appearance certainly had helped too in increasing their taunts toward him.

It was in their third year when their pranks turned more vicious on both sides and to be perfectly honest, James almost had no qualms when Sirius told him that he had sent Snape to Remus’ werewolf jaws. However, the thought of being sent to Azkaban was more terrifying and he reluctantly saved the boy from his death. The life debt was nice to have too.

But the fact that Severus Snape was made as the stand-in Prefect and later managed to take his Invisibility Cloak from the Headmaster under the pretense of it being a forbidden object to bring to school… no, that just wouldn’t do. That item had been passed down to the Potters for generations, and one Slytherin boy had won it over along with the great Albus Dumbledore's wand? And said student was now the Head Boy?!

James smelled something fishy was going on.

And for knowing more of that, he needed to spy on Snape.

“Come on Pete, you’re our only chance,” he whispered to the pudgy boy during their Transfiguration class with the Ravenclaws. Professor McGonagall was droning about Animagi and the processes on how to become one but they tuned their ears out, already accomplished said transformation in their fifth year.

Sirius smirked, “Yeah, come on Pete. I’d say you had the most useful form amongst us all.” Why not? Peter Pettigrew singlehandedly had been the main source on creating the Marauders’ Map, and they didn’t want to lose their other valuable item into Snape’s hand. Besides, he was the only one whose Animagus form wasn’t being restricted by the red collar around James and Sirius’ necks.

Peter gave them a nervous grin. “Um, I’d really want to, but I also heard Snape’s got a sharp ear, so…” he trailed off; the three of them were reminded of the event where the Headmaster lost the two items.

“We’ll back you up man, don’t worry about it,” James reassured Peter with a pat on his shoulder. “Marauders do stick together, remember?”

Someone cleared their throat and the three boys turned to Lily Evans, who leant toward them as she spoke, “You’re spying on Severus? Why?”

Sirius snorted, “He took something from us, and we wanted it back.”

“It’s very important to me, Lily,” James added, trying his best to give her his doe eyes. “Please?”

Lily bit her lower lip.

James clicked his tongue, “Look, we won’t hurt him or anything. Peter here is just going to sneak in the Slytherin common room, get into Snape’s room if he can, and then we can think another time to take it.”

The redheaded girl furrowed her brows. “Wouldn’t it be easier to just ask him about it?”

At this, the three Marauders snorted in amusement. “No offense Evans, but you’ve known him for seven years. I’d imagine honesty won’t work with him.”

Lily rolled her green eyes – those that James liked the most about her – in mild annoyance. “I’ll follow you… see if he’d get into trouble along the way. He can be quite unpredictable, surely you've known that.”

By the time the bell rang, the four Gryffindors grinned before going to their next class.

After their classes were over for the day and checking the Marauders' Map, they quickly found the dot labeled 'Severus Snape' was in the library and went inside the room for a while before leaving Peter in his Animagus form there. James, Lily and Sirius hid behind a nearby corridor; the two boys briefly lamented that Remus won't be joining them.

A few minutes later, Snape walked out of the library and they watched a rat scurrying after him. Sneakily, they then tip-toed, following their target. They tried not to be so close with the rat and subsequently Snape, but as they walked into another corridor, they froze.

The dot labeled 'Peter Pettigrew' was not moving on the Map. And Snape's dot was approaching it.

From afar, they could see Snape had his wand out.

Albus Dumbledore really wasn’t lying; Severus Snape did have such sensitive hearing!

The three Gryffindors didn't dare to do anything else, and could only watch as Snape picked the unconscious rat by its tail and closely inspected it.

If they didn't intervene now, Peter would be dead and no one would know a thing.

"Snape!" James shouted and headed toward the Slytherin boy, with Sirius and Lily followed suit in unmasked fear.

The raven-haired teen sneered when he saw them, "Ah, if it isn't the legendary Marauders. Got a new member already?"

As much as James wanted to boast that Lily finally had fallen into his arms, now wasn't the time. "T- That's mine," he stammered as he pointed to the incapacitated animal, "It, uh… It escaped from my grasp just then. Thanks for catching him." He then held out his hands in silent plea that Snape would let it go.

He should've known that no one dared to lie to a Slytherin. And Snape seemed to revel over his helplessness as seen with his glittered onyx eyes.

"Why should I give it back?" he asked and James watched as Snape began to spin the rat - his friend! - by its tail slowly before gaining speed. "I still didn't avenge my pet's death, now do I?"

Horrified realization dawned on the two Marauders; it would take a miracle for Peter to come out alive of this skirmish. Oh, they knew they could beat him (not to mention having the Head Girl by their side) but would it be worthwhile?

“Oh, how it will be so easy of me to wring its neck” – Snape suddenly stopped his treatment on the paralyzed rat and wrapped one of his hands around its throat – “Or should I slash its chest open with… Sectumsempra, perhaps? Just like what you did to my dear raven.” Snape's fingers twitched minutely on his wand and it took all of James' efforts not to accidentally hex the Head Boy into oblivion.

"C- Come on, Snape; we… we didn't mean that to happen, we swear!" Sirius panicked. "We'll buy you a new one if you want!"

Lily then added with grief-stricken eyes, "I've said my apologies about the book to you Severus; please, just let James' mouse go. I- I will make sure they won't bother you again."

The three Gryffindors waited with bated breath for Snape's decision. The boy simply continued to spin the rat and James was surprised that Peter didn't barf right there. Or did he already got choked by his own vomit? Oh, what would he tell Peter's parents?

"I'm so sorry for your son's death; we just want to know what Severus Snape is up to."

...That very much sounded like what they would say to Snape's mother if Sirius' werewolf 'prank' had succeeded.

"Didn't know you would stoop so low as to have pesky vermin in your noble house, Potter," Snape spoke in a soft yet venomous voice, "but try as you may, I certainly am not going to kill a human." He then threw the unconscious rat to Sirius' face with such force that he ended up sprawling on the floor and left with a billowing of his school robes.

Speechless, James could only help Sirius getting up while Lily watched as Peter transformed back into his human form.

"T- T- Told you!" the pudgy boy shrieked in terror, beady eyes were full of tears, "Told you it ain't worth it! That Cloak's gone, James! Just forget it! I'd say Snape will use it better than you!"

The three other Gryffindors remained silent as Peter ran away to the Lions' Tower, still blubbering over his words.

Lily shook her head at James, "... Peter's right. If there's anything good I can say about Severus, it's that he would take great care of anything he have. I- I know that… Cloak Peter said may be important, but would you want to risk your friend's life over it?"

James looked at her vibrant green eyes, that hid nothing from others. He wondered if he could be honest just like her.

"...No," he finally said, being deeply ashamed of himself. Only Slytherins would betray one another, and he certainly was not one! Gryffindors were supposed to be the protectors to others!

When they left later on, James swore to himself that he wouldn't put his friends in such dangerous situations ever again.

---

Inside his room, Severus was desperately trying to calm himself down. His chest was heaving with breath as he replayed what happened just then in his mind.

...Did he almost want to kill a fellow student?

Ah, he certainly had had such morbidly vivid imagery of him torturing his tormentors for all they did to him, but never due to something so innocent like sneaking on him.

With a sigh, Severus went to lie down on his bed and looked up to the ceiling, seeing the blurry hovering form of his phantom raven, Rogue was giving him a curious look. It was thanks to the bird that he managed to send a Body-Bind Jinx to Pettigrew and confronted the rest of the Marauders.

Severus still couldn't forget the rush of rage and sorrow that ran its course over his body as he had held Pettigrew's Animagus form in his hand. They… they knew nothing of what he felt after learning of Rogue's death. How he really wanted to tear the rat's body apart in front of their eyes and revel in their expressions full of despair.

If it weren't for his Occlumency shields, he certainly would've done so with no regrets.

"...Do you want to seek revenge over your death so bad, Rogue?" he softly asked.

The spectral beast averted his gaze as if ashamed of itself before giving him a reluctant nod. Smiling weakly, Severus held out his hand and the phantom bird turned into its smaller form as it perched on his arm.

"I know…" he continued while carefully hugging it to his chest, "I… wanted to do it too, but… This is a school, and a murder would only bring in suspicion to us. We… We can get back at them after graduation, hmm?"

Rogue cooed softly in his ear and he chuckled, caressing its black feathers to which the soothing action almost brought him to sleep.

"Why being so humble, Prince?" a cold voice spoke out, breaking Severus out of his daze. "No one would miss Peter Pettigrew, and his friends certainly could've learnt a lesson. A flick of the Elder Wand will do the job well."

Severus narrowed his eyes before rolling over in his bed, seeing the phantom figure of Death was in his chair. He didn't know what to make of the Grim Reaper; was it an ally or a foe? Their first meeting was absolutely daunting, and to this day he wasn't sure to trust it or not.

The Peverell brothers must had been the stuff of legends back then.

"I'm not sure you will take it lightly," was all he could say.

The cloaked figure laughed, "Death knows no one. Some souls were more valuable than others but ultimately they were just that: souls to be returned to the afterlife."

"You could've just took my life back in the Shrieking Shack."

"True, but had I? Would I?" Death glided over to his bed, its bony finger traced over Rogue's translucent form and his heart, "As much as I'd like to reap your soul, it certainly would be a waste of such good life."

"And why made you say that?" Severus couldn't help asking.

The Grim Reaper only gave him a skeletal grin before disappearing with a flourish of its black robes.

Chapter 28: Trust

Notes:

I... I'm not good with implementing Hagrid's style of speech as in the books, so... 😔

September slowly passed by and as October stepped in, Rubeus Hagrid was, and still being puzzled at what he currently faced. And apparently, so did Albus Dumbledore who had joined him in his cabin to discuss the problem in hand.

All the chickens, roosters and chicks had lost their voices, even those that just hatched. Upon further medical inspection, they realized the birds’ vocal cords were missing as if they hadn’t been there at all. Hagrid ended up always waking in the late of the morning due to it.

“Since when did this happen, Rubeus?” the old headmaster asked as he stroked his bearded chin thoughtfully.

“Um, I think this was the second time,” he gave his answer, absent-mindedly scratched his bushy cheek, “The first was around February, if I remember well. ‘Cause a bit of problems too.” He then watched as Dumbledore continued to ponder over the bizarre situation.

“I’m sure whoever did this had no real harmful intentions, Rubeus,” the wizened wizard finally said after taking a sip of his tea. “If they really were, they would’ve killed your chickens instead of silencing them. Perhaps I will ask Horace to give them a look, see if there’s a potion to restore their voice boxes. I do miss hearing their crowing in the morning.”

As Hagrid walked the man to the door, his eyes lit up upon seeing a familiar figure was approaching his cabin.

“Mr. Snape?” the headmaster greeted with a curious look, to which the boy replied by nodding politely to them.

“He just wants to search for some potion ingredients, sir and had asked me to accompany him,” Hagrid said cheerfully, “’sides, the Forest sure needs to be looked at on a regular basis.”

Dumbledore nodded, “Then I trust you to take care of him?”

“Of course, sir.” The half-giant put a reassuring hand on the Head Boy’s shoulder.

“Be back before dinner, will you?” With that, the headmaster left to the castle while Hagrid and Snape went to the Forbidden Forest.

Hagrid introduced the Head Boy to the various magical creatures in the dwelling, and much to his delight, Snape was especially curious about the Thestrals and being respectful to the herd of centaurs they encountered later. He in return, stood guard while Snape picked up the rare plants, letting the half-giant to get the few animals’ important parts used in Potions.

“What else was in here?” the Slytherin boy asked, clutching his basket full of items closely.

Hagrid smiled when he saw the teen’s black eyes twinkled in interest. Crouching himself down to the boy’s eye level, he then whispered wistfully, “There’s a nest of Acromantulas deep in the Forest. Gentle spiders, they were. Their leader, Aragog was my best friend before, well… before I got expelled. Still visit him sometimes.”

When the two of them returned to Hogwarts near dinnertime, the jovial gamekeeper had missed the calculating, cold gaze Severus Snape gave as he looked back at the Forbidden Forest.

---

For Peter Pettigrew to think himself as a brave man was simply an understatement of the year. Or even his existence. He was an absolute coward and only wanted to find peers that wouldn’t judge him of easily being frightened, those that would protect him. And he in return would revere such people, wondering how they could find immense courage within themselves.

When James Potter and Sirius Black had let him and Remus Lupin into their compartment after a shabby-looking boy and a pretty girl left in their first trip to Hogwarts, Peter had wished for them to stick together in sickness and in health.

But only the opposite had happened. Oh, they remained loyal alright, but for their own benefits. Even the one thing Peter could think about where James and Sirius were actually kind to him was when they taught him on how to be an Animagus.

Peter and Remus could only watch as James and Sirius terrorized the school with initially harmless pranks before moving to bigger scales, those that sometimes brought other students to the Hospital Wing. Remus was a bit braver, trying to rein them in but ultimately, he too had become their enabler.

And thus, Peter couldn’t help but to admire Severus Snape, the only one (and a Slytherin!) who seemed to fight back against James and Sirius on a regular basis. He revered in the way Snape imposed himself to the public; that despite his poverty, he was his own person. His redheaded friend, Lily Evans was nice too, and Peter wondered on how lucky Snape was to meet her, until the event after their Defense against the Dark Arts O.W.L. exam.

As James and Sirius tormented Snape, Peter had hoped that the boy would easily find a way to escape just like he had done in the past. But James had been vicious (perhaps it was due to Snape knowing about Remus’ condition: a question asked in the paper) and by the time Snape called his only friend ‘Mudblood’, even Peter had cringed in utter shock.

Standing in front of the library, Peter stared at his satchel and he bit his lower lip until it almost bled before entering the room.

As expected, Severus Snape was in his usual corner with a few books were on the table. Peter wondered how Snape managed to find time to do all his schoolwork, especially when he took ten N.E.W.T subjects. Even he had taken only five; the bare minimum to easily find jobs in the future.

“S- Snape,” Peter mumbled out, his fingers were twiddling against each other in attempt to hide his nervousness.

The Head Boy stopped writing on his parchment and only quirked his eyebrow at him before held out an arm to the empty chair next to him. Gulping, Peter followed the silent order and took his seat.

He barely could mask his terror as he saw Snape’s onyx eyes bore onto him, but the Slytherin boy’s words were more frightening, “…This certainly was a surprise. What brings you here, Pettigrew?”

Peter summoned all his bravery in one deep inhale of breath before shakily pulling out the Marauders’ Map from his satchel, already had chanted the sentence to unveil the Map’s secrets.

“…It’s, uh… J- Just see it for your own self,” was all he managed to say. Actions do speak louder than words, after all. He involuntarily cowered when Snape gingerly took the slightly tattered piece of parchment and closely examined it.

“…So this was how you lot sneaked on me,” Snape hissed darkly after a few minutes passed and Peter gripped his chair to stop himself from running away. “Must had been a fun thing to watch, hmm? Spying on other people… invading their privacy… just what else had you lot done over the years, I wonder…! Is this your funny idea of a peace offering?!”

“I- I’m here to give you that, yes, b- but that’s all!” Peter blubbered, “I… I came here on my own accord, Snape! Believe me!” He wondered why no one bothered to interrupt them until he remembered one of the spells Snape had created; the muffling spell. He must had casted it as soon as Peter joined him.

The Head Boy’s onyx eyes continued to stare at him with such intensity that Peter really wished he hadn’t come to the library in the first place.

“And then… what will you do?” Snape asked quietly, carefully rolling the Marauders’ Map and sealed it with a rubber band before putting it in his satchel. “Forgive me for being… blunt, but I just can’t help wondering why a sneaky rat would deem it necessary to hand in an important item to his enemy.”

“Don’t tell me… you’re planning on leaving them?”

Peter gulped and gave the boy next to him a jerky nod.

Snape leant backward on his chair, “What ways you’re going to do that?”

“A- A re-Sorting,” Peter answered, “R- Remus… he hadn’t been with us a lot these days.” He remained averting his gaze onto Snape. Yes, he had wished for a re-Sorting but he also didn’t want to leave the safety that James and Sirius gave toward him.

Much to his surprise, Snape only exhaled his breath in a calm manner. “I will see what I can do,” he said, “But in the meantime; feel free to come here whenever you want. The Ravens and Badgers won’t be a trouble.” He discreetly pointed to the group of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff Prefects a few tables away.

Peter’s eyes went wide in disbelief, “Really?” He immediately shut himself up when seeing Snape’s piercing gaze and pursed lips. He then nodded to the Head Boy in gratitude before leaving the library in haste.

If Peter Pettigrew had known Severus Snape was a nice person just like Lily Evans had told the Marauders before their friendship broke up, he would have befriended the Slytherin boy a long time ago.

---

Horace Slughorn impatiently waited for the day Severus Snape would begin brewing the new batches of healing potions, salves and anything else that deemed important to the Hospital Wing. Oh no, he certainly had no ulterior motives to the boy, it’s just… he really wanted to know more of his student’s project.

The old Potions Professor had no doubt that Mr. Snape would be his perfect successor, and he really wished he get to learn about the boy – the exceptionally talented young man’s carefully guarded potion recipes’ secrets – before leaving Hogwarts for a break.

Perhaps even taking him under his tutelage? It certainly was a thought to ponder on, and by the time 30th October came by, he knocked on the door of the empty Potions classroom, entering the place as soon as the person inside gave his permission.

“Ah, Severus!” he greeted jovially before approaching the table Snape was working, “How’s the potion?”

The Head Boy only smiled, but the Potions Professor wasn’t offended by it. He knew Severus Snape was a student with few words and acquaintances; he didn’t even join the rest of his Housemates going on the trip to Hogsmeade. Horace then watched contently from his desk as the boy put the finished concoctions carefully into their respective jars, preparing himself for the inevitable.

“I…” Horace began, fiddling with his fingers nervously, “Ah… I- I hope you won’t take this the wrong way, Mr. Snape but, uh… how’s your… memory book project?”

Snape only blinked before breaking into soft laughter as he cleaned up his workstation, “Oh, it went great, Professor. I’d say it worked a bit too well, but who wouldn’t want perfection, eh?”

Horace’s mouth almost fell agape in utmost disbelief, “Really?” He felt a rush of joy when the boy nodded to which it dwindled as soon as he asked, “Is… something wrong, sir?”

The professor swallowed his terrified wisp of breath.

“I…” he started, “If you won’t mind, can I have your notes about it?” Upon seeing Snape’s unreadable expression, he went on, “Oh, I assure you I won’t do anything with it… it’s just…”

The Head Boy narrowed his eyes. “I’m afraid I do have the right to know what you will do with them, sir.”

Horace stared at the teen’s fathomless dark eyes before sighing; Slytherins do be playing each other well. “I… I want to get rid of this particular memory,” the professor finally confessed, “To this day, I’m not sure if I did the right thing and well… Care to tell me how your book works?”

Snape’s eyes seemed to soften slightly as he explained, “Think of the book you will use as your other brain. The memory you put in the book won’t be in your head anymore. And if you were to destroy the book with the memory inside… it will be erased. At least that’s… how I thought of it.” The boy then gave him a weak grin and Horace smiled.

“…I can create you one, if you want,” Snape continued after he put his pewter cauldron aside and Horace blinked before shaking his head urgently; he certainly didn’t want to keep such recollections of his mind in person! And, oh, Albus! Horace Slughorn was not a confrontational man; and when he was given the ticket to escape? He immediately seized it greedily, already planning to hide himself before the damned upcoming war would erupt.

Was he a coward? No, but it’s every man for himself.

He put his wand’s tip to the temple of his head and recalled the accursed memory before putting the silver strand in a glass vial. “Take it, boy,” he panted. All the sudden, he felt weary as his actual age. “I- If… If you were to review that thing… please, don’t think too badly of me. I- I won’t blame you for being curious. That kid… he surely had got me under his thumbs.”

The thunder outside the castle seemed to rumble prophetically as Snape frowned, although ultimately he took the offered vial with narrowed onyx eyes.

And just like that, Horace Slughorn had handed down the secrets of supposed immortality to Severus Snape.

Chapter 29: Obligations

Severus kept reminding himself that he was going to ask of Peter Pettigrew’s request only due of his duty as the Head Boy, not because he actually sympathized with the cowardly pudgy teen. Why should he? Pettigrew could be just as vicious as James Potter and Sirius Black if he wanted to, but that scared glint in his eyes made Severus reconsider his choice.

Was this even worth it? Sighing, he muttered, “Acid Pops,” to the gargoyle guarding the Headmaster’s office and climbed up the stairs to the room.

He pursed his lips as soon as he saw Albus Dumbledore’s smile when the man greeted, “Ah, Mr. Snape; to what do I owe this occasion? Would you like a lemon drop?”

Severus’ fingers twitched in miniscule anger as he tried to suppress the horrible recollections of the headmaster forced his silence about Remus Lupin’s condition about two years ago. Shaking his head before sitting down on the velvet armchair, he then told the old coot about Pettigrew’s dilemma.

“He came to me in hopes to gain my vote of confidence about him to be re-Sorted, sir,” he concluded with steeple fingers.

The damned wizened wizard stroked his long silver beard thoughtfully, “…I am surprised that Mr. Pettigrew went to you instead of Miss Evans.”

Severus only shrugged. “Pretty sure it’s merely a coincidence we met each other in the library.” He then raised his eyebrow in silent question whether the man would agree to it or not.

“I will see Mr. Pettigrew personally and discuss more about this, Mr. Snape,” Dumbledore said with a wave of his hand, signing his dismissal. “Thank you for bringing forth this issue to me, you’ve done well.”

Just before Severus fully stepped out of the room, he heard the elderly man mutter, “Perhaps I had judged you too harshly.”

 

The re-Sorting of Peter Pettigrew happened in mid-November, and the Great Hall was filled with hubbub of voices wondering what could be the reason. As the Head Boy, Severus was given the Sorting Hat and he went to the front of the hall to begin the quick ceremony after breakfast.

…Was this even an act? Pettigrew was already on the stool, his beady eyes continued to trail after Severus and he really wished the boy turned to somewhere else; he was just doing his job! More often than not, Severus cursed his naivety as he passed the Sorting Hat to the pudgy boy. “Remember, clear your mind,” he grouched and went to stand next to the Head Girl.

And they waited while Pettigrew’s mind was being perused by the Hat’s ancient magic. Severus noticed how James Potter and Sirius Black were frowning as they whispered to each other while Remus Lupin was staring at his rat friend hopefully.

Did Lupin honestly believe Pettigrew was a Hufflepuff material? Severus almost barked into laughter right there.

“GRYFFINDOR!” the Hat finally announced after about five minutes, to which the crowd only applauded politely and Severus mildly looked at Pettigrew’s pleading eyes in disinterest.

As he took the Hat, he whispered, “Don’t be too sad; I’m sure there will be a time that calls for your bravery instead of others. Hell, if anything, I’d say you venturing into somewhere else to map the secret routes were brave enough.”

Severus immediately regretted his words upon seeing Pettigrew beamed in gratitude at him. “Thanks, Snape!” the boy said, shaking his hands, “I do think you’ll be the best Head Boy Hogwarts ever had!” He then joined Potter and Black at the Lions’ table who high-fived him.

As the crowd began heading to their respective classes, Severus joined his friends in climbing the stairs to the Charms’ classroom, only to be stopped by the damned Head Girl. “Why did you do that?” she asked, green eyes scanned his onyx ones.

“I do believe it’s the Head Boy’s duties to listen to the students’ problems in behalf of the teachers,” he hissed, “Move along, will you?” He then snickered along with his friends, talking about the upcoming lessons.

---

Francesca Zabini loved her apprenticeship with the renowned Potions Master, Vindictus Viridian.

The old man was quite lenient in her studies to become a Potions Mistress and as long as she had done the potions requested as closely perfect as possible, she enjoyed the whole process. She was especially intrigued with making poisons and their antidotes, delighting in the fact that every ingredient played a part in the concoctions.

As November neared its end, she smiled when looking at the calendar before Apparating to the edges of Hogsmeade Village in hopes to see her supposed boyfriend. …Oh, she still couldn’t believe she managed to ensnare his beautiful soul; that was both stoic and loving in one gaze.

“Severus!” she grinned before engulfing the boy into a sudden embrace, relishing in his astounded expression. His friends snickered at the sight and took their leave afterward. The two only rolled their eyes before producing their Patronus, smiled upon seeing the silver bird and spider were playing with each other before disappearing.

Francesca then led Severus to the Three Broomsticks and he went to the counter to order two bottles of Butterbeer while she chose a table to sit.

“I got something for you,” she said as soon as Severus returned and took out a small package from her satchel before handing it to him, sincerely hoping he would like it. Her eyes lit up the moment Severus held a silver necklace in his hand, his onyx eyes went wide as he stared at the spider-shaped amethyst stone adorned the item.

“I- I…” he muttered in utter disbelief, to which Francesca simply cherished his adorable reactions, “…Thank you for this. I… don’t have anything for you at the moment, though."

“Hmm, this was what Evans failed to teach you,” she said, mentally smiling at his clueless expression. “Friends don’t have to oblige in giving gifts. And it’s not a duty; you just have to feel like it. For example, I merely passed by a shop when I saw that pendant and I want you to remember me; that’s why I bought it.”

Severus only blinked. Francesca laughed softly, “Just take your time to… return the gesture, hmm?”

“Oh,” he said before wearing the necklace, “Um… on Christmas, then.”

They then sipped their Butterbeers contently and talked about her apprentice lessons until she saw a man was approaching their table with a suitcase in hand.

“Mr. Malfoy,” she greeted to which the blond man nodded in response. Taking in the discreet look Severus and Lucius Malfoy shared, she then made her leave, to which Severus gave her a quick peck on the cheek and a wave before Malfoy took her previous seat.

She briefly wondered why Severus Snape was more relaxed and seemed happier to see the man. Perhaps he needed a different kind of approach? Oh, she couldn’t wait to experiment all sorts of affections he would like.

With a smile, Francesca Zabini then returned to her apprenticeship cottage in Yorkshire.

---

December came by, and Severus had finished making a piece of parchment as the placeholder for Professor Slughorn’s memory. Taking the entrusted glass vial, he then transferred the silver strand onto the parchment, to which it briefly glowed before doodles began to appear on them. His eyes bulge in utter disbelief upon seeing the drawings of a younger Marvolo was talking to the professor and intrigued, he listened to the conversation.

…After watching the whole memory, Severus couldn’t help but to wonder if Lord Voldemort was still sane after breaking his soul several times already. But the man had been kind, indulging in his whims and even kept close contact with Petunia Evans and Vernon Dursley on a regular basis.

Their shared project of making a magnificent armor for the basilisk was progressing rather well, with the Dark Lord was currently experimenting on the different combinations of metals to be used for the armor.

Severus held out the necklace Francesca had given him; already put the Gaunt family ring next to the purple spider which glinted under the light in his room. Tracing the carvings of the Peverell coat of arms on the black stone, he wondered if Marvolo had gifted the ring in attempt to hide one of his Horcruxes but there hadn’t been any trace of Dark Magic on the item, unlike the black notebook he still had. Had the man repented his mistake over killing whoever it was?

Severus supposed he had to give credit where it’s due.

Speaking of Petunia and Vernon, Severus couldn’t decide whether to stay at Hogwarts or going to Prince Manor for Christmas break. Petunia in particular had sent him a letter, inviting him to her engagement dinner during the holidays. On one hand, it was his last chance to celebrate Yule in the school; he even heard there was a talk about the Yule Ball being held for the seventh-years. On the other hand, Petunia would need him to discuss more of her heritage.

Severus sighed as he reluctantly made up his mind, and grabbed the Secrets of the Darkest Arts book Regulus Black had gifted him a year ago before flicking it open, dimly remembering there was a mention of Horcruxes in the ancient tome.

He soured upon sensing the telltale chill of Death’s arrival in his room.

“Ah, it sure is interesting to see what you lot came up with extending one’s own life,” the Grim Reaper spoke, trailing one of its bony fingers onto the texts in the book.

“I assume the resurrection potion was not the greatest,” Severus quirked his eyebrow in slight interest and discomfort, holding Rogue’s black feather tightly in his hand.

The cloaked figure chuckled, “No, but it sure suits your need, hmm? And as long as either of you had the will to live; I won’t be taking your life. An inferior version of the Horcrux, that potion was, but sometimes the less flashy it was, the better, don’t you think so?”

Severus frowned as he remembered Marvolo’s conversation with Professor Slughorn, “Then… you feel nothing about those souls you collected? Even the innocent ones?”

At that, the Grim Reaper laughed, “I’m merely a psychopomp to those wayward souls; not the one to decide the way they die. You being the so-called ‘Master of Death’ were nothing but a pretentious title.”

“Then take the Elder Wand,” Severus said, waving his hand nonchalantly. “I don’t really have the use of it.”

He reflexively flinched when Death glided over to him; its red eyes gleamed in interest as it stared into his onyx ones. “Oh, I assure you will find it important to have someday. Never hurts to be careful, hmm?” the Grim Reaper grinned knowingly at him before leaving the place with a dramatic flourish of its black robes.

Severus really wished the damned Dark Angel would stop talking in riddles.

---

Death watched as the boy – the supposed Master – went to sleep afterward, huddling the black feather close to him. Oh, it never left, merely being invisible to the boy’s eyes. It narrowed its red eyes upon gazing at his chest and remembered their first encounter, back in the dirty shack where the werewolf would hide himself whenever his inflictions came up.

The Grim Reaper had seen many deaths, but the boy’s near demise was the most vivid of them all. It had witnessed when his onyx eyes widened in both terror and acceptance as he stared at the beast in front of him, merely missing the clawed swipe that brought his end due to James Potter’s meddling.

It had spared his knowledge of being at its door, but the damage was done.

Sometimes the best way to live was to die.

Sometimes the best way to die was to live.

Severus Snape – Severus Septimus Prince – had been both ever since he was fifteen years old.

Chapter 30: A Frosty Winter

Albus Dumbledore was in his office, his brows furrowed in utmost concern at the parchments strewn on his desk. The ancient scrolls he read had mentioned the legends of Salazar Slytherin’s Chamber of Secrets, but no one really knew what could be in there, and where the room was. The only clue he had was from Tom Riddle twenty-five years ago, and it was merely about the creature.

A shudder ran along his spine as he learnt it was a basilisk; because how else he could explain the petrification that could not be cured by spells? Horace Slughorn, as unreliable as that man was, still able to create the restoration potions for the affected students. His pet phoenix, Fawkes had to be by his side in cases of emergency. Its tears were very valuable and Albus wasn’t sure it could produce so many at a time.

And now there was another student that had opened the Chamber, due to the roosters being silenced. Not once, but twice already. But who could it be?

…Was a Slytherin student involved? And what would their agenda be? Albus knew he shouldn’t lean toward being stereotypical, but even the most terrible rumors had an inkling of truth in them. So, Tom seemingly had sired a child though he had no idea to find out who the child was.

It was at this time he was glad of having his godson, James Potter.

---

Lily Evans’ training on becoming an Animagus was going well.

Being a prodigy of Potions among the Gryffindors, the potion was easily made. Having a mandrake leaf under her tongue was a bit uncomfortable but that’s what the Sticking Charm was useful for.

She was still in the process of picturing her animal form when James Potter came into the Room of Requirement with startling news, “Imagine, us being the catcher of the legendary basilisk! What fame we would get!”

Sirius raised his mug full of Butterbeer with a lopsided grin, “I, for one, agree with James. It sure sucks to be the leftover; bound to get my family’s respect back too.” The four shuddered upon remembering his unfortunate condition.

“Well, where’s the Map?” Peter Pettigrew asked.

Lily could only watch as the three boys began blaming each other for misplacing their other important item after James’ Invisibility Cloak was taken by Severus Snape. In her mind, she wondered how Petunia would perceive the news that she too had gotten a boyfriend.

She could only hope the upcoming dinner wouldn’t be a disaster.

---

The King of Snakes could sense the new master was agitated as he stroked its green body. Even his phantom bird had its head bowed down as if to apologize, making the serpent wondered what had happened.

“I’m afraid we have to lie low for a while, Salazar,” he spoke and it flicked its tongue out in form of a silent question. “Dumbledore seemed to try finding this place; should’ve known that spell won’t work well.”

The great serpent blinked. “It’s not like we’ve done anything!” it flicked the tip of its tail in anguish. “No students were harmed, as much as I’d like to! That meddling old fool… I should’ve devoured him! Please, Master!”

Though, it knew he wouldn’t allow it. Lord Voldemort might be the one to seek attention like a pretentious peacock, but Severus Prince was as silent as a shadow, much like any other snakes.

“…Is this the last time we meet?” it asked.

The new master went quiet for a long while. Blinking its tears away, it then bowed its head in acceptance.

“No, I don’t think so,” Severus finally said, still caressing its body, “Your armor is nearly done. I will fit it onto you after Christmas break and only then that perhaps, we will bid farewell.”

“Be careful,” it hissed softly when he was about to leave with the spectral raven.

Severus kissed the crown of its head, “You too.”

---

Christmas Eve in Malfoy Manor was as hectic as it was in the past few years.

Lucius Malfoy silently sipped his glass of red wine while watching his peers - the many Death Eaters - enjoyed themselves with the exquisite buffets and wines. His family only deserved the best of them all. He glanced at the great Lord Voldemort, who was feeding his pet snake some rodents.

Through the hubbub of noises, he knew they all waited for someone. A guest, the Dark Lord had told them; someone he invited over to talk more about the efforts to restore the wizarding world to its glory. And as the night ticked by, many had sat on their seats, pleasantly mingling with others.

It was nearly 10 p.m. when the sound of knocking entered their ears, and Lucius drawled, “Come in.”

He almost spat out his drink in surprise upon seeing Severus Snape gave the crowd a short bow before entering the room. How could the boy look so confident right now? And his strides were wide and fastidious, unlike the shy boy he remembered in his school years that skittered out of sight as much as he could.

Lord Voldemort clapped once and everyone fell silent immediately; they all frowned at Snape, who the Dark Lord had gestured to sit next to him. Lucius could already tell Bellatrix Lestrange was throwing a fit in her seat.

“For those who didn’t know, this is Severus Snape,” the powerful man spoke, his voice rang across the room, “He had graciously accepted my invitation to discuss about our causes, and have a few ideas of his own.”

As disinterested as the Death Eaters were to listen to a puny unremarkable boy’s ramblings, Lucius noticed that Lord Voldemort was giving his full attention to what the boy said and tried his best to show his enthusiasm as well. It didn’t hurt to be in the Dark Lord’s good graces, after all.

It was only when Snape talked about the Squibs and Muggleborns did everyone begin to shout in retaliation, causing the Dark Lord to set out his pet snake to anyone who made the tiniest noise of disagreement. Its fangs certainly were dripping with dangerous venom, and no one dared to challenge the powerful man’s patience.

“No offense to all of you, some of us here had families who had been here since the earliest emergence of Magic,” Snape explained, “but I do find it funny that you claimed to hate Muggleborns when their powers were actually bestowed by those you lot had casted away.”

At that, everyone glanced at each other.

“…You’re saying, that Squibs do have magic?” someone asked and when Snape nodded, he went on, “Nonsense! Our families knew what they’re doing; what does a filthy half-blood know? Bet your mother was a blood traitor!”

Lucius watched as Snape pursed his lips in suppressed anger, “My mother’s family have been neutral; it’s just her being the idiotic one. But as sullied as my blood is to you, I too want the best for this world, for our community; for the greater good.”

“And then what? You got any proof that those Squibs have magic at all?”

“Yes. I can show it, though I guarantee you will hate me for this.”

The Death Eaters laughed. “Unless you’re a Metamorphmagus or something, go ahead.”

Their chortles died down as soon as they heard Snape hiss. From afar, Lucius could see Lord Voldemort’s snake had turned its head toward the boy. The Dark Lord had a wide smile on his pale face and he knew immediately that whatever Snape had hissed was the real deal.

Severus Snape, as absurd as the idea was, was a Parselmouth. And though in utter disbelief, they continued to watch as Snape coaxed the brown serpent to come to him, its tongue flicked out in mild annoyance when it slithered around his arm before they were caught into their own conversation.

For a brief moment, no one dared to say anything.

“You see, I’ve been acquainted with young Severus for quite some time now,” Lord Voldemort regained control over the room, “Imagine my surprise to find out that one of his grandmothers many generations ago was a Squib, but she still could speak Parseltongue. That alone should be enough evidence that Squibs do have magic in their blood; they just have to find worthy people to couple with so the power could be harnessed again.”

Lucius saw Thorfinn Rowle raised his hand, “Even if we were to accept them back into our family, they would bring in their Mudblood children!”

“There’s no such thing as Mudbloods,” the Dark Lord snarled, “Your mistakes of casting the Squibs away was the reason for the so-called Muggleborns to appear in the first place! I don’t expect you to bring them into your family right away, but the very least you can do was to respect them as the magic they had were from yours as well. Lowly wizards they are, but it was due to your own errors.”

Lord Voldemort then rose from his seat and beckoned Snape over before going into another room, leaving the Death Eaters to discuss among themselves.

“That boy was poisoning our Lord!” someone said in utmost dismay. Lucius merely listened to them debating with each other while he sipped his wine, wondering if he should trust Snape’s words or not.

But they all knew the consequences of not heeding the Dark Lord’s orders, so reluctantly they agreed and the older families began to summon out old magic to locate the descendants of their Squib relatives and took the magical ones into their own.

Besides, Lord Voldemort never said they had to marry those pesky Muggleborns.

---

“Not bad,” Marvolo said after him and Severus Apparated to the cottage behind the British Library after the Christmas Eve dinner. Nagini had startled awake at the strange sensation but fell asleep again as soon as they arrived.

Severus lightly scoffed as he took out the key, “I tried, but really it’s up to them to acknowledge their errors or not.” Unlocking the door, the two men then made themselves comfortable while waiting for Petunia Evans and Vernon Dursley to return from their engagement dinner. The brown snake was resting in one of the rooms and Severus really hoped the new couple wouldn’t spend the night there.

As soon as Severus put the note telling the Princes’ house-elves to prepare some desserts and drinks into the lunch box, he saw the telltale of Vernon’s car headlights were outside the cottage, “Oh, they’re back already.”

He only had the time to take a teapot from the box before the door was slammed open by Petunia, whose face was flushed red in wrath as she yelled, “THAT GODDAMN POTTER BRAT!”

Severus rolled his eyes in utmost detest upon hearing James Potter’s name and began taking out some sandwiches from the lunch box, “Oh, do tell.”

And they all listened to Petunia ranting about the arrogant boy’s manners with Vernon added a few more details. Even Severus cringed when he listened how Potter had bragged about the amount of Galleons in his family vault. Did he really have no shame?

“But… do you guys actually have gold as currency?” Vernon frowned at Severus, who quickly noticed that he was being slightly insecure.

“That is more or less on the goblins’ side, not us. Greedy, they are but they also make the best armor and weapons. Until ours, that is,” Severus explained. At that, the four of them grinned. “And besides, I do think a car is much better than a flying broom. You lot care about safety during travelling while those brooms are hazards; what happens when one falls from such height? They only cared to make a cushioning spell but it may have been too late.”

The hour went by with the newly engaged couple left the cottage with a smile, reassured by Severus’ words. “Should’ve known we can trust you,” Petunia said gratefully before entering the car. Severus only nodded and was about to return to the shack when he saw Vernon still stood by the door.

“Um, Snape,” Vernon started, fiddling his fingers nervously. “Our wedding’s on Easter, so if you can come over, it’ll be great. I… I wonder, if you… well, if you want to be my best man,” he went on and Severus nearly had his jaw dropped in utter surprise.

Blinking, Severus then chuckled and scratched the back of his head, “I’m honored that you seem to trust me, but surely there are better men you’ve known. Marvolo can be that too, you know.” He winced upon seeing the pale man’s grimace.

Vernon only laughed, “Why so modest, Russ? I choose you because if something were to happen, at least I know I can count on you. Petunia… she told me how she’d seen you making her sister happy for like seven years, and for me… that was enough to know a good man from others.”

Severus was stunned to hear his words. He merely spoke the truth, because he knew lies were nothing; why would someone be comforted by deceit? He always hated how his mother seemed to cling on the hopes that their lives would return to the time before Tobias knew of their heritage. Didn’t she know what a betrayal was?

Such illusions were so fragile as if built upon a spider’s web, and he might have been a bitter man but at least he had learnt the lessons of the world early on, unlike Potter. Oh, Severus couldn’t wait to see how the Marauders would fare after graduation.

Nodding to Vernon and bidding farewell to the Dursleys, Severus then walked into the cottage to know more about the progress of Salazar’s armor.

Chapter 31: Snowy Days

Christmas came by, and Francesca Zabini woke up with a gleeful feeling in her heart. Yawning as she got up from her bed, her eyes lit up upon seeing the small pile of presents on the floor and she examined them all to find the one she really waited for.

Only for her to frown at the smallest box of them all; it was about the size of an engagement ring box. After inspecting it closely, Francesca then unwrap the item carefully and let out a gasp as she saw what was inside and took it out.

It was a stone locket; one side had a raven engraved on the surface while the other side had a spider. Biting her lower lip in excitement, Francesca went to read the note Severus had sent along:

Your spider pendant was the inspiration for this, hope you like it. The button below the raven was meant to be a Portkey; just imagine your safest place and it will send you there right away. I wish I can make it allocated to different locations but it didn’t work, so choose well!

Severus

True to his words, there was a switch underneath the stone raven. Francesca’s first choice to key in the Portkey was her family home, but wouldn’t that be too obvious? Deciding it could wait for another day, she quickly noticed the spider was another button and intrigued, she pressed it.

The locket opened up to reveal a moving picture of Severus smiling at her. When the image waved at her, she absent-mindedly returned the gesture with a fond grin.

Oh, what a wonderful man Severus Snape was! Francesca just couldn’t imagine how clever and innovative he had been to make such present for her; she even thought her amethyst spider necklace paled in comparison to his! She only hoped he would like her gift too in return.

Smiling wistfully at the moving photograph of her boyfriend, she then closed the stone locket and put it on before going to prepare breakfast for herself.

---

Severus stared in amusement at the Christmas present Francesca had sent him.

As predicted, the spider motif was used; this time it was silver in color and was woven on a black scarf. He briefly wondered if she had a fascination with such arachnids, and frowned upon thinking whether her Animagus form would be the same too.

Breakfast went by with minimal disturbance and after finishing his meal, Severus prepared himself to ask his ancestors a question.

“Uh…” he began, twiddling his thumbs nervously, “I hope none of you will take this the wrong way, but… May I bring a snake home? It was, uh… lonely and wanted to follow me here.” He too, had wished for the mentioned serpent to be able to leave its somber home but would that be against Salazar Slytherin’s order: for it to remain in Hogwarts? Could he even bring it to the mansion?

He waited anxiously as all of the previous Princes turned to each other; even the resident ghost of the manor, Septimus Prince gave him a quizzical look. Though he noted how Meredith Gaunt had her eyebrow lifted in interest and he returned the gesture knowingly.

“Severus, you are the current Lord Prince,” Titus Prince guffawed, “There’s no need to ask us for such permission! But, it just shows how much you value our family motto; and that was something we’re proud of you. Of course you can.” The others chimed in their agreement, wondering what kind of serpent their heir would bring home.

Severus grinned at his words. He really intended to keep their trust just as they kept his. He bowed down in gratitude to the portraits and after keeping the rest of his presents in his room; he took a bath and dressed up for the day.

“Going to see Eileen?” his grandfather’s portrait asked. Severus only nodded as he wore the scarf Francesca gave him. It was charmed with a warm heating spell, and he smiled upon feeling the comforting sensation.

Lux had her brows furrowed, “Severus… I know you want nothing more to do with her, but could you invite her here? Just for a day? Surely… surely she could spare some time with us?”

Severus held out a sigh at his grandparents. “I will try, but… don’t expect much.” Stepping out of Prince Manor, he then Apparated to Spinner’s End and knocked on the door of his parents’ house.

“…’Ello, Ma,” he greeted.

Eileen simply folded her arms with raised eyebrows. “Fancy seeing you here of all days, Severus,” she said sarcastically, “What would be the occasion?”

“Your mother’s asking for you,” Severus groused, shoving his hands in his coat’s pockets, “are you that prideful that you can’t spend a day in the manor?” He narrowed his eyes at the Prince family’s pendant around her neck.

Much to his surprise, his mother actually looked apologetic as she subconsciously wrung the hem of her dress. “He would ask,” was all she said.

At that, Severus rolled his eyes in utmost exasperation. “Why are you afraid of him? He’s just a Muggle. You’re… You’re better than him. Hell, I’d say any other man would be a better partner for you!” he almost shouted, “Just… be brave for once, Ma. Live up to your name. Everyone in the manor wanted you to be there. Two hours… would be more than enough. Please.”

He stared into his mother’s onyx eyes hopefully, wishing for her to come along. Perhaps the other family members could convince her to stay? But… what if his plan to bring the basilisk over succeeded?

No, no, no. As much as he’d like for Eileen to be in Prince Manor, he reluctantly agreed that her staying in Spinner’s End would be better for both of them.

He almost jumped out of joy when she finally nodded. “But only for two hours; no more, no less,” she huffed half-heartedly.

Severus only snorted; punctuality seemed to run in their veins. He then waited for Eileen to change into one of her dress robes and smiled at her bashful expression. Holding each other’s hand, the two pressed their pendant’s buttons to reappear in front of the Prince mansion. He frowned when seeing her pursed her lips.

“…Do they really say that, Severus?” Eileen whispered and he sighed. Years of living with a man like Tobias Snape sure had brought her spirits down. He only took her hand and opened the entrance doors, embracing themselves for the inevitable.

The corridor full of portraits went silent as soon as they entered. Severus could tell his mother wanted to run away from the sudden attention and tightened his grip on her wrist, wanting her to remain where she was.

Then chaos ensued.

“Oh, our dear Eileen!”

“Been a long time since we last saw you!”

“A Christmas miracle, indeed!”

Both mother and son winced as the paintings went on rambling as if nothing had happened for the past twenty years.

“One person at a time, please!” someone finally said and the noise died down considerably.

Slowly, Severus let her reacquainted with the manor’s occupants, and went to his room to see Marvolo’s present for him: Salazar Slytherin’s basilisk’s completed armor. It was a small thing, but with a press of a button on the supposed snout, it would enlarge and open up, allowing the gigantic serpent to fit in easily into the armor.

Oh, he couldn’t wait to see how the basilisk would perceive the gift.

Lunch was as modest as it could get, with Severus noticing how Eileen looked more comfortable as she chatted with her parents. When her two hours went up, the Princes’ house-elves had given them numerous enchanted boxes full of food for nearly a week and they all shared a heartfelt farewell before reappearing in Spinner’s End.

“I- Well, I…” Eileen stumbled upon her words before shaking her head and gave Severus a weak smile, “…Thank you.” Entering the pallid house, the two almost dropped the packaged food in their hands at the sight of Tobias Snape in his armchair.

Both of them gulped in horror upon seeing the man’s narrowed brown eyes staring at them. 

“Where ye been?” he asked, huffing out a smoky breath.

“A friend’s house,” Severus lied, barely hiding his fright, “just… visiting over.” Glancing at his mother, he grimaced before turning away. “…Merry Christmas, Ma, Pa.”

“I haven’t finished talking to ye; boy,” Tobias snarled and Severus involuntarily flinched, cursing himself for being weak in front of his father. “Must be fun, eh? Begging for food from others like a charity case; like some beggar?” he spat.

Severus really wished he could hex the man, but the small shake of his mother’s head said otherwise. And so, both mother and son only listened as Tobias ranted on how the Snapes were supposed to be proud of their own efforts and Severus almost puked at the irony of his words.

He had never felt so glad to leave the gloomy place.

---

Lord Voldemort never really liked New Year’s Eve.

His birthday was always forgotten in favor of the more joyous celebration of Christmas (many had said the presents he received for Christmas already counted for his birthday as well, and saw no need to spend money on a lowly orphaned half-blood wizard) and welcoming another year for their existence; a new beginning, they had said. Even now, he didn’t expect his Death Eaters to suddenly throw him a party, simply content with enjoying the day for himself.

Though, this time he yearned to celebrate it with another person.

His serpent companion sensed his conflict and hissed softly as she slithered onto his shoulder, “Just go for it, Tom.”

“I’d imagine he would be busy packing his stuff back to Hogwarts,” he grumbled.

“Always so serious,” Nagini lazily flicked out her tongue, “I want to be with him for the day.”

The Dark Lord sighed, “Since when did you become so persistent?”

Although he couldn’t see it, he just knew the snake was smiling smugly at him. Rolling his eyes, he walked out of Malfoy Manor with her and Apparated to the cottage behind the British Library before knocking on the wooden door.

“Hello,” Severus Prince greeted them with a smile, “what’s the occasion?”

“It’s his birthday,” Nagini interrupted and Lord Voldemort shot her a glare, to which she only stuck her tongue out in amusement.

Severus blinked before letting them in. “Must be a tough day, with the new year’s coming in,” he said while he wrote something on a piece of parchment.

“You don’t say,” the Dark Lord replied when he sat on the couch, watching as Nagini began to explore the shack.

“Mmm, I get what you feel,” Severus went on and with dawning horror; Lord Voldemort realized the boy had put the note into the lunch box that was connected to Prince Manor.

He soured as soon as Severus took out a huge plate of chocolate cake from it.

“What’s wrong? Don’t tell me you don’t like cakes?” the boy asked innocently.

“I see no need in celebrating such petty occasions,” the Dark Lord huffed, though he was touched that his supposed heir wasted no time in getting him a… cake. A birthday cake. He was an adult, not some whiny child; damn it! Why was this bothering him so much?

Severus rolled his eyes and placed the chocolate cake on the coffee table, “Like I said; I know what you feel. Birthdays coming up right after holidays, ugh.”

Lord Voldemort blinked his red eyes. “You… too?” he asked incredulously.

“Not for another week, but yes,” Severus quirked his eyebrow before going to retrieve the plates and forks in the kitchen. Turning to Nagini, the Dark Lord slowly had a smile in his face.

Perhaps New Year’s Eve wasn’t so bad after all.

---

It was the day of returning to Hogwarts after Christmas break, and Peter Pettigrew wondered just why he had to remain in Gryffindor after his re-Sorting. Had the Sorting Hat been a fluke? Or was this the time he would shine among his peers?

“Come on Pete, just this once,” James Potter begged, “You’ve made it possible for us to create the Map, what’s not to say you won’t find the legendary Chamber of Secrets?” Beside him, Sirius Black was baring his teeth in utmost anticipation.

Peter turned to Remus Lupin and Lily Evans for help, but they only smiled weakly at him. The thought of gaining possible fame sure had got them mad.

“B- But remember what Dumbledore had said?” he tried to convince them how that idea seemed terribly flawed, “There’s a basilisk hiding somewhere in the school! W- What if someone will die?” Peter didn’t say the silent question: What if he died in search for the beast?!

“And that’s exactly why we need to find it as soon as possible!” Sirius exclaimed, and Peter could barely hide his terrified squeak and closed his eyes. How he wished for them all to forget the damned conversation already!

“What is going on here?”

Peter had never felt so relieved of Severus Snape’s presence. Turning aside, he saw the Head Boy had opened their compartment, his onyx eyes narrowed in suspicion at them.

“This ain’t your concern, Snivellus,” Sirius spat, though Peter noticed how his grin had dropped slightly.

Snape only lifted his eyebrow, “But it is my duty to solve any disputes on the behalf of the teachers.” He leered at Evans, who returned the gesture just as fiercely as he was. 

“Enjoy being the teacher’s pet, eh, Snivvy?” James retorted hotly, “Get the hell out of our sight, or…” He took out his wand and pointed it to Snape.

“Put the wand down, Potter,” the Head Boy hissed. “Or would you rather serve detention the second you enter Hogwarts? Please, do so if you want. I’d be delighted.”

Peter watched as James turned to Sirius and reluctantly kept his wand with a disgruntled snort. Satisfied with the outcome of the meeting, Snape then left the coach. Peter’s supposed friends then exchanged looks with each other; whatever it would take, Severus Snape couldn’t know of their plans.

Too bad that Peter Pettigrew was not as trustworthy as they were.

Chapter 32: Disguise

Severus really wished he had used another method to keep the roosters’ crowing from reaching the basilisk’s ears.

He was currently in the library, and a few tables away sat Peter Pettigrew; who had joined the group of Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw Prefects for a brief study session. In exchange for Severus forgiving him of not intervening his pet raven’s death (and practically everything else that he had done over the past seven years), the cowardly Gryffindor had offered his spying services; telling him what the other Marauders were up to.

To be perfectly honest, Severus thought he got the better end of the deal.

Taking out the Marauders’ Map the pudgy boy had given him a few months ago, Severus then scanned for the people in the room’s vicinity and narrowed his eyes at the dots labeled ‘James Potter’ and ‘Sirius Black’ outside of the library; no doubt in waiting for their rat friend.

And thus had led to the current predicament: how to avoid Potter and Black’s suspicions on him.

Severus knew he shouldn’t be too paranoid but a legendary beast’s life was currently at stake. He already had seen how the Marauders eyed almost all Slytherin students whose behaviors might come off as suspicious, and if the Map was still in their hands, no doubt they would find out where he often went to.

He would also need to cause a distraction, and though as wonderful as Rogue’s spectral form was in doing its job, it would come off as another thing for Dumbledore and the pesky Gryffindors to be curious about.

Severus only had to find the perfect chance to fit the armor onto the basilisk, and if possible even teleported it to Prince Manor. But the Portkey pendant only worked for those that had connections to the family, be it by blood or marriage. He already snagged a third pendant out of the Prince family vault in Gringotts; however the question was would it work on an animal too?

The bell rang and with a sigh, Severus kept his books and the Map into his satchel and walked to the dungeons for his Potions class, noting from the corner of his eyes how Potter and Black had cornered Pettigrew. Reaching the classroom, he quickly sat down at the back of the room.

“Alright, settle down, everyone,” Professor Slughorn said with a jovial smile after he welcomed his N.E.W.T students, “I’m sure you have worked hard for the past few years, so let us get down to business! Let's see if you’ve known this one well; Miss Evans, if you may?”

“It’s Polyjuice Potion, sir.”

“Excellent; five points to Gryffindor!” the stout professor went on, “Now, Polyjuice was often asked for the written exams but I’d rather advise you to recheck the previous potions you’ve learnt as well. Though for now, let’s all have fun!”

At that, everyone turned to each other with mischievous grins. Severus simply smiled; the potion was rather simple to make and only took about a month to complete. He could barely hide his giggle when an idea suddenly popped into his mind and he eagerly jotted it down into his notebook to review it more thoroughly later before going to the shelves to pick up the ingredients.

Dinner went by as usual and after finishing his meal, Severus went to his room and flicked open his notebook, tapping his chin thoughtfully before outlining his rough plan:

• Make another batch of Polyjuice Potion
• Bribe friend (Mulciber? Regulus?) to disguise
• Use the Invisibility Cloak to get to the Chamber and put the armor on the basilisk
• Bring the basilisk to Prince Manor (if possible)
• Put the counter-curse to all chickens, etc.

He was stuck at the third and the fourth phases, however. The Chamber of Secrets had been the gigantic serpent’s home for nearly a thousand years; surely the magic there had to be strong enough to keep it alive. Could he even replicate all the spells and runes used to another chamber that was currently being built near the mansion?

Sighing as he leant back on his chair, Severus then observed the Prince family’s Portkey pendant around his neck and subsequently the necklace with the spider gemstone, and the Gaunt family ring Marvolo had entrusted to him. The latter’s obsidian stone was faintly calling to him through its ancient magic and he mentally slapped himself on the forehead.

Pulling out the loose prong that held the Resurrection Stone, Severus watched as the others opened up to let the item fell into his hand and rolled it three times while thinking of the great Salazar Slytherin.

With a flash of light, a bearded man’s translucent form appeared in front of him and Severus almost dropped the black stone in utter surprise before bowing down his head respectfully at one of the revered Hogwarts’ Founders. The numerous portraits he had seen sure hadn’t been wrong in depicting the great wizard’s image and aura.

He kept his head low, waiting as the wizened man looked around the room and finally asked in a rather gravelly voice, “And just who you may be?”

“S- Severus Prince, sir.”

“A Prince,” Salazar Slytherin drawled before going to inspect every nook of the place, “I don’t know much about them, though the one thing I remember well was they were loyal to and of each other. Is that correct?”

Severus only nodded.

“So, why is a Prince asking of my presence? Hadn’t the portraits done their job well to portray my character?”

“I… Well, I- I think asking your soul would be better for this thing; I… I actually want to seek your permission to…” Severus looked away, bracing himself for the possible backlash, “I want to move your basilisk elsewhere.”

Slytherin blinked.

Severus sighed, “I admit this was a blunder on my part, but the headmaster was now looking for the basilisk because I had silenced the roosters, and… I hope to rectify my mistake by giving it a new home, near Prince Manor. It’s currently being built; and I… I wonder if it’s possible to move it there.” He then waited for the spirit’s response.

The wizened man had his brows furrowed before exhaling a resigned breath, “I have placed a charm on my dear serpent, that only my true heirs can control it despite the emergences of many Parselmouths and its rapid decline afterward. And you, even having the slightest amount of my blood in your veins were more than enough for that.”

Severus’ eyes widened in utter disbelief after he processed the words, “Wait, you’re… serious? You’re really letting me to transport your snake to a new home?”

“I can’t afford of being picky now, do I?” Slytherin spoke as he examined some of the books strewn on his desk, “Even the last remaining member of my family was a half-blood, and perhaps that was for the best. Besides, I already can sense how attached the basilisk is to you; so do as you please, Severus Prince. All I ask for in return is you to treat it well.”

“O- Of course, sir!” Severus stammered out his gratitude, “I will make sure of it! Thank you so much!” He then bade farewell to the ancient spirit and dropped the Resurrection Stone. Grinning to himself, he then put the valuable gemstone back into its placeholder and used the Prince family’s pendant to teleport to the mansion to make another batch of the Polyjuice Potion.

Unbeknownst to Severus, two people in the Potions Room had their narrowed eyes on him and as they finished the class for the day, one of them had carefully casted a severing spell onto part of his hair and took them before leaving the place altogether.

---

The King of Snakes felt slightly lonely.

Roaming around the stony room it called home, it wondered what had happened to the new master. Surely he hadn’t forgotten his promise, right? It knew about two months had passed by, but… it wished he had said better words than giving it hope. That it would have better protection with the armor he and the master had made.

It was ready to doze off for a quick nap when it suddenly heard the gigantic doors leading to its resting place were opened by magic and perked up upon listening to footsteps rushing toward it. Whoever it was then threw aside the invisible cloak he was wearing and it trilled at the sight of him.

“I- I…” Severus Prince started, still panting for breath, “Look, I’m sorry but we have no time, Salazar. We’ve got only one hour and it sure was chaos out there; I barely made it here without people noticing!”

“Master, just what had happened-” it began but closed its eyes when seeing he was fumbling over his satchel. It then felt the new master was putting something around its neck and wondered what it could be before he said, “Hold on tight!”

A lurching sensation ran all over its body and was gone as quick as it came. Frowning, it could feel a different texture under its scales; a bit ticklish and wet and… soft? Not daring to open its eyes, it could only wait for the new master’s orders.

---

Severus had his teeth clattered together as he gently led the basilisk into Prince Manor, wondering if his friends fared well in his plan. Regulus Black had agreed to disguise as him, currently in the library with the rest of his friends. He didn’t tell the other boy the full details; just that he had an emergency and hoped for the best that the Marauders didn’t notice any differences.

“Severus, how nice to see you-” Time came to a halt as the paintings all had their jaws dropped and eyes widened in utmost shock at the newcomer.

“Um…” Severus gave them a nervous grin, “I- I promise I will explain this later. Grandma Meredith, can you please tell Septimus and everyone else to close their eyes whenever he’s in the house? Thanks a bunch!” He quickly pressed the pendant a second time to return to Hogwarts and almost jumped in utter joy before leaving the Chamber of Secrets with a spring in his steps.

It worked! The damned plan worked, and no one knew any wiser! Oh, this certainly called for a celebration!

“So, was what you did worth it?” Regulus asked as they feasted on the food smuggled from the kitchens later that night. Severus had rewarded him with fifteen Galleons but the Black heir refused it, stating that any prank played on his disowned older brother was enough as payment.

Severus only grinned before they gave a toast to each other.

After everyone went to sleep, he used the Portkey locket to Prince Manor and explained what happened to his ancestors’ portraits, to which they all shared a hearty laugh over how Slytherin he had been just then.

“Heh, what I won’t do to be so young and alive again,” Claude Prince chortled, “The snake’s roaming around the place, Severus. Don’t worry, we’ve told Septimus and the house-elves as you said.” He winked and Severus nodded in gratitude before going in search for his new companion. Whistling along the way, he found the basilisk was slumbering in the dining room.

“Wake up, Salazar,” he whispered with closed eyes, feeling how the serpent languidly rose from its nap, “Let’s go to my room.” He re-opened his eyes and carefully guided the snake to the place. Closing the door, he then took out the miniature armor Lord Voldemort had given him for Christmas and pressed the button on the snout, watching as it enlarged and unfolded itself on the floor.

“Get into your armor, Salazar,” he said and closed his eyes yet again as he lay down on his bed, listening intently to the slithering motion the snake had done, followed by the metals clanking up together again.

“How do I look?”

Severus blearily opened his eyes and chuckled at the sight before him, “You’re as mighty as the legends say, Salazar. Oh, do you want to see yourself? Hang on a minute.”

“Libby,” he called and with a crack, the house-elf appeared with a bow, “Can you find me a camera in this mansion?”

“Of course, Master Severus,” she said and left with another crack; returning in record time with the requested item in hand before leaving.

“Alright, then,” Severus grinned as he readied to take the basilisk’s picture, “Say cheese!”

---

“Should’ve figured this out a lot sooner,” James said as the Marauders, minus Remus, had gathered in the Room of Requirement. Beside him, Lily had her brows furrowed. They all had taken notes on the Slytherin students that were standoffish from others and of course, Severus Snape was included in the list.

Lily had the suspicion that the boys had put Snape on the list simply due to their grudge of him possessing the Potters’ Invisibility Cloak, but they were also pretty adamant that the Slytherin boy was hiding something and she could only be the bystander for the moment.

Sirius turned to her with a sympathetic look, “Don’t tell me you didn’t expect this?”

“B- But we had no proof,” she mumbled, “What are we going to tell Professor Dumbledore: Snape used the Invisibility Cloak to visit the basilisk? We don’t even know where the Chamber was! Hell, he sure didn’t even tell me he could speak to snakes! I’d say this was a rather outrageous claim, James. We’ll need more proof than just Snape being his gloomy grumpy self.”

“And this was why we needed the damned Map!” James hollered, “…Wait. What it… what if he used my Invisibility Cloak to get into our Tower?!”

“He’ll need the password-”

“He’s the Head Boy, Evans! He could just ask any Gryffindor Prefects for that! And by definition, he would’ve done so and stole the Map from us, right under our noses!” Sirius shouted. He saw Peter was deep in his thoughts and shook the boy out of his trance.

“No offense Sirius, but we had set up a password on it, remember?” Peter said, a bit startled by his friend’s sudden action, “No one could reveal the Map except us, and especially not Snape! I’d say we just forget about the Map. A shame to lose it, yes; but we had our fun with it, right? And maybe Dumbledore’s a bit barmy in the head. Who knows, perhaps there’ll be new kids being the next Marauders and finally found the snake in our place.”

The four of them then looked at the Ziploc bag Lily had brought over, filled with few strands of Severus Snape’s hair and kept it inside the room before leaving; thinking the hairs and the portions of the Polyjuice Potion they took from Potions class would be useful for another day.

Chapter 33: Deceit

Severus quickly noticed there was something wrong with Peter Pettigrew.

The pudgy boy was currently being closely watched by James Potter and Sirius Black in the library, with Severus noted how Pettigrew looked high strung with nerves, his beady eyes were flitting (seemingly in fear) every few seconds and had twitchy fingers.

Did he have something important to tell Severus about? What could it be?

Frowning, Severus knew he had to do something to get whatever information Pettigrew had, but how? Secret codes? Invisible letters? Patronus messages?

It took him another minute before he mentally slapped his forehead and silently groaned to himself; he already had one such infallible, ingenious method!

As soon as he entered his room after dinner, Severus took out a black feather from his breast pocket and blew a wisp of breath onto the item, watching as it gradually unfolded into his spectral pet raven, Rogue. Its bright orange eyes twinkled in mischief at him and he almost smiled at its antics.

“Look after Pettigrew,” he ordered, “If he ever got any messages to me, sent it to me right away. And if he got interrogated, defend him as best as you can without compromising his position.”

The phantom bird bowed its head in obedience before turning invisible and flew away in search of the cowardly Gryffindor. Narrowing his eyes, Severus then took out his History of Magic book and continued working on his essay for a while before sighing morosely.

He couldn’t afford losing such a valuable pawn within the Lions’ den.

---

The seventh-year boys’ room in Gryffindor Tower was silent, mainly with two of the three boys there had fallen asleep. However the remaining one was still awake, biting his lower lip as he read the parchment in his hand under candlelight:

Snape,

James and Sirius somehow got a bit of your hair (during Potions Class, I assumed). They also had kept a bit of Polyjuice Potion we did a week ago, though they didn’t know what to do with them for now. Perhaps they will use the potion during Evans’ sister’s wedding? Anyway, to get to the Come-and-Go Room, you have to pace three times in front of the wall opposite Barnabas the Barmy’s tapestry at the seventh floor and wish for the room where your hair is hidden.

Evans’ Animagus training is almost done; I’ll tell you more about it but from what she had told us, her animal form looked small. Not sure if I have to accompany her to visit Remus during the full moon; bet the Animagus Ministry officer was still there.

Peter

With a defeated sigh, Peter kept the letter he had for Severus Snape into his satchel for the umpteenth time ever since he found out James had used the Slytherin boy’s severing spell to get a few strands of his greasy hair. He briefly shuddered upon imagining how each of them would fare upon disguising as the Head Boy.

(No, Peter certainly didn’t want to know. He already could think of how pathetic he was.)

The thing was; he couldn’t even get away from his two supposed friends. The Peter from a few years ago would have appreciated and been touched by such gesture, but now it felt more constricting. Were they suspecting him in giving information to Snape? Peter sure hoped not, he certainly had been covering his tracks quite well.

Anyway, he needed to find a way to send the letter to Snape before something terrible happened. Yawning, he drew down the curtains of his bed and reluctantly climbed into the sheets when he saw two bright orange eyes perched on one of the bedposts.

Peter almost let out a girly shriek at the sudden sight, though with a frown he quickly realized it was a raven from its glossy black feathers. His eyes widened upon recognizing whose bird it was and he immediately casted a few silencing spells around his bed, followed by Snape’s Muffling Charm for good measure.

“Oh, thank Merlin!” Peter cried out in utmost relief, “I… I- I tried so hard to reach Snape but James and Sirius just didn’t let me get out of their sight ever, not even for a second! Here, take this!” He pulled out the damned letter from inside his satchel and hurriedly tied it to the bird’s leg.

“T- Tell him I can’t help him much now, a- and I’m sorry for that,” he went on, “I can’t afford them to oust me, you know? It would’ve been better if Evans was suspected, instead.” Grinning to himself, Peter saw the raven’s eyes also seemed to glint in amusement before he drew the curtains of his four-poster bed aside and let the bird flew away to its master.

As he lay down on his bed with eyes closed in joy, Peter smiled.

He was safe.

---

Severus clenched his fists in suppressed rage upon reading Pettigrew’s letter.

Those thrice damned Marauders! Did he really have to keep his guard up for 24/7? Why couldn’t they just leave him be?! Groaning to himself, Severus massaged his face and hissed again at the numerous implied usages of the Polyjuice Potion with his strands of hair.

Were they planning to sabotage him? Frame him for the supposed existence and opening the Chamber of Secrets? There hadn’t been any attacks on the students and the basilisk wasn’t even in the school anymore!

Though, he still hadn’t cleaned up the hidden place just yet, so he was still under their suspicion. Carding his fingers through his hair in frustration, he really wished for someone to talk to in order to discuss more of the plan to retrieve his stolen hair. He was ready to reach for the black notebook that Marvolo gifted him a year ago when he felt the familiar chill swept across his room.

“Why so glum, Prince?” a cold voice suddenly spoke, and Severus rolled his eyes in utter annoyance. Of all the time it could have chosen, of course the damned Grim Reaper came during a moment of crisis.

Turning to the cloaked figure, Severus snapped, “My position is at stake, if you want to know. Those fools have stolen part of my hair and how the hell was I supposed to get them without them knowing I had swapped them or something else?!”

There was a beat of silence.

“Too bad that wasn’t any of my concern,” Death finally said in deadpan and it turned to leave.

“How funny of you,” Severus sneered and sighed dramatically as he glanced back at Pettigrew’s letter, “Oh, what will happen if someone were to disguise as me and cause harm to others? Would you rather have me to be blamed or that other person?”

The Grim Reaper stopped in its tracks and narrowed its red eyes at him. “…What are you playing at?” it hissed.

“There is no wordplay or anything of that kind here,” Severus raised his eyebrow exasperatedly, “Only justice.”

He then blinked and before Death knew it, he had used the Portkey pendant to teleport to the mansion, and went down the hill in search for any suitable replacements for his stolen hair, those that would not cause any suspicions at first glance.

Severus almost lost hope until he heard the braying of donkeys from a nearby farm and grinned in utter delight.

Far away, the Dark Angel only shook its head in amusement before disappearing with a flash of light.

---

It was St. Valentine’s Day, and Hogwarts was filled with owls sending love letters and gifts from one person to another. Some portraits even had the symbols and drawings of Cupid sending heart-shaped doodle arrows at everyone, to which they were simply brushed away with magic.

Meanwhile, Regulus Black couldn’t wait to see what prank Severus Snape had set up for his disowned older brother and his pretentious Gryffindor gang. Glancing at the older boy under the Invisibility Cloak, they crouched in waiting for the Marauders to step out of the Room of Requirement.

It didn’t take long before the wooden door was swung open and four identical clones of Severus Snape walked out.

“Remember, the plan is to make sure people were making fun at Snape as soon as the potion’s effects are over,” James Potter’s voice came out from one of them and the others nodded.

Frowning, Regulus and the real Severus Snape only watched as they went to separate ways before following the disguised Potter. “…Are you sure your plan will work, Snape?” he couldn’t help asking. Mainly because at the moment, the arrogant boy really made it clear that anyone would detest the Head Boy by the time they returned to normal.

“Patience, Regulus,” Snape whispered, though Regulus noted how he pursed his lips as Potter was imitating the Cupid in one of the portraits. The girls there only rolled their eyes before leaving, muttering to themselves how strange the Head Boy had been just then.

When the hour was nearly over, Regulus and Snape quickly went to the loo and he waited for the older teen to complete his business there before going to the Great Hall. Students there gave them a second glance upon seeing the other boy before looking back at the Snape who was making fun of himself.

“Three…” Regulus heard the raven-haired teen count, “two…”

“…One.”

A shriek suddenly entered the air and everyone turned to see the commotion. The impostor Snape was changing; his voice turned hoarse and the face elongated to the front. Hooves began to appear in place of the hands and ears went straight up, the tips were twitching every now and then. A tail poked out of the school robes, swishing in agitation.

All the students there had their mouths covered when the transformation was complete, to which a… humanoid donkey stood.

Another door swung open, and they all turned to see two more donkeys braying in anguish as they approached the first one; with the Head Girl was distraught on their tails.

“Just what had happened?!” the smallest one whined.

Then someone began to laugh. And another followed.

Before long, the Great Hall was filled with roars of laughter aimed at the three donkeys. If it had been April Fools’ Day, no doubt this would be the king of all pranks.

“They sure are making an ass out of themselves!” Regulus heard someone say; and he looked up to see Snape was smirking triumphantly at the result of the prank.

Smiling whilst shaking his head, Regulus told himself to not dare to cross the Head Boy at any time soon.

---

“THAT DAMNED SLIMY SNAKE SNIVELLUS!” James Potter hollered in utter rage as the Marauders gathered in the Room of Requirement three days after the unfortunate incident. As always, Remus Lupin was absent; no doubt he would join the meeting if he was still a Gryffindor.

Sirius Black was gnashing his teeth in full agitation; being turned into a donkey in front of public sure wasn’t a pleasant experience. “Doubt Snivvy was that advanced in changing hair structures. The question is who have made the changes?! There’re only four of us that knows about it!”

Blinking, he then turned to Lily and cracked his knuckles loudly, “Should’ve known it was you!”

“What?!” Lily exclaimed, being completely surprised by the sudden accusation. “Look, I don’t know what you’re thinking but I certainly have never spoken to Snape ever since last year!”

“Well that was a bloody lie!” Sirius barked, “You’ve been giving Snivelly information about us!”

“You have no proof for that, Black!” she shrieked, abruptly stood up, “Why weren’t you asking Peter; he sure is being quiet right now!” She pointed at the pudgy boy, who only sat still with twiddled fingers.

“You’re blaming Peter?!” James screeched, almost borderline into insanity, “Did you hear yourself correct? Peter’s been with us for seven years! He would’ve never betrayed us just like that! Isn’t that right, Pete?!”

Peter merely nodded, grinning nervously at them as he gave his explanation, “I- I… No offense, Evans; but you’re the only one among us whose Polyjuice Potion hadn’t been spiked with that donkey hair. And you are good with Charms and Transfigurations too, so…”

Lily’s green eyes widened in utter disbelief; how could they be so quick to blame her?

“Just you wait!” she spluttered, her face was beet red in utmost wrath, “I will prove to you lot that I am not the traitor! And when I did, you better be so sorry!” With a loud stomp, she left the room but not before they could hear her sobbing on her way out.

The three boys remained where they stood for a few minutes before finally sitting back down on their couches.

“How dare she assume the worst of you, Pete,” James spoke after taking a chug out of his Butterbeer.

Said boy only sniffed, “You reckon Snape’s still the guy who did this to us?”

“Nah, this one’s on Evans,” Sirius huffed as he slammed his bottle onto the table, “That bint will pay for humiliating the Marauders.”

Notes:

ass = synonym for donkey

making an ass out of (someone) = someone is making himself seem foolish or that he is embarrassing himself. :p

Chapter 34: Downfall

Notes:

as always, title is both meant literally and figuratively, so proceed with caution if you must 😔

Lily Evans knew there was something fishy going on with the Marauders, but couldn’t put her finger on what it was.

She had consulted Remus Lupin about the disastrous prank on St. Valentine’s Day and its aftermath, to which she was framed as a traitor by his other friends. They were currently in the library, and Remus had congratulated her for finally completing her Animagus training.

“I think that it’s best that you register your animal form as soon as possible,” he said while writing his Defense against the Dark Arts essay about the Patronus Charm, “wouldn’t want you to be humiliated like James and Sirius were.”

Lily only shrugged, “I suppose so. Though, what do you think about what they thought of that… awful prank?”

“Look, Lily,” the werewolf started after setting aside his parchment, “No offense, but you had been friends with Severus for five years. The guys, well especially James was infatuated with you, yes; but even the most reasonable man could see why he would be suspicious of you.”

“But I didn’t put the donkey hair into their Polyjuice Potions, Remy,” Lily heaved a heartbroken breath, “If you were me, who would’ve you suspected?”

Remus tapped his chin thoughtfully before letting out a sigh, “To be perfectly honest, no one. I know both James and Sirius; they may seem rambunctious but they are also sympathetic over my condition. Peter is a bit reluctant and scared, yes, but he too has a position within our group, even as small as his contributions are.”

“So ultimately, I can see their reasoning for blaming you because despite everything, you’re still an outsider to them,” he went on, taking in the betrayed look in the Head Girl’s face. “Don’t take this the wrong way, Lily; if you are to carefully explain what it was, I guarantee James will forgive you.”

“B- But it wasn’t me,” the redhead mumbled, “It wasn’t me, I swear.”

“Sometimes we have to take blame from others,” Remus muttered, “Keeps one humble, you know.”

After a few minutes, the girl finally nodded and they continued to work on their schoolwork until it was time for dinner. The moment they walked out of the library however, they saw the rest of the Marauders were waiting for them with wand in hand.

Remus only sighed to himself, why did he have to play peacemaker every time an argument broke out?

“Now James; I’m sure Lily didn’t mean for that to happen-” he began but was cut off by the bespectacled boy, “You don’t know what it felt, Moony! Just shut up and don’t bother in things you don’t fully know of!”

“Well surely a transformation into a donkey wasn’t as painful as one was to turn into a werewolf,” the Hufflepuff boy went on with crossed arms and they all fell silent.

James shared a look with Sirius and Peter before slapping Remus lightly on the shoulder with a bashful grin, “…Heh, guess you’re right, Moony.” His hazel eyes narrowed at the redhead girl, though.

The four boys watched as the Head Girl bit her lower lip and mumbled out her apology, “I… I don’t know how exactly those… donkey hairs got mixed up into the Ziploc bag because well, we can’t just Apparate from the school grounds, remember? But for all what it’s worth, I- I’m still sorry for putting you guys in such situation.”

Sirius only snorted indignantly, “Don’t bother. Just because you’re a girl doesn’t mean we can’t hurt you.”

Lily gulped; was this what Mary Macdonald had felt when she was approached by those Slytherin boys about two years ago? Not knowing what they would do to her, she immediately ran away to the safety of others in the Great Hall.

“Someday, Padfoot,” James muttered with a pat on his best friend’s shoulder, “but not now.” The four Marauders then followed suit, not knowing someone was watching them from under the Invisibility Cloak before leaving the place as well.

---

Moaning Myrtle was waiting for the regular kind boy to visit her resting place.

She didn’t like him at first; after all just who did ask for the details of her death during their first encounter? Though as time passed, she saw him huddling in one of the toilets with greasy oil dripping from his hair and school robes, and was quickly acquainted over the circumstances they both shared.

In the end, the two struck a deal; Myrtle would let him use her restroom as he pleased whenever he needed some time alone and in return, he would bring in some books, be it wizarding or Muggle books to be read together. As such, she was currently lounging on the window ledge when the door was swung open and she glided down eagerly to greet him.

Only for her to immediately realize the boy in front of her was not the real one. Wondering where the actual boy was, Myrtle mentally frowned to herself. Was the impostor trying to dig out some of his secrets from her?

Oh no, that just wouldn’t do. She might be deceased for over twenty-five years already, but she was a very trustworthy ghost. She had kept all the secrets from the students that sought refuge from others and those fiends could try to pry them from her dead hands, but she wouldn’t let them.

She might be a Ravenclaw, but she too had a high sense of loyalty to those who earned her sympathy.

“Hello,” she started sweetly, gauging in all of the impostor’s reactions, “How do you do today?”

Whoever it was under the disguise flinched at the sudden conversation. “Um… I’m just fine,” they said; Myrtle quickly noted the person was a girl from the fake deep voice she tried to emulate.

“Well, have you brought along the books? The Hunchback of Notre Dame?” the ghost went on before sitting on the sink counters. “I really want to know more about Quasimodo.” She almost laughed at the impostor’s blank expression; oh, she certainly would have fun breaking this girl who dared to impersonate the kind boy.

The door of her restroom swung open once again, and this time Myrtle knew it was the real boy she waited for since she could hear him muttering while stepping into the place, “Well, poor Quasimodo; I do wish he had found someone better…”

Silence fell into the room when the two boys made eye contact with each other.

“Ex-” the impostor started, though she quickly fell onto the wet floor on her back, rigid as a board. As expected, the real one was better; already had his wand out ever since he got there.

“Ew, loo water,” Myrtle shuddered comically from her place on the sink counter, “Even I wouldn’t wish that upon others.”

“Do tell,” the Head Boy rolled his eyes before he too joined her and began opening Victor Hugo’s famed novel for her. All the while, she told him what had happened and he snorted in amusement before sending a Patronus message to Professor McGonagall to unmask the girl.

Just as the Deputy Headmistress arrived at the lavatory, the girl’s disguise fell off and they all frowned upon seeing who it was.

“Seventy-five points from Gryffindor for daring to impersonate as another student without their permission,” the stern professor said, “I am so disappointed with you, Miss Evans. Were you planning to do something while disguising as Mr. Snape?”

The Head Girl’s green eyes only looked up at them with utmost fear. Sighing, the woman took out her wand and casted Mobilicorpus onto the immobilized student, “I will take it from here, Mr. Snape; thank you for bringing forth this issue to me. Perhaps another student would be better for the position.”

When the two left, Myrtle grinned at the boy who shared the same sentiment as her. “Now where were we?”

---

Severus never thought he would share the same feeling as the Marauders did, but stranger things had happened over the years.

James Potter nodded politely at him before the Transfiguration class started, and Peter Pettigrew gave him a quick wink; seemingly thanking him for doing their part of humiliating Lily Evans. To be perfectly honest, it was not his intention; he certainly didn’t know she had gotten an uncorrupted strand of his hair for her Polyjuice Potion. Perhaps Lady Luck had bestowed her blessings on him through Myrtle?

Shaking his head, he turned to Evans who tried her best in making herself as small as possible, hiding from the scrutinizing eyes of other students; much to no avail when Professor McGonagall kept calling her out to answer the questions.

When the class was over, Severus decided to stay back for a while to finish his Astronomy chart before finally leaving for lunch.

The corridors were mostly silent since almost everyone was in the Great Hall. Quickening his pace, Severus was ready to walk down the stairs when he heard someone call for him.

“Prefect Snape!” the voice spoke once again and Severus stopped, wondering who it had been. His curiosity rose when seeing a group of first-year and second-year students inside one of the classrooms. There was also a wooden cabinet. Looking around, he realized it was the Defense against the Dark Arts room. “Yes?” he queried.

“Um… we’re wondering…” one of them asked, “what is inside the cupboard?” As soon as they finished saying it, the wardrobe shook and banging sounds were heard from inside it.

Severus almost laughed good-naturedly at their frightened reactions as they scurried away from the cabinet. “Oh, it’s nothing to be afraid of,” he said with a grin and stepped into the classroom. Perhaps they were due to an early lesson? Seeing their eyes lit up upon learning something new never ceased to make him smile.

“Now, you’re not supposed to learn about them until your third year at most, although some of you may have encounter it,” Severus began, “Inside this cabinet is a Boggart, a creature that takes in the form of your greatest fear. No one really knows how it actually looks like, though.”

“How can we defeat it, Prefect Snape?” another student asked.

Severus hummed, “You will have to think of something funny while casting this spell. The incantation is ‘Riddikulus’.”

There was a ripple of laughter upon hearing his answer and Severus rolled his eyes in amusement; yes, the way to subdue the Boggart was ridiculous indeed.

“Can you please demonstrate it to us?”

The corner of his lips twitched minutely in fright. What was his Boggart? Briefly thinking about what he had been afraid of, Severus could only surmised two things: his father and Remus Lupin’s werewolf form. Leaving what it was the Boggart would show to the curious children around him to Fate, Severus then unlocked the cupboard with a quick Alohomora.

But Severus should have known that the Dark creature would take in any feeling he had upon facing it. That he was currently being a bit insecure about showing the younger students his most feared person or animal. That if a person was undecided in what he was afraid of; the Boggart would turn into the front-most logical thing in his mind.

And so, a flash of light briefly blinded everyone in the room and when Severus saw what his supposed fear was; his face went utterly pale and he immediately wished he hadn’t entered the classroom at all.

In front of him was his younger self, dangling in the air by his right ankle. His school robe was draped down, exposing his greying underpants to the younger students. An exact copy of his onyx eyes stared back at him in utmost terror, silently begging for help.

“No…” Severus shook his head in dawning horror, taking backward steps slowly as his breaths quickened while the terrible memory from nearly two years ago subconsciously flashed in quick succession within his mind. He no longer cared that he actually had an audience inside the classroom; all he wanted to do was being far away from his younger self. A Boggart he might be, yes, but even then how was he supposed to banish the creature away? By allowing himself to be made fun of?!

“NO!”

Severus then bolted away from the room. Running down the stairs, he could only think of heading to either Moaning Myrtle’s restroom or his room to hide himself when the tread under his right foot suddenly disappeared and he stumbled forward.

Time came to an agonizing crawl as his other foot inadvertently left the safety of the stair steps. Cursing his bad luck for striking in at his most vulnerable moment, Severus quickly twisted his body so that his back would receive the impact instead and in doing so, saw Death was reaching its bony hand out to him. He couldn’t gauge the Grim Reaper’s reaction from under its black hood, but his heart plummeted to his stomach anyway.

…Had his time arrived already?!

The back of his head hit the sharp ledge of one of the steps with a faint crack and Severus tumbled down the entire staircase in a dark blur.

Then everything went black.

Notes:

...Yes, I made Severus' SWM self as his Boggart. I mostly refered to this post for it:

https://moonlightdancer26.tumblr.com/post/672031363358195712/i-am-surprised-by-the-need-of-the-snaters-or-those

(to be perfectly honest, I do think he had such Boggart in canon but then it gradually changed to Lily's dead body and Voldemort, etc)

Do tell what you think about it in the comments!

Chapter 35: Uprising

Hogwarts fell into chaos as soon as the students found the unmoving body of Severus Snape lying in a pool of blood at the bottom of the staircase leading to the Slytherin dungeons. 

The group of first-year and second-year students in the Defense against the Dark Arts classroom was immediately interrogated by the teachers and Aurors who came over to investigate, and they all wondered what sort of Boggart the Head Boy had seen that he ran away in such fright.

“I’m sorry, sir,” the children said tearfully, “I don’t think he will want us to tell you about it.”

“Give them time, Albus,” Minerva McGonagall said to the Headmaster as they walked down the stairs after visiting the wounded student in the Hospital Wing. “Perhaps they too, were traumatized by Mr. Snape’s Boggart.”

The wizened wizard sighed, “Minerva, I’m sure it had been an exaggeration-”

“Don’t think I forgot about what you did with him, Mr. Potter and Mr. Black two years ago!” she shouted, “I had expected better things from you, but you… You failed the boy. It sure was a wonder that he didn’t send you to Azkaban, giving you house arrest instead. Or hell, even joining those Death Eaters!” She turned back sorrowfully to see a huge group of students were waiting outside of the Hospital Wing, all wanted to know the Head Boy’s condition.

Poppy Pomfrey had informed them that the back of Severus Snape’s head was slightly cracked and it might take a week at most for the boy to wake up, especially with the blunt head trauma.

Albus shook his head morosely. “Someone needs to step into Mr. Snape’s position until he gets better,” he muttered and Minerva frowned.

“Are you suggesting…?”

“I do think he will mature up a bit by holding up the job. And I’m afraid Miss Evans also will have to get her badge back.”

Minerva bit her lower lip in concern; James Potter was not the one she would consider to be the honorary Head Boy, and Lily Evans proved herself to be quite unreliable especially with her Polyjuice Potion stunt of disguising as Severus Snape. Though as always, Albus Dumbledore’s words had another meaning layered in them and she only sighed before following the Headmaster to his room.

In the midst of the occurring chaos, an impostor managed to sneak into the Slytherin dungeons.

---

Lord Voldemort reached the skirts of Hogsmeade Village in record time.

The moment Lucius Malfoy had received a letter from Regulus Black about his supposed heir’s injury, the Dark Lord had snagged out a few flasks filled with Polyjuice Potion induced with the blond man’s hairs and Apparated immediately to the magical school, wanting to know more of the circumstances regarding the young teen.

The entrance doors were swung open by him with such strong force and he quickly strode toward the Hospital Wing as fast as he could, briefly nodding to the students who all saw him as Lucius.

He was almost there when an ear-splitting scream reached his ears and he barged into the room in utter panic, “What happened?!”

Though he was still unconscious, the Dark Lord could see how Severus Prince was writhing in utmost pain on his bed, with the medi-witch struggled to keep him down through magical-bound ropes. His disguised blue eyes widened with horror upon seeing what the boy was desperately clawing at: his heart.

“IT HURTS!” Severus called out to no one, eyes were rolled back while tears were streaming down onto his face, “IT HURTS; MAKE IT STOP! MAKE IT STOP!!!”

With a dawn of terror, Lord Voldemort realized something terrible had happened elsewhere and rushed out of the Hospital Wing, heading toward the Slytherin dungeons. Cursing the stairs as he walked down, he truly wished he could fly so that he could reach his destination in a blink of an eye. Dragging along a student in silver and green, the two immediately entered the Snakes’ common room as soon as the boy uttered the password.

“Where is Severus Snape’s room?!” the Dark Lord asked, already brandishing his yew wand. The children there, seemingly not knowing anything that had occurred yet only pointed out to the farthest room in the dungeons and he quickly ran toward it, sincerely hoping nothing wrong had happened. When he stood in front of Severus’ room, he gulped in utter fright and braced himself for any sorts of attacks before slamming the door open.

The place reeked of Dark Magic and as he took a whiff of breath, a terrified shudder spread along his body; someone had set the most cursed Dark Magic of all, Fiendfyre into the room. His heart then clenched in pure anguish at the barren state of the place and Lord Voldemort fell onto his knees upon seeing what was in front of him.

Lying all by itself on the cold stone floor was a charred feather.

---

Lucius Malfoy sat in waiting for the Dark Lord’s return.

Running his fingers through his platinum blond hair absent-mindedly, he then sighed; at any rate he might go bald due to the intensive amount of hair Lord Voldemort had taken from him just to meet up with his promising protégé, Severus Snape. He turned aside to see a long brown snake had rose up so they could see each other eye-to-eye, and it was flicking its tongue out toward him.

“Just wait for him,” was all he could say and the serpent went back down.

The mahogany doors of Malfoy Manor suddenly were blasted open and Lucius almost jumped in his seat out of surprise before standing up to properly greet his somewhat permanent guest.

“M- My Lord?” he carefully asked, not daring to invoke Lord Voldemort’s wrath. He frowned upon seeing something innocuous was floating beside the Dark Lord; his curiosity was certainly piqued when he saw it was a charred feather being encased in a protective bubble charm. Was the item linked to the mysterious spectral raven that first made its appearance last year?

“Not now, Lucius,” the man spoke in a hoarse voice, making Lucius wonder what had occurred in Hogwarts just then. He then noticed how the Dark Lord looked so shell-shocked and weary, as if he had seen something horrifying. What exactly had happened to Snape? Should he send a letter to Regulus Black for more details?

Though he was spared from such task when Lord Voldemort went on, “Gather up the rest; we’ll have a meeting in an hour.”

Lucius only watched as the Dark Lord’s brown serpent slowly followed after him into the library before folding up the left sleeve of his robes and pressed his Dark Mark.

“Dobby!” he called afterward to which a small house-elf appeared with a crack and bowed down to him so low that it almost kissed the tip of his shoes, “Make some tea to the Dark Lord and prepare light drinks as well. We’ll have guests in a moment.”

“Yes, Master Lucius! Dobby will do this right away, Master Lucius!” the elf said eagerly before disappearing with another crack. Lucius only sighed; the new addition to his house was so energetic but at least it had done its job well. He then walked to the hall where the Death Eaters’ meetings was usually held and waited for his peers.

“Lucy,” a saccharine voice spoke and he turned around to see his to-be sister in-law, Bellatrix Black-Lestrange was sauntering toward him with a smug smile before draping her arm around his head, “What’s the occasion?”

He pursed his lips into a small grimace at the nickname, “He will tell us later, though I suspect it’s probably due to the Dark Lord’s new recruit.”

Bellatrix’s grin fell upon knowing what he meant and she sniffed, “That boy is a menace, I tell you.” Lucius merely hummed in disinterest and seemingly taking the hint, the woman went back to where her husband and his brother were before taking their seats next to each other.

Soon the hall was full of Death Eaters, to which Lucius greeted them all politely and told them to help themselves with the desserts and drinks the Malfoys’ house-elves had set up for them.

When the hour was up, the doors to the hall were swung open and everyone sat in waiting for the powerful Lord Voldemort to take his seat at the front-most part of the long table. The bubble that protected the ruined feather continued to trail after him, and the Death Eaters began whispering to themselves what the item could mean to the man.

 “…I’m sure many of us have heard about what had happened to Severus Snape from their children,” the Dark Lord started after a long moment of silence. “I was there too, and merely to see how he had fared, when he was screaming his head off in utmost pain. Imagine… my horror when I got into his room, where… everything got destroyed, except for this feather.” He then let the protective bubble flew for everyone to see; some were frowning at the feather’s charred state while others began discussing among themselves.

Lucius saw Bellatrix raised her hand with furrowed dark brows. “Forgive me, my Lord, but I don’t really see the importance of one feather to Snape’s condition,” she said.

All the Death Eaters jumped in their seats when the Dark Lord suddenly slammed his hand onto the table, “It has everything to do with him! That feather… h- he… He saved your children’s lives!”

Silence fell into the room.

“Someone had set Fiendfyre into his room,” he explained, though Lucius quickly noted how shaken the great wizard was from his steeple fingers. “I’m sure you all know that all the doors in Hogwarts are impenetrable by magic, even the strongest ones. Think of it: if it weren’t for… Snape’s brilliant invention with that feather, no one will ever know a thing. Someone may foolishly open the door and…”

Lucius’ blue eyes went wide in utmost horror upon hearing such implications; looking aside, he realized everyone had thought the same and they stared back at the black feather with gratitude. The Death Eaters whose families had casted away their Squib relatives had groused on the fact that they had to take in the few Muggleborn students in return, but they quickly realized some of the children had gone through harsh lives and were currently striving to give the children the best protection they could offer.

Even now, when he was not present, Severus Snape had inadvertently saved all the Slytherin students’ lives.

Lucius glanced at his peers who were talking among themselves and decided it was time for him to step into the conversation. “Forgive me for asking this, my Lord; but… how was Snape’s condition?”

His blue eyes drooped upon the sight of Lord Voldemort’s pale face turned whiter than ever and he cursed himself for querying that question.

“He…” the Dark Lord mumbled out, and Lucius almost didn’t believe that they were all seeing the powerful wizard’s human side. He then noticed the brown snake was curled up against the man’s shoulder, nuzzling its face to his cheek as if to comfort him. “It… It was terrible. I went back to visit him after taking that feather and… That medi-witch… s- she told me… it would take a miracle for him to ever wake up again.”

At that, everyone gasped and looked at the charred feather in utmost concern; whatever spell Snape had put onto the item was surely valuable that it had saved their children’s lives, but at what cost?

“It seemed that Dumbledore had made his choices,” Lord Voldemort continued with gritted teeth, “he had made James Potter as the honorary Head Boy and reinstated Lily Evans’ position in the name of so-called peace of the school. What about our children? Had he even cared about anything regarding us Snakes? Will he bat an eye if the massacre of the Slytherin students was to happen?!”

“No, he didn’t care a whit about us. Severus had told me how the old fool had silenced him regarding Remus Lupin’s werewolf condition; I’m sure that’s more than enough evidence that he really thought we are the enemy of the state. Thus, I’m asking you: Will you be willing to sacrifice yourselves, to protect the younger generations of Slytherin families?”

“My Lord…?” Antonin Dolohov spoke, his black eyes were narrowed.

“Yes, my friend,” the Dark Lord said in absolute certainty that Lucius could feel bile rose up into his throat. “We are going to rebel.”

The Death Eaters turned to one another before they too came to an understanding and began to chant, “Rebel! Rebel! Rebel!”

---

Night fell, and two students were inside the Room of Requirement. One of them was a boy with grey eyes, and he was currently grinning at the other; a girl with emerald eyes that stared up to him in utmost fear.

“Thanks a lot, Evans. It was a shame to find nothing in his room but regardless, we got what we wanted, right?” Then he pulled out his wand.

“Obliviate!”

Chapter 36: A Lost Boy

Summary:

A collection of Severus Snape-Prince's memories over the years.

Notes:

Um, not gonna lie; this chapter had a rather... graphic description of what happened in 'Snape's Worst Memory' (note: this was what I thought had happened if Harry were to fully view the memory, so...) and thus, please proceed with caution after the werewolf 'prank' part. And uh, a bit of allegory alluding to suicidal thoughts near the end.

We cool with that? Good.

(Also, thanks so much for over 300 kudos and 10k+ hits!!! 🎉🎊)

In his earlier years, Severus Snape had always wanted siblings.

Ever since he was five and had walked nearby his house, he had observed from afar how the other kids in the neighborhood enjoyed each other’s company in the park, with his heart clenched longingly upon hearing their joyful laughter. How he wished he had someone to share his magic too, but they all rejected him in the pretense of his rather strange demeanor and mismatched clothes.

“Ma, may I ask you something?” he asked.

“What is it, dear?” Eileen smiled at him.

Severus twisted the hem of his shirt sheepishly, “Um… Can I have a sibling? I… I’d like to have a playmate too.”

“What’s wrong with the children in kindergarten? Are they bullying you?” she queried with a frown, to which Severus quickly shook his head. “I- I want to teach them magic like you taught me,” he reasoned, sounded a bit unsure of himself.

His mother’s face turned into a light tinge of pink. “Oh,” she chuckled offhandedly, “Hmm, don’t take this the wrong way, dear; but your Pa is a very busy man. Maybe when we get to live well and at somewhere better, OK?”

Severus had grinned at that time, sincerely hoping he could finally have someone to share their little secrets together.

That dream was shattered when he was six years old.

Severus might be a young boy, but he was also attentive and by the time his father was pointing his finger at him with accusation that he was a demon child, he could only shirk himself away in the corner of the room and forced himself not to cry.

It was at that moment Severus first realized his presence was not welcomed. And on the years afterward where his father would beat him in place of his mother, Severus inwardly smiled to himself through silent unshed tears.

At least his mother and nonexistent siblings were safe.

---

A sacrificial lamb; that was all he was.

Sirius Black really had thought it well. If his life was not at stake, Severus would have applauded the boy on such devious plan worthy of a Slytherin.

Severus was paralyzed with utter fright at where he stood, watching in morbid fascination as Remus Lupin was transforming into his werewolf form. He took in all the details and secured them tightly into his mind, because how else he was going to convince… someone?

…Who was that person? They must be important to him, right? He had told whoever it was that there was something fishy going on with the Marauders, and he finally found it!

…But, would it worth in the end?

Lupin’s change was almost complete, but Severus couldn’t move; his feet seemed to plant themselves into the ground. The growls that the lupine beast let out certainly didn’t help for him to escape the predicament either.

He knew he should run away, but could he? The wand in his hand trembled heavily, waiting for his command to either attack the werewolf or defend himself. Though, what would be the use? He might be a wizard, but he was also human and no man could outrun an animal, lest of all a magical beast that was nearly immune to all spells. And he certainly didn’t have anything in his arsenal to conjure silvery items.

Because if he were to attack Lupin in his werewolf self, it would also be visible in the next morning, and wouldn’t that counted as an assault on his human self too?!

So Severus remained in his place, trying hard to not think of his impending doom. A stray thought crossed his mind and he almost choked out with deranged laughter at the possible news that would appear the next day. That Albus Dumbledore had allowed a werewolf to (illegally?) attend Hogwarts and the students knew nothing of the hidden danger. Well, he would be happy enough to manage speaking out the truth even after his death.

And thus, he stared back at the werewolf’s amber eyes and gleaming sharp white teeth with a weak smile. Though from afar a panic-stricken voice entered his ears, the predatory snarl from the beast was the last thing he heard before everything went black.

---

“I don’t need help from filthy little Mudbloods like her!”

Those words tumbled out of Severus’ mouth without much of a thought.

He was seeing red because why the crowd did nothing to stop James Potter and Sirius Black? Were they afraid that they would be targeted next? His lips and tongue still had the taste of soap lingering by, and he hastily wiped it away with the arm sleeve of his school robes.

The redheaded girl in front of him had her green eyes widened in utter shock for a moment before she blinked and snarled coldly, “Fine. I won’t bother in the future. And if I were you, I’d wash those underpants, Snivellus.”

Severus instinctively flinched at the degrading nickname; he did not snivel! But her words stung his heart much more than usual… was this the important someone he had? Though, why didn’t she do anything to help him back then? What were measly words compared to actions?

Just who was the real hypocrite here?!

“Apologize to Evans!” Potter’s voice broke through his hazy mind.

‘No,’ Severus thought, mentally shaking his head to smother the guilt that bloomed in his heart for calling the girl a Mudblood. ‘If this was the kind of person I had thought important, I must had been a mad man.’ And so he tuned out the rest of Evans and Potter’s conversation with a brief triumphant swell in his chest, because Evans really had been as true as those Slytherins had said.

Mudbloods really were weak and pathetic. 

“Right,” Potter spoke in a furious tone after a long while and Severus cursed himself for not running away when they were distracted by the bickering and thus, had no chance to counter-attack as he was suddenly lifted into the air by his ankle again, showing his grey underpants for the second time to the people below him. His wand slipped from his hand by the quick action and he lamented its loss in utmost terror.

“Who wants to see me take off Snivelly’s underpants?” Potter shouted, and much to his horror, Severus stared at the crowd who began cheering at the bespectacled boy. 

“No, please!”

He tried to curl himself and grabbed the hem of his school robes to cover his legs, but a quick Incarcerous from Sirius Black had prevented him from doing so and Severus felt more of a bait hanging by an invisible rope, ready to be fed to the vicious dogs on the ground. Even the people’s cheering sounded more and more like bloodthirsty hounds were baying in anticipation of a grand feast.

“Haven’t you had enough?!” Severus shrieked almost hysterically at the sheer audacity of his bullies’ torment on him and the crowd’s inactions. Looking around, he saw Remus Lupin (why did he have to cover his secrets when the damned werewolf did nothing to protect his?!) had turned his face away from the scene while Peter Pettigrew was staring intently at him.

His tongue suddenly was stuck at the roof of his mouth and Severus writhed more violently in the air; hyperventilating in utmost panic when he felt his underpants were slowly, but surely being lifted upward.

‘I don’t want to see them. I don’t want to hear their voices. Please, someone; just take me away from here!’ he begged in his mind, tears fell downward onto his forehead.

Something black entered his peripheral vision and Severus locked his onyx eyes onto that unknown figure before feeling himself gradually had his eyes closed, welcoming the cold sensation that washed over his body.

---

Fire was all Rogue could see.

The raven had flown frantically around the small room in effort from getting swallowed by the fiery flames, and as the black fire burnt everything else into a crisp and grew larger, it blinked away its tears and wondered about one thing all the while.

What had happened to its master? Was he hurt, and couldn’t make it into the room? The bird instinctively knew the one that entered the place just then was an impostor, and had hid itself to see and record everything that occurred so that the real master could investigate about it.

Rogue knew it could run away (it was merely a ghost tethered to the living world by a feather, after all) but wouldn’t that be cowardly and selfish for it to do so? That it was sending innocent lives to their deaths?

The raven might have not enough magic to dispel the fiendish flames, but it knew that a terrible catastrophe would happen if someone (no, it certainly didn’t want to think the master may open the door without much thought) were to enter the room unknowingly.

Rogue turned back to see the mindless fire was still chasing after it and narrowed its eyes in full acceptance. Surely the yew wand the master had used in place of its magical core would be enough for the cause.

If there was one thing Rogue had in mind to regret about, it was to ask for the master’s forgiveness for hurting him so badly due to their connection. Would their bond be severed afterward?

The bird shifted into its phantom form and let out an apologetic croak to no one before embracing the Fiendfyre with its black feathers.

---

The memories got played over and over that it evolved into a terrifying amalgamation of a nightmare. That he was hung in the air with hands bound by ropes and below him were wolves yapping and snarling, jumping as high as they could in attempt to reach him. The cruel laughter continuously assaulted his ears and he could do nothing to block those horrible noises.

When the dark fires inched closer to him, Severus wondered if it really was worthy for him to live. After all, hadn’t it be made clear that no one ever wanted him or accepted him for what he was? Not his father, not his mother… nothing.

He was an anomaly to everyone. And foreign things should be removed lest they would cause a trouble, right?

Despite the skin-scalding pain he received from the fiery flames, he was happy.

That he would no longer be a burden.

That he would finally be free.

---

Severus opened his eyes only to find his own self was lying on the ground. Blearily, he looked upward and could merely see white all around him. His whole body felt sore, and as much as he liked to simply stay where he was, he needed to know what kind of place he had gotten to.

Reluctantly rose himself up from the ground, Severus scanned the surrounding area and frowned. There was nothing else in the white space, apart from two doorways a few feet away and opposite of each other. Feeling curious toward the one at his left, he stood up and cautiously approached it.

The doorway had bright colors swirling around on the wooden frame and as Severus went closer, he could hear voices from behind it, all were exuding a comforting aura as if he was a young child again.

“Come along, Severus.”

“You’ve been so valiant.”

“No one can hurt you anymore.”

“There’s only eternal peace here.”

…Eternal peace.

It almost felt like… a dream come true. Severus blinked in utter disbelief and felt his heart ache; hadn’t this been what he always wanted? Though, he looked back to the other doorway and furrowed his brows at its broken, derelict state. What could be behind it, he wondered?

Would it worth to be investigated?

The soft voices called out to him again and he faced the ever-swirling colorful lights in conflict.

…Was it wrong to be selfish? What exactly was the right thing to do?

Severus knew he had all the time in the world to think over his decision and fell asleep next to the colorful doorway.

Notes:

ugh unhappy bday to Lily Evans; the most bitchy friend to Severus 😔

Chapter 37: Rise from the Ashes

Death had not expected the calamity that afflicted the supposed Master would cause so many changes to everyone else in the wizarding world of Britain.

It had gone from place to place, seeing both good and bad came out of such predicament and narrowed its red eyes at the sight of how both sides in the brewing war had fared.

Who would have thought that the fate of the entire wizarding world rested in a young man’s hands?

The Grim Reaper was not one full of emotions, but it was certainly sympathetic toward the boy’s family whose portraits all grieved over their only heir’s condition and the basilisk he had rescued, which had cried itself to sleep in waiting for its master.

Death only watched as Septimus Prince drifted by without much thought, his dark eyes were on the letters he clutched dearly in his hands; all were reports about Severus’ progress. Closing its red eyes in regret, it went to the boy’s room where he had moved the items from Hogwarts prior to the incident and opened one of the books there; the conversation it had with him was subconsciously played in its mind.

 

“I am not your servant, Prince,” it said, merely observing from afar as Severus was packing up a few unwanted items into the boxes lying on his dormitory room’s floor.

The boy snorted though it was without malice or sarcasm that he was well-known of, “What, the great Grim Reaper thought so highly of itself that it can’t do some menial work?”

“I am Death personified, why should I bother with such insignificant mortal business?”

“Yet you let me play with the so-called Death Stick for the donkey prank,” Severus smirked, “despite all your talk of ‘Death knows no one’ thing.”

“And it’s true,” the Dark Angel groused with narrowed eyes.

“But that statement wasn’t correct anymore, right? You’ve known me.” He grinned before using the Prince family’s pendant to teleport to the mansion with a box in hand.

 

The Dark Angel sighed as it ran its bony fingers along the Secrets of the Darkest Arts book and conjured an ink bottle with a quill before creating a few new pages in the ancient tome, briefly frowning when it thought of what the boy would do with the information it gave; though it ultimately shook its head and began writing.

It was only fair to part such knowledge to him. He was its Master after all, and the Grim Reaper had seen many things for as long as it roamed the world. Where there was a time that magical law did not exist; and wizards would do whatever it was to make them stronger.

Death was not Fate, but it was everyone’s fate to die and as he told the boy before; it would truly be a waste to take away such good life.

---

“A toast, to our new Head Boy!” someone said.

The Gryffindor Tower rang with cheers, with students there clapped politely over the news of James Potter would temporarily take Severus Snape’s place. The bespectacled boy bowed down to the crowd with a wide grin and they feasted on the few snacks smuggled from the kitchen and Honeydukes’ sweets with Butterbeer.

Sirius Black only smiled as he chugged down his drink; it sure was worthy having Lily Evans around. The previously hotheaded girl had reduced to whimpers when he threatened to humiliate her just like what they did to Snape for the prank back on St. Valentine’s Day. Imagine his surprise when he found out Evans actually had a secret lock of Snape’s hair; an exchange gift from each other when they were young, she had told him.

So, Sirius struck a deal with her; give him a strand of that hair and he would convince James to get her rejoin their group. Snape falling down the stairs was something he truly didn’t expect but all the same, his search in the boy’s room had amounted to nothing. And his secret was safe due to him had erased Evans’ memory about their secret meetings.

As James and Evans blissfully danced all night long, Sirius smirked to himself for thinking of such ingenious plan. He had gotten rid of Snape (hopefully for good), James got his deserved Head Boy position and a girlfriend, and there were about three months left before they would leave Hogwarts and regained their Animagus ability.

Revenge sure was sweet.

He only hoped Lucius Malfoy who had made numerous visits to the school in attempt to uncover the mystery of Snape’s condition wouldn’t ever suspect him.

---

Severus had hoped to be proven right for once.

The voices from the colorful doorway were whispering softly in his mind, telling him it was alright to leave everything behind and he really wanted to do just that. More often than not, he spent more time at the left side instead of the right one, where the ruined doorway stood.

Severus had reconstructed it out of boredom one day (how much time had passed in actuality?) and though there were some parts that were missing, the broken wooden frame was a nice crimson red color and had stood proud despite its fragility. He had sat in front of it, wishing that he could actually forget the reasons to stay in the living world any longer.

But as always, things didn’t go in his way.

Concerned voices came from behind the red door on a regular basis, and Severus didn’t know whether they were genuine or not; because why should he truly believe them? Those people had ridiculed him in the past and now they wanted him back? What for? Simply to bully him again?! To prove that only the strongest belong?

What was his real place in the world?!

And yet… he returned, if only to hear what was happening in the living world. Though the longer he stayed, the more absurd the voices become and he retreated back to the calming colorful doorway, both frightened and in seek of advices.

“It’s your choices, Severus,” one of them said.

“We won’t hold it against you.”

And so, Severus’ mind wandered over the possibilities that would happen. He admitted that running away from his Boggart was a bit shameful, but what was he supposed to do? Simply repressed it like all other painful things he had gone through over the years?! No, he certainly didn’t want to imagine what sort of news would come out if he chose to leave now.

HEAD BOY DIED FROM SECOND-HAND EMBARRASSMENT

What a joke he would be. And hadn’t he promised to himself that he won’t ever be a disgrace?

But… what would be the point of going back, anyway? He almost died twice already; wouldn’t it be better if he just went to Heaven or Paradise or whatever it was? Let those people knew how much pain they had inflicted on him, or would they be satisfied that they managed to get rid of him, like some pesky bug?

And yet, Severus only wanted to live. He simply wanted to be left to his own devices where no one would bother or hurt him; just contently being another nameless person in the ocean full of people.

He sighed in utter reluctance as he made up his mind. And the voices seemed to know it too.

“Some other time, then,” they said.

---

Lord Voldemort had become such a wreck over the past few weeks.

Days turned into weeks, and now it was nearly over a month since the incidents that almost claimed his supposed heir’s life. And throughout of it, he could only watch as Severus Prince screamed bloody murder and broke into tears in his coma before going silent again. The numerous Healers that his Death Eaters had connections with all had told him the same thing; that it would be such a historical event if the boy ever got to wake up.

Because, just who actually survived a Fiendfyre attack even if it was indirectly? And even if Severus did live, what would be the point for him to go on? His magical core was nearly nonexistent due to his phantom pet raven; Rogue had sacrificed itself to save the Slytherin students. As he stared at the charred feather kept in a charmed box, he narrowed his red eyes in grief; not knowing how to bring up the news to Severus when he woke up.

Lord Voldemort had tried hard to solve the case of whoever had set the cursed fire into the Snakes’ dungeons, though for what it was worth, it seemed like a perfect crime. He had even used Severus’ spell to cast the ‘final memory’ from the walls and Rogue’s feather but nothing had come out from it. He cursed on the fact that Fiendfyre’s effects had nullified whatever spells was casted. 

It was the reason why the Dark Lord hadn’t used the resurrection potion method in his quest to achieve immortality; that all the damage inflicted toward the chosen item or animal would also be received by the wizard. Horcruxes didn’t do such thing, though he didn’t want to test such claim by himself.

…Would it be time for him to tell Severus about his Horcruxes? But surely the boy had known about it, since he had brought the black notebook in his satchel to practically everywhere. And as Lord Voldemort flicked through his prized item, he blinked his tears away much to no avail.

Just how loyal could the Princes be? When Severus told him about the family’s loyalty bond, he merely thought it was simply the way the Princes had trusted other people and their own members. Though, clearly it was more than that now.

Sighing, the Dark Lord stood up and went to the room where Severus was currently staying in Malfoy Manor, taking along his first Horcrux and the few items the boy had in possession before the disastrous event. The process of having Severus pulled out of Hogwarts’ Hospital Wing for his treatment was quite a hassle and he didn’t think the boy would want to stay in St. Mungo’s Hospital for so long.

Standing in front of the room, he softly knocked on the door three times before a hiss from the other side answered him and he entered without much of a sound. His red eyes drooped upon seeing a long brown snake was curling next to his heir’s prone form on the bed.

“Nagini,” he spoke after sitting on the chair, and the serpent’s black eyes flickered open. “Anything happened just then?”

She averted his gaze. “No.”

They turned to the Muggle contraptions that Severus was hooked up to; a ventilator as the Muggles called it. It was actually Petunia Evans-Dursley’s idea, to which she suggested when she and her husband heard the news after their wedding where he became Vernon’s best man in place of Severus’. The beeping sound echoed across the room was both comforting and unnerving; seeing as the boy’s heart was still beating and the sheer terror that would happen if the machine went silent.

Not to mention that the overall area inside his chest was now inflamed and terribly sensitive, and Lord Voldemort wondered what made Eileen Prince to give her son a rather… poetic name. Had she foreseen such things or it was merely due to the Princes’ naming traditions? Would Severus even have the courage to live on?

He was both afraid and intrigued of what would happen in the future. The Death Eaters all had agreed to start out war with Albus Dumbledore and the Light side; they only waited for the inevitable.

Lord Voldemort and his snake simply spent the time by listening to Severus’ regulated breaths from behind the facial mask and they both nearly dozed off when he saw the boy’s fingers twitched minutely. Blinking hard, the two shared a look and waited with bated breath.

The Dark Lord’s red eyes widened in utter surprise when he saw Severus unconsciously curled his hand, and wondered if the boy was having another nightmare. But there was no clue to such thing; if anything Severus was struggling to wake up, judging by the frown marred on his sallow face.

A miracle, indeed!

He knew he was being a bit selfish, but he bit his lower lip to stop himself from waking up the entire manor, wanting to cherish this moment with Severus, Nagini and himself alone.

After an agonizing wait, the Dark Lord saw Severus’ eyes fluttered open with a loud heave of breath and he smiled in pure joy before it gave into utmost puzzlement.

…Orange eyes?

W- What happened to his onyx ones? Had Rogue affected him in some way before its (second) death? It must be due to their connection, but how much? Should he be afraid? So many questions were playing in his mind, but it could wait for later.

Lord Voldemort could only sit still with Nagini on his shoulder, watching as Severus tried to get his bearing before his orange eyes fell onto him; the boy was blinking hard as he seemingly examined his face in utmost curiosity.

It felt like eternity had passed by before he saw Severus mouthed out a word from behind his oxygen mask:

“Marvolo.”

Chapter 38: Recovery

April arrived with flowers blooming from most trees and brought along life and joy to the Scotland countryside, though the situation at Hogwarts said otherwise.

With Severus Snape was gone, the Marauders went back to their old habits and the students all observed with furrowed brows as James Potter and his goons strutted over the castle as if they owned the place, while Lily Evans trailed after them like a lost puppy. However, they couldn’t do anything about it; there was only about two months left before school ended and tattling on them seemed like a waste of time.

And the four Gryffindors and one Hufflepuff had acknowledged it too. Hogwarts was theirs.

“’Bout time we can finally find that Chamber in secrets,” Sirius grinned and rubbed his hands gleefully. The group had gathered in the Room of Requirement to discuss more of their plan.

The other three Marauders rolled their eyes in faint amusement at his antics. “What are we going to do? Just hiss around?” Remus frowned.

“Sounds like it,” James tapped his chin thoughtfully.

Peter chuckled, “Won’t that make us a bit of morons?”

Sirius clicked his tongue impatiently. “It ain’t stupid if it’s the only way to find that Chamber, Pete.”

And thus, the four Marauders and their tag-along began their search to be the first discovering the location of Salazar Slytherin’s Chamber of Secrets. More often than not, Lily and Peter ended up as the sentries, guarding the places while the other three would take turns hissing whatever it was until they moved to another room.

When they reached the second floor however, Moaning Myrtle stopped them.

“Well, if it isn’t the cowardly Head Girl,” the ghost started haughtily, “Though you have learnt your lesson well?”

“Out of the way, Myrtle,” James grumbled, “We’re just inspecting this place. And as a matter of fact, I can because I am the Head Boy.” He smirked when the spirit cowered slightly in fright and backed away from them.

As the other four checked the walls and the loos, Sirius went to the sink counters. His grey eyes spotted a small ‘S’ carved on one of the pipes and intrigued, he was about to turn it on when water suddenly gushed out from other pipes and drenched the five of them.

“You think I’d want to listen to a bunch of idiots?” Myrtle let out a shrill laugh. “Get out! This is a ladies’ room!”

“It’s not like people have used it, anyway!” James shouted, although it fell onto deaf ears and they quickly ran out of the restroom, soaking wet from head to toe. As they dried themselves in a nearby classroom, Sirius frowned, barely minding what his friends said between each other.

There really was something in the second-floor girls’ lavatory, and Sirius would be damned if he didn’t find out what it was before Snape came back to school.

Unbeknownst to him, a pair of red eyes was observing him from the shadows.

---

“Can’t believe it’s all true,” Evan Rosier started the conversation.

He and his friends were in the Slytherin common room, currently occupying the table where the absent member of their group usually sat. Their schoolwork was all strewn forgotten on the table; due to the news they received by Lucius Malfoy just then.

Alaric Mulciber snorted, “It’s Snape, what do you expect? Hell, he’s pretty much a celebrity nowadays. Won’t be surprised if he got to be some big shot someday, guy’s got the brains and all.”

“Yes, but surviving an indirect full-on Fiendfyre attack?” Evan questioned, “Do you reckon that feather Snape always brought along was something else?”

“It’s Rogue, mate,” William Wilkes drawled, “Snape must had teetered its soul back to the feather with some potion or something.” Then he huffed, “Sure was a ‘Puff, he is. Rest in peace, Rogue; our man. We’ll honor you in some way.”

The five bowed down their heads in silence for a minute, in remembrance of the fallen raven’s spirit.

“At least he lives,” Michael Avery went on, “My father said the Dark Lord was furious when he heard the news. We sort of lucked out that Snape got to wake up at all.”

A sniff caused them to turn to Regulus Black, whose face was gaunt and his grey eyes were horror-stricken as he stared into the far beyond. “Regulus…” Evan started.

“B- But it’s my fault!” Regulus blubbered, “If only… If only I had taken the money…” The Black heir then covered his face, sobbing his heart out. The other four only shared a look; Regulus had been so somber ever since they found out Snape’s dormitory room was burnt down and the boy thought it was Sirius’ revenge for the prank on St. Valentine’s Day.

“Reg, even if you take the money, this thing was bound to happen anyway,” Evan said. He sighed as Regulus continued to cry, sincerely hoping that Snape would clear any misunderstanding between him and the younger boy.

If he ever got to come back to school, that is.

---

It was a week into April, and Francesca Zabini rushed out of her apprenticeship cottage with a thundering heart on one of her breaks. She had read the news about what had happened to Severus Snape and wanted to visit him right away, but Vindictus Viridian had stopped her; telling that the Healers would need utmost attention to treat the boy and that she should focus on her training.

The old Potions Master thought she might come up with a better version of available potions and perhaps even making a new invention that could heal the boy to some extent. Thus, she had worked hard to produce a more potent version of Magical Core-strengthening Potion, but without much success.

“Everyone’s magical core is different, Miss Zabini,” Viridian told her sympathetically after reading the letter sent by Evan Rosier, “at most he might have to start over his magical training. Though, there is a chance of him ended up as a Squib, but let’s pray that won’t happen.”

Francesca had cried for weeks over that fact. She had seen how delighted Severus was whenever he made magic; how would he fare upon knowing he couldn’t cast spells anymore?!

Glancing at the stone locket Severus had gifted her on Christmas; Francesca then thought hardly about Malfoy Manor’s location before pressing the Portkey button on the item and felt her own self being pulled into a warp before reappearing in front of the grandiose mansion.

She sighed at the fact she had allocated the special Portkey to a well-known place, but pursed her lips at the sight of white peacocks flocking in one of the cages nearby the gardens and knocked on the mahogany doors three times, to which a house-elf opened with a polite bow. “Um, I want to see your master,” she spoke.

The elf bowed down again and left before reappearing with Lucius Malfoy in tow. “You can leave now, Tibby,” he uttered out and it went back to its tasks with a crack.

“I… I want to see Snape,” she began, twiddling her thumbs nervously.

“I’m afraid you can’t at the moment,” the blond said with folded arms, “He’s sleeping.”

Francesca blinked. “So he’s really awake?”

“Not really,” Malfoy mumbled and waved his hand to let her in, “Barely tolerates anyone who enters his room whenever he got up, aside from the Healers of course. I heard he almost choked a guy to death just for being a tad bit noisy in his presence.”

She couldn’t stop the shudder that ran over her body; she didn’t dare to risk facing Severus’ wrath at any time soon. “Then… I want to see the Dark Lord.”

Malfoy faced her with a frown. “The Dark Lord?” he repeated. When she nodded, the blond still looked at her skeptically before leading her to the library and knocked on the door three times. “Francesca Zabini is here to see you, my Lord,” he called.

There was a brief moment of silence. “Send her in,” the person inside finally said and Francesca gulped as Malfoy turned to leave and she summoned all her bravery before opening the door.

The library was lit with candlelight and her lips twitched minutely in fright as she headed toward the armchair and took her seat. Her eyes momentarily widened upon seeing a silhouette of a person at the desk opposite her, his red eyes were gleaming in interest.

“Miss Zabini,” the man began, “to what do I owe this pleasure?”

She took a breath at his rather waxy alabaster skin and gaunt face. “I want to join your faction.”

Lord Voldemort blinked his red eyes. “Are you here to ask for a favor?” he asked curiously, “It can be arranged; at a price of course, but…”

“No. I want to join the Death Eaters.”

“And why is that, may I ask?” the Dark Lord said. “My Death Eaters are loyal to one another and to me. If you really want to be part of my ranks, may I have words that I can believe you? From what I have heard, you kept changing partners every now and then.”

Her ears reddened upon hearing about her numerous flings back in Hogwarts. 

“I have been loyal…” she trailed off with a blush, “I- I can be the Death Eaters’ Potions Mistress, if you want. Until… until you get someone better, that is.”

Lord Voldemort hummed while tapping his finger on the desk. “You will finish your training first, and then we will talk more.” He then waved his hand absent-mindedly and turned to his book. Mentally sighing to herself, Francesca walked out of the room and though she wanted to take a peek at her slumbering boyfriend, she shook her head and returned to her cottage.

---

Lucius Malfoy observed as Lord Voldemort and Severus Snape talked to each other with hushed words; the boy was hugging the Dark Lord’s brown snake closely as if seeking comfort from it. He was still not used to Snape’s new pair of orange eyes, but he didn’t dare to say it outright. For the most part, the boy was doing well and as long as they didn’t mention anything that had happened a month ago or about his nightmares, they were fine.

(He still had the shivers upon remembering how the great Lord Voldemort almost died due to the sheer force of Snape’s accidental magic a few weeks ago.)

“Um, may I have your attention; my Lord, Snape,” he started and the two turned to him. “I have gotten the Ministry’s permission to conduct a trial test for Snape; they will come over in a week.”

“…A test?” Snape asked with a frown. “…What for?”

“Basically they want to know whether you can still do spellwork or not for the practical N.E.W.Ts,” Lucius replied, “Think of it also as… a preparation for your exams. Of course, we can just reschedule it to another date if you’re still unwell. Or even postpone it so you will take the N.E.W.Ts at the Ministry some time later, though I doubt you will want that.”

He then watched as Snape racked his brains over the issue before reluctantly nodded and handed the brown snake gently to the Dark Lord. With a wave of his hand, the two men then walked out, knowing well they were dismissed. Snape’s mood swings sure were a dangerous thing in the past few weeks, and they wouldn’t want to be nearby if he happened to blow his gaskets over something.

The next week arrived with one Mrs. Griselda Marshbanks and her colleagues from the Ministry of Magic came over to Malfoy Manor and began assessing Severus Snape’s prowess in the subjects he had taken. Lucius and the Dark Lord (disguised as Robert Bulstrode) would stand outside of the rooms, waiting if they needed to help the boy.

When the seventh day passed, the three of them waited for the results with bated breath.

“We have deemed that Mr. Snape is unable to do much spellwork, though we suspect he will recover as long as he has the patience to rebuild his magical core and such. As of this, we agree that he will be exempted from taking any practical exams that require spell demonstration. He will however, still sit for the written parts. Is that acceptable, Mr. Snape?” Mrs. Marshbanks said.

Lucius merely watched as the boy nodded his head without a word.

“Good day then, Mr. Malfoy; Mr. Snape,” she said with a polite bow before leaving the mansion with the rest of her colleagues.

---

“Are you ready?” Lord Voldemort asked gently.

It was 2nd May, and he was helping Severus Prince to prepare for his return to Hogwarts. 

Severus, who already finished dressing himself up snorted and glanced at the wheelchair next to his bed morosely, “I had hoped to have a good time once there, but apparently it was just wistful thinking.”

The Dark Lord held out a sigh, knowing well what the boy meant. Severus’ left leg was broken due to his fall and added with the injury from Fiendfyre, he could barely stand; needing a cane to do so and only for a brief moment. In fact, the boy’s entire left side was internally damaged in some way and he wondered how Severus still held his head up high after everything that had happened. “It was a shame indeed, that you can’t enjoy Hogwarts for what it is.”

“I don’t hate Hogwarts,” Severus sniffed, his orange eyes flickered slightly, “I hate the people in it, that’s all.”

“Same here,” was all he could say. He then slowly carried Severus to his wheelchair and brought his heir to the mirror for him to wear his black contact lenses, in attempt to hide his new eyes. “If only I can be with you in some way,” he mused under his breath.

“Sure is a surprise that a Dark Lord didn’t bother to learn about being an Animagus,” Severus muttered sarcastically and Lord Voldemort only grinned sheepishly. Yes, now that he thought of it, it really was a shame; he was the Dark Lord for Merlin’s sake! He was bound to master all sorts of Magic out there!

Taking along Severus’ satchel full of his possessions, the two then headed to the Malfoy Manor’s fireplace to be Flooed to the castle straight away. Lucius already had sent a letter to the school, telling them that Severus Snape would return and asked for the castle’s fireplace to be opened.

“Hogwarts Castle!” the Dark Lord, now disguised as Lucius Malfoy said after throwing a pinch of Floo powder before they disappeared into the green flames.

Chapter 39: Change

Notes:

warning: had a bit of suicidal thoughts in Severus' POV part

The Dark Lord didn’t expect much on what would happen as soon as he and Severus stepped out of Hogwarts’ fireplace. But he knew his supposed heir wanted to avoid people’s attention, and thus had ordered Lucius to tell the Slytherins and associated students to ignore them.

Though for whatever the reason was, this was not the case.

He quickly realized the other students had heeded the words, but not the Gryffindors. And those damned children in red and gold began to cheer while they headed to the Snakes’ table.

“How’re you feeling, Snape?”

“What’s with the wheelchair? Thought you only fell down?”

“Did you break a leg over it? Pomfrey can fix it in a bit!”

Lord Voldemort didn’t know whether those words were genuine or not, or even borderline sarcastic. What he did know however, was Severus clenched and unfurled his fingers every now and then, his body was rigid and tense. Was it out of agitation?

“Do you want to be with your friends?” he whispered as they approached the Slytherin table. “Or do you want to go to your new room straight away?”

He heard Severus drew out a breath before replying, “It’ll be rude to not greet them.”

“I’m sure they will understand.”

“…Ten minutes, then we will leave.”

“Very well,” the Dark Lord agreed and stopped at the nearest corner heading to the Snakes’ dungeons before taking a seat. It sure was a nostalgic feeling to be surrounded by children again after years of leaving school.

“Malfoy, Snape,” he heard one of Severus’ friends spoke, to which he only nodded. Severus merely gave them a weak smile.

“How’s your head?”

He glanced aside to see Severus subconsciously rubbed the back of his head. “…Doesn’t hurt much.”

“We can give you notes if you want them. Oh, and the professors said you don’t have to go to classes if you’re not feeling like it.”

The rest of the conversation went by without much fanfare, though Lord Voldemort noticed the younger students had questions in their eyes as they looked at Severus’ wheelchair, and had silenced them with a glare. When the ten minutes were up, he was about to get up and bring Severus to his room when he saw a small blond boy was standing beside him.

When did he come over?

He knew he could just drive the kid away with a stare, but then the boy said, “I’m sorry.”

Those words seemingly rang across the Great Hall, which turned eerily quiet. Cursing himself for the blunder, the Dark Lord only watched as his heir went pale, grimacing with wide eyes.

“What…” Severus finally muttered after a minute, “…are you apologizing for?”

The student choked out, “F- For the B- Boggart.” 

Lord Voldemort really wished he was at somewhere else by now. He absent-mindedly brought his hand to his neck, remembering how Severus had lashed out upon knowing what had happened nearly two months ago.

Much to his surprise, Severus tried hard to calm himself down as seen with his closed eyes and clenched fists, no doubt by the use of Occlumency. “What makes you think it’s your fault?” he asked the younger student softly.

The Dark Lord didn’t know whether to applaud the blond boy for his bravery or his stupidity when he didn’t answer.

“I could have left when you called me, but I chose to step into the classroom,” Severus went on, seemingly reminiscing the fateful day, “I chose to teach you about the Boggart. The form it made… was not ideal for me, but even I have to admit it’s much better than say, having a rabid werewolf in the class.”

At that, most students who listened in to their conversation turned to Remus Lupin, who cowered in his seat.

“I would be blamed, even got thrown into Azkaban if you got hurt due to my own fears. For… not being brave enough to confront what I’m afraid the most. If anything, I apologize for frightening you with my reactions. But please, don’t mention about it ever again.”

Lord Voldemort quickly got the note when Severus looked at him and pushed the wheelchair whilst calling Horace Slughorn to show them the new room.

---

There was only darkness.

Severus could merely wander around with his back hunched, not knowing which way to go. He was not afraid of the dark, but the bleakness of wherever he was felt utmost unsettling. He briefly frowned after realizing he was in his mother’s frock dress and his father’s shabby oversized coat, but simply let them be. It’s not like he was not used to wearing such items.

“Ouch!” he flinched when something struck him out of nowhere. And another followed.

Before long, Severus was cowering down in utter fright, tears running onto his face as the attacks increased in intensity; choking as bubbles of soap began to spew out of his mouth.

“Stop it, please!” he cried out with froth all over his face. But there was only silence; the unrelenting attacks went on as his pleas went unheard.

Was this how people felt when they got stoned? What did he even do?

“It’s more the fact that you exist, if you know what I mean…” a sinister voice finally spoke out in answer of his silent question.

Waves of cruel laughter started to echo around and ring into his ears, drowning out the beatings and everything else.

 

Severus woke up with a jolt; his heart was racing in his chest as he looked around him, staring at the objects nearby within the dimly lit room. While waiting for his breath to slow down, he realized he had covered his mouth in attempt to muffle his scream and lowered his shaky hands.

“It’s just a dream,” he reassured himself while slowly curling into a fetal position, “it’s just… a d- dream…”

More often than not, he cursed his father for instinctively instigating such behavior onto him.

He winced as tremors ran along his body and he coughed heavily, feeling the phantom pain in his lungs began to flare up and turned on the table lamp in search for his medication potions. Taking out two glass vials and one jar from the drawer beside his bed, Severus quickly drank down the potions and heaved a relieved sigh when his coughing fit died down and his chest cooled slightly.

As he lathered the cooling salve onto his left side, Severus realized his potions and salve were almost all used up and clicked his tongue in frustration upon having to make them for the umpteenth time ever since he woke up from his coma.

The Healers told him he would have to rebuild his magical core by himself, without the help of others. And by that, they literally meant doing just like what he had done in his childhood years.

Severus screwed down the lid of the jar and put it aside before thinking morosely. Perhaps it was not too late; he could just… end his life right there and be done with everything else. Because what did he do to deserve such cruelty?!

But that would make Rogue’s sacrifice be in vain. Even now, he could feel the faint thrum of the protection spell running in his veins, ensuring the safety of him and the rest of the Slytherin students, as long as he had the will to live.

No wonder why people didn’t choose the resurrection potion as a way to gain immortality.

Sighing, Severus took his arm wand holster and looked over for the suitable wand for the next step of his self-therapy. He ran along his fingers onto each of them, all were eager to serve him though ultimately he chose the beech one. His elm wand was fitted to his cane as a last resort if he couldn’t reach for the rest. Making himself comfortable on the bed, Severus then casted Vulnera Sanentur onto his left side.

It was not much and practically almost a waste of time, but at least his injured leg still could move around and feel some sensations, and that was better than not feeling anything at all.

Blinking his tears away, Severus put the beech wand back into the holster and put it around his left forearm. He then grabbed the cane next to his bed and gingerly stood up, his left leg wobbled in protest and utmost pain before sitting down on his wheelchair, gasping for breath. He could faintly hear the bell rang as to signal the beginning of the class sessions, though he made no move to prepare himself for the day.

Severus had stopped going to class merely four days after his return, already hating the looks of teachers and students alike who all gave him sympathetic gazes. The rune circles in his room were nice and all; he really appreciated the efforts they did for him but… he hated being weak. Oh, he had heard talks from his friends who practically called him the human phoenix after Rogue’s stunt, but was the fame worth it if his life was utterly ruined?

Still, Severus was not someone to back down from his own promise, and he slowly adjusted and moved his wheelchair forward to start working on his numerous potions.

The room he stayed in was simply the old Potions classroom that was not in use, but was changed to fit his accommodations and needs. The shelves full of ingredients and tables were lowered so he could make his work easily.

“Libby,” he called, and a house-elf appeared with a crack, bowing down to him. Her green eyes widened at the sight of him, blinking profusely when seeing his new orange eyes.

“Master Severus!” she greeted frantically, “Masters and Mistresses Prince are all worry about Master! S- Should Libby tells them? What does Master Severus need? Libby will do it right away, Master Severus!”

Severus couldn’t help chuckling over her antics. “Yes, I suppose so,” he started, “Here; get these items from the shelves, can you? If there are none, take some from the gardens. And, um… bring along the books in my room.”

The house-elf bowed and took the labeled ingredients, placing them carefully onto the table while Severus set up his working place. The three cauldrons were filled with water, and by the time Libby came back from Prince Manor with other items and his books, he began to cut up some sprig leaves.

“Can Libby help?” the house-elf asked but Severus shook his head, to which her ears drooped.

“How’s Salazar?” he queried instead.

Libby subconsciously wrung the hem of her outfit, “Master’s great serpent is so worried. He wants to come over to Hogwarts but Mistress Meredith stops him. Mistress Meredith says he will be in danger, is that true?”

Severus only nodded. “They want to kill him.”

The house-elf gasped.

“I think I can manage on my own for now,” he went on, stirring the cauldron for the cooling potion. “Though… can you search up some food that can make someone’s magical core to grow better and at a faster rate?”

“Libby will try her best, Master Severus,” she said and with a nod from him, she left.

Severus turned to the cauldron with the salve and stirred it seven times before glancing at the snakewood leaves Libby had brought over. He then took them and pounded them with his pestle, scooping the contents with a brass spoon into the three cauldrons each.

Taking out his wands, he set the alarm to alert him of his next ingredient for each potion; the hazel for the cough syrup, the beech for the cooling potion and his mother’s wand for the salve. It’s not that he wasn’t capable of remembering the time himself, it was merely because he didn’t exactly trust his own body clock at the moment.

Severus then fetched one of the books on the table to pass the time and blinked upon realizing it was the Secrets of the Darkest Arts. Though with a shrug, he flicked it open and found the parchment in which Marvolo and Professor Slughorn once discussed about Horcruxes. Intrigued by the conversation, he went to read more of it.

Not long afterward, he took another cauldron and began brewing something else.

---

Sirius Black couldn’t believe his luck.

Severus- no, Snivellus Snape got his leg broken after the fiasco happened over two months ago and thus, couldn’t continue his duty as the Head Boy. James was utterly ecstatic with the news and though Sirius wanted to brag on how he had made it to occur in the first place, he simply shut his mouth about it. Not to mention the Headmaster had berated him for the werewolf ‘prank’ nearly three years ago, so he couldn’t risk himself getting expelled just before his N.E.W.Ts.

Though, he didn’t mind if he got to expose the location of Salazar Slytherin’s Chamber of Secrets beforehand. Oh, how he missed getting people’s attention through his looks and good charm. Ever since his unfortunate incident with the Muggles in his sixth year, the girls grimaced in utmost disgust at the sight of him. And he never stopped cursing Snape for degrading him into some lowly mutt.

It was night just before curfew and Sirius entered the second-floor girls’ lavatory, scanning the whole place to see if Moaning Myrtle was around before heading to the mysterious pipe with the small ‘S’ mark. He frowned upon seeing a piece of parchment there and saw scrawls of words written on it.

As if hypnotized by the handwriting, Sirius’ grey eyes glazed over and he uttered out the words, to which the pipe turned and revealed the doorway hidden by the stone walls.

With a wide crazed grin, Sirius stepped into the secret doorway, unaware of his impending doom.

Chapter 40: Monster

Notes:

warning: may contain graphic description of a dead body

“Have you seen Sirius?”

It was the morning of 23rd May, and James Potter was seriously worried of his best friend’s whereabouts. Not to mention it had been the third day since his disappearance. He first thought Sirius simply walked around to hang out with some chicks (who barely tolerated him after the mutt fiasco in their sixth year), but his search had amounted to nothing so far.

The Ravenclaw students all shook their heads. “Sorry, Potter. Though, aren’t you guys good in finding stuff?” one of them spoke, and the others chimed in their agreement.

At that, James clicked his tongue in disappointment. If only he still had the Marauders’ Map, this wouldn’t happen. He absent-mindedly thanked the Ravens and was about to ask other students when his narrowed eyes fell onto Severus Snape, who was at the Slytherin table with his friends.

Ever since the Slytherin boy returned to Hogwarts, he wondered what exactly had happened. Didn’t they all say Snape only fell down the stairs due to being scared of his Boggart? Why would he need a new room close to Professor Slughorn’s chambers? And that wheelchair, too! If his leg was broken, why didn’t he consult Madam Pomfrey to heal it?

No, there was certainly something fishy going on with Snape, and he was determined to find out what it was. With that in mind, James marched toward the Snakes’ table and slammed his hand down, causing the students nearby to jump in their seats, including Snape.

Regulus Black turned to him sourly, “What do you want, Potter?”

“I have the authority to ask questions, and right now I demand of Sirius’ whereabouts,” James huffed, “Where is he, Snape?”

“Why are you asking me?” Snape said weakly. “I barely saw him ever since I got here, now do I?”

James scanned Snape’s visage, which was gaunt and almost pale as a ghost. His high cheekbones seemed more pronounced than before, and from a closer look it did seem like Snape was really sick. But surely it was all an act. Yes, that must be it; he had heard tales that Slytherins were so good at deceiving people, and this must be one of those times.

“Stand up," he ordered.

Snape merely blinked.

“Don’t make me repeat myself, Snape. Get up.”

“Oi, Potter,” the muscular one among Snape’s friends, Alaric Mulciber spoke fiercely, “Get out of here, will you?”

“Can’t you see what he’s on?” Evan Rosier added, frowning in distaste at him.

“It seemed to me, that he was faking his injuries in order to gain some sympathy!” James shouted, barely minding where he was.

Gasps reverberated through the Great Hall, with the students in green and silver all shared a look while Snape had his eyes widened and uttered in disbelief, “Faking…? W- Why would I…?”

“Stubborn, aren’t you?” James snarled, “Well in that case, I’ll just make you to!” He then grabbed Snape’s shirt collar and dragged the boy from his wheelchair a few feet away before harshly letting him go.

For a moment, his theory was proven correct. But merely seconds later, it crumbled to ashes as Snape lost his balance and was about to land on the floor when his Slytherin friends luckily caught him in time.

“What was that for?!” Regulus shouted.

James looked around in utter disbelief as the rest of the students in the Great Hall gave him deadly glares before staring back at Snape who had sat back on his wheelchair, currently being tended by his friends. The boy’s face was deathly white and his body was shaking heavily in fright as he held the wheels in a tight grip, and even a moron knew well that was not a fake expression.

It seemed that Severus Snape’s injury was something that magic could not heal, and James felt like the worst person ever existed at the moment.

“You monster!” someone spoke throughout the chaos.

The catcalls and boos that entered his ears afterward were maddening, and James ran out of the hall with clasped ears; not stopping until he passed by the greenhouses for Herbology classes. It was not until moments later did he realize he was nearby the Whomping Willow, which led to the Shrieking Shack where his other friend Remus Lupin would hide himself in during the full moon, which happened last night.

Surely the Ministry of Magic’s officer who guarded the place was gone by now. Grimacing, James went to the Whomping Willow and picked up a long stick to poke the bump on one of the living tree’s roots so he could get in there. He avoided the swinging branches with his Quidditch reflexes and smiled when the usually ballistic plant froze and crouched into the tunnel at its base.

Had it been over a year since he entered the place? It sure was nostalgic, and James wanted to remember the place where only the Marauders (and Severus Snape) knew well. He took out his wand and muttered, “Lumos,” to see his path better within the darkness when he saw something nearby the Shrieking Shack’s entrance.

His curiosity won over, and James held his wand high to see the item more clearly before he tripped over his own feet and let out an ear-splitting shriek.

Lying on the wooden floor was the mangled, bloodied corpse of Sirius Black.

---

It seemed that Albus Dumbledore’s wish for the school year to be a peaceful one didn’t come true.

The incident that befell Severus Snape back in early March was terrible, but the Slytherin boy still managed to return albeit now heavily depended on his friends to move around. Albus mourned the fact that one of his students were gravely injured within Hogwarts, and hoped that Snape would get the best treatment after his graduation.

The great wizened wizard was enjoying his breakfast in his room when James Potter barged in with teary eyes, telling him that Sirius Black was killed by Remus Lupin. All of the sudden, his face went pale and he called the other teachers to see the proof by themselves.

Suffice to say, it was a bleak day for Hogwarts. The magical school had had many deaths over the years, with the one before that day was about thirty-five years ago. Back then, Albus actually had the reason to suspect Tom Riddle as the actual culprit but not this time.

Sirius Black’s body was almost torn to shreds, with his grey eyes remained open wide as if in disbelief that his own friend had attacked him. The restrictive Animagus collar Bartemius Crouch Sr. had put on him since last school year was still around his neck though marred with claw marks, and Albus lamented that such incident could’ve been avoided if only the boy had kept quiet about his ability.

Albus knew he merely delayed the inevitable when he dismissed Severus Snape’s claim for Remus Lupin to be detained about three years ago, and now he reaped what he had sown. He no longer could hide the incident under the rug, and the others knew it too.

“Why, Padfoot?” James cried out in pure anguish, “We’re just weeks away from N.E.W.Ts and our freedom!” Beside him, Lily Evans had her mouth covered, green eyes widened in utmost terror.

“Should we let the children to go home early?” Pomona Sprout asked timidly.

His confidant, Minerva McGonagall frowned, “But the fifth-years and seventh-years… what about their exams? Albus…?”

Albus could only sigh before sending out his phoenix Patronus to Harold Minchum to inform him about the tragedy, all the while wondering how the future would fare without his presence.

---

Remus Lupin had hoped it was merely a dream.

When he woke up after the night of his greatest fear came to life, he had run away in utmost fright, convincing himself that the dead body lying there was simply an illusion or a hallucination, or even a product of his exhaustion due to being a wild, uncontrolled werewolf.

But as the day-off he had passed by, he knew it was not the case.

By the time he woke up nearly in noon, he saw the headmaster, Professor McGonagall, James Potter, Lily Evans and Peter Pettigrew all stood by his bed with steely eyes.

“Mr. Lupin,” Albus Dumbledore spoke gravely, “We’ll need to talk.”

Dread began to fill in Remus’ heart and tears started pooling over his eyes. All he could think of was that he wanted to run away. He had to.  It was not his fault; how was he supposed to know Sirius was hiding himself in the Shack?! What did the boy even do in there in the first place?

It was a shame that there were no such spells that could tell other people about someone’s last memory as a form of evidence.

The hearing of Sirius Black’s murder was set up the next day, and Remus tried hard to plead that he was not guilty of doing such act. Since he was already an adult by the wizarding law, his parents made no attempt to attend to the Wizengamot court in defense of their only child.

“James!” Remus called out in tears, “James, I’d… I’d never do such thing! Please, just listen to me!”

But what else could he prove? The evidences all showed that he was the one who did it; and right after the judge slammed the gavel down, confirming Remus’ punishment to serve a life sentence in Azkaban, two Dementors appeared to take him away to the dreaded magical prison.

Remus was utterly paralyzed in his seat as the whole courtroom turned cold, feeling his joyful moments were sucked by the hooded creatures. He turned to the crowd for the last time in hopes that someone would rescue him when he made eye contact with James, who mouthed out a word that pierced through his heart, “Murderer.”

And Remus screamed.

---

Regulus Black had not expected the news at all.

After Sirius ran away from Grimmauld Place in his fourth year, he had hoped that his parents still would let the boy possess some wealth since he was the Black family’s heir. Though, the incident with the Muggle authorities had stripped such privileges from him and Regulus tried his best to be the new head of the family since both Orion and Walburga had grown old.

He never thought Sirius would end up dying in the process of defying their parents’ teaching about blood purity.

Most students had expressed their thoughts about his older brother fondly, with the exception of the Slytherin students of course.

“It truly was a shame to lose such young blood,” Professor Slughorn had told the Snakes after Remus Lupin’s hearing was concluded, “I’d think that Albus had thought about that matter seriously when he first told us about Mr. Lupin’s entry, but as you all can see; only the opposite happened.”

“Will the school let other half-breed students to come into Hogwarts next year, sir?” one of the students asked.

At that, the stout professor frowned, “Who knows, Mr. Maddock. Though, I sure hope Minerva won’t do the same mistakes as Albus’. That man sure was naïve.”

And as Regulus stood in front of the tombstone etched nearby the Forbidden Forest, he wondered of what could have been if Sirius was in Slytherin as their parents wished.

---

June arrived, and with that came the O.W.Ls and N.E.W.Ts. The fifth-years and seventh-year students that stayed behind all scrambled around to be with their friends; trying hard to memorize whatever it was that might appear in the question papers and such. Now, one might say getting the students to simply live on as if nothing had happened merely a week ago was insensitive, but what else could be done?

Ignorance was bliss, after all.

Meanwhile, Death had been the spectator of what had occurred.

It watched from the shadows as the supposed Master weaved his way through the hardships of life with grit and determination, not willing to let his phantom raven’s sacrifice to be in vain.

When summer break came, the boy went home through the help from his family’s house-elves since his magical core was still weak to be able using the Portkey pendant. The Grim Reaper observed as the moving portraits of the Prince family greeted their heir kindly, while the only ghost in the manor was glad of his decision to stay behind.

It remained invisible when the boy and his basilisk made eye contact with knowing smiles during dinnertime.

“Severus, do you need to go to bed now, or…?” Septimus Prince said after bringing the boy to his room.

Severus shook his head, “I can do it on my own. Thanks again, Septimus.”

After the ghost closed the door, Death quickly put up a silencing spell around the place and watched as Severus moved his wheelchair to the mirror and carefully took out the contact lenses he wore before putting them into the capsule. He then opened one of his school trunks, his orange eyes were fixed onto a glass jar in which inside of it was a translucent grey cloud akin to a spirit’s form.

“Are you going to punish me?” he broke the silence.

The Grim Reaper considered its choice of answers. It knew the boy will do as it was if it said the words, but did it want him to?

“…No.”

The boy lowered his head in gratitude, “Thank you.”

As Severus Prince’s maniacal laughter echoed across the silenced room, even Death couldn’t help but to smile at him.

Notes:

I'd like to talk more of what happened in the Chamber of Secrets in Ch. 39, but perhaps it's best for the next chapter so 👀 and thus, this concluded the arc of Severus' seventh-year!

Do tell what are your thoughts in the comments!

Chapter 41: The Severed Prince

The entire wizarding world of Britain fell into chaos the moment the case of Sirius Black’s murder was closed.

Werewolves, be it children or adults were hunted down and caught before being sent away to a settlement secluded from other wizarding villages. The Ministry of Magic had issued a new mandatory law in which anyone with mixed creature blood heritage must be registered or otherwise being thrown to Azkaban. Even then, the only ones who would be gained entry to work within the magical world were those from harmless and humanoid creatures such as goblins and giants.

All the while, Lord Voldemort lauded at how his heir had done his job.

The werewolves, who previously only gained a small fraction within his Death Eaters, now sought him for more protection against the Ministry. Their leader, Fenrir Greyback pleaded on how they deserved better lives and that only the poor werewolf boy should be punished for his crime. Being the opportunist he was, he decided to let them in. It never hurts to gain more supporters, after all.

Not to mention the man he feared the most, Albus Dumbledore was fired from most of his positions; be it the Supreme Mugwump or Headmaster of Hogwarts. The Dark Lord never thought he would see the day where the pesky old coot fell from his grace and felt such joy from it, yet here he was; almost prancing in Malfoy Manor’s library upon reading the headlines on the Daily Prophet. Even his snake, Nagini gave him curious looks at his reactions.

Oh, how he wished he could meet up with Severus Prince right away. The black notebook he used to communicate with the boy was nice and all, but words could convey so much. He wanted to listen and see what drove the normally quiet, soft-spoken boy to do such act.

He still had the shivers when he remembered the huge blast of magic surrounded Severus upon knowing what had happened to him. How those dangerous waves of pure power almost brought an end to him, the great Dark Lord who was in his way to achieve the unthinkable!

…Was it possible for Severus to be more powerful than him? He did create several spells on his own by the age of fifteen (or could it be younger than that?), and the wondrous potions he made as an initiation to get into his ranks! He could sing praises about them!

If he hadn’t known the boy well, Lord Voldemort would have been jealous of him. But as it was, he could see how similar they were and Severus’ sheer determination in getting what he wanted the most: a quiet, peaceful life.

And he would support his heir in any way possible.

---

Hogwarts was closed during summer, though the gamekeeper was still around with some teachers. Nearby the Forbidden Forest, a man with round glasses was standing in front of a tombstone where bouquets of flowers were laid in mourning of the lost life.

“I…” he began tearfully, “P- Padfoot, did you go into the Shack to reminisce about our good times? W- Why didn’t you tell me…? We could’ve gone there together… Maybe even invite Pete along… B- But… I guess we both would be dead meat by then.” He looked down to the red collar in his hands.

As promised by Mr. Bartemius Crouch Sr., the restrictive Animagus collar had fell off and was no longer valid the moment he finished his seventh year.

The man sobbed before his face contorted into a determined expression and he gripped the collar tightly, “I promise, I’m going to honor you in some way! I, James Potter, will name my first son after you! You hear that, Pads?! I will do it, believe me! A- And I’m going to be an Auror! I… I will hunt down those wolves to the grounds!”

After spending about half an hour crying over his deceased friend, James Potter wiped his tears away and walked down the trails leading to Hogsmeade Village before entering the Hog’s Head Inn.

“James, my boy,” Albus Dumbledore greeted solemnly, “How’re you today?”

The bespectacled young man sniffed, “There had been better days. Has the meeting started yet?” When the old wizard shook his head, James went to mingle with the others inside the pub. Most of them were Ministry of Magic officers and Aurors, though there were also fresh graduates like him.

About fifteen minutes later, the barman closed the door with a locking charm and silencing spells.

Sitting next to a man named Elphias Doge, James then listened to Dumbledore clapped his hands once to get the others’ attention and spoke, “Welcome everyone; to the first official meeting of the Order of the Phoenix.”

---

Severus woke up with a weak smile.

Last night certainly had been the nicest sleep he had; there were no nightmares, phantom pains in his chest or even the nerves in his left leg flaring up. Still, his lungs felt a bit stuffy so he drank the cough syrup and did his usual self-therapy routine before taking his cane to get to his wheelchair.

“Minty,” he called and a young house-elf appeared, bowing down to him. “…Can you get seven glass vials for me?” She simply bowed and left with a crack, while Severus steered his wheelchair to his school trunks and took out the glass jar containing the grey cloud before placing it on his desk.

The house-elf returned with a bag and smiling, Severus thanked her before dismissing her to her usual jobs for the day. He then took out the Elder Wand from his arm holster and stared at the mysterious glass jar with narrowed eyes after arranging his requested items on the desk.

“Hello,” he spoke.

The grey cloud swirled for a brief moment before changing its shape, and Severus watched as it gradually formed a face, smiling upon seeing his own visage from the cloud which returned the gesture. Running his fingers along the powerful Elder Wand, he then said, “I’d like to test a theory; hope you won’t mind.”

The halved portion of his soul merely smiled. Getting the unspoken agreement, Severus lifted the Death Stick with lidded eyes, intending to separate his split soul further into smaller parts. After all, wasn’t it a waste to keep the largest portion of one’s soul in merely one item? What if the object was destroyed?

Did Marvolo simply make another Horcrux without any concerning regards on his soul? For a brief moment, Severus couldn’t help but to wonder how much of the man’s soul was still in his main body.

Steeling himself onto the daunting task, Severus then began to pull his halved soul apart.

---

The King of Snakes was forever grateful of Severus Prince’s kindness.

It had roamed around the manor the moment it arrived, and despite being a newcomer, the moving paintings greeted it as if it had stayed there since the beginning. Not to mention one of Severus’ ancestors was actually a Parselmouth (albeit also being a Squib), so most conversation it did with the rest of the mansion’s occupants were translated by her.

The armor that both Severus Prince and Lord Voldemort created for it was multi-functional, too. If it willed to be invisible, the armor would make it so and thus; the great snake went to explore more of the manor and its surrounding area. Meredith Gaunt’s portrait had told about its new home nearby the mansion but it wanted to be with its new master as close as possible.

It watched as the only ghost in the manor flew by with closed eyes, trailing after it from afar like some bodyguard. It supposed that only made sense since Severus couldn’t move around much due to his current ailment.

The serpent greatly mourned the loss of his loyal phantom raven when he told it what had happened, and wondered if it could do the same for him too.

Sliding down the stairs from the second floor, it then headed to the room nearby the library and the Potions laboratory, and tapped the door of its master’s room three times with its tail, to which the person inside called, “Come in.” The serpent wrapped its tail around the doorknob and turned the item before swinging the door open; it might have no hands but its tail was more than enough.

Severus Prince was in his wheelchair, being slightly tired and pale.

“Good morning, Salazar,” he muttered with a yawn when he saw it.

The King of Snakes glided closer to its master and simply allow him to pat and caress its head lovingly, letting out a purr of contentment with each gesture in which he chuckled after hearing it.

“How does it feel to be the accomplice of two separate murders?” he asked after a while.

It briefly smiled before flicking its tongue in distaste, “The boy deserves a worse fate.”

Severus snorted before taking a long red box from his school trunks and they went to the dining hall for breakfast, the great serpent playfully pushed the wheelchair forward to help him move. When they looked at each other, it simply smiled fondly.

No, it didn’t think Severus Prince’s new orange eyes were strange; it was more than happy to finally being able to see its master without any restrictions. Besides, it was reassuring to see the phantom raven’s presence even if what was left of the loyal bird were merely its eye color and protection spell running in the boy’s veins.

---

Death simply watched as the boy and his basilisk went outside after having their meals and he opened the red box, where a charred feather was placed. As the boy regaled the story to the great snake on how he first met the raven, it too was reminiscing the day where the boy committed his first murder; back in Salazar Slytherin’s Chamber of Secrets.

 

The Dark Angel followed the boy closely after he ordered a house-elf to get him to the hidden place, observing as he absent-mindedly twirled his blackthorn wand in waiting. When the entrance doors were opened again, he frowned upon seeing who it was.

“Black…?” Severus Prince muttered in puzzlement and instinctively gripped his wand tighter. “I had hoped to get Potter, but oh well…” He shifted his wheelchair to be close to the newcomer and ordered the hypnotized boy to sit on the floor.

“Libby,” he called and his house-elf returned with a bow. “I want you to be the witness for this whole interrogation, can you?”

“Libby will do as it is, Master Severus. But if Libby may ask, won’t it be better to have another person?”

Severus stroked his chin thoughtfully, “Good point. Who else are you close with?”

“Minty is a good friend of Libby, Master.”

“Is she...?”

The house-elf gave him a wide grin, “She also works in the Manor.”

Severus chuckled good-naturedly, “I really should get to know the lot of you.” He then called for the aforementioned house-elf and Death watched as he asked questions one after another to Sirius Black, who remained hypnotized thanks to the concoction the boy brewed back then.

After a long time, Severus sighed, “…Do you know anyone who might say something about setting Fiendfyre into my room?”

“Yes.”

Severus exchanged worrying glances with his house-elves. “…Who?” he queried curiously.

Sirius Black smiled. “Me.”

Severus Prince’s visage went utterly pale upon hearing the word. Beside him, the two house-elves gasped and covered their mouths, green eyes widened in utmost shock.

Death watched as the boy struggled to recollect himself and ordered Libby to get the Duplicating Solution before forcing Black to gulp down the liquid. The three then watched as another Sirius Black appeared and told Minty about the way to bypass the Whomping Willow and to hide the other one in the Shrieking Shack, putting the copy in an enchanted sleep.

The Dark Angel’s red eyes glittered as it watched Severus tearfully unleashed a Killing Curse to the real Sirius Black, marveling at its black color; the rarest of them all that it had seen. Oh, the Avada Kedavra like many other spells had numerous variations; the black one was a curse meant to make sure whoever got hit by it won’t ever get their peace of mind, forever rotting away in the dark void.

When Severus’ split soul went out of his body, the boy tried hard to contain the spirit within his grasp before putting it in a glass jar he had brought over for the inevitable.

“Bring that body to Salazar,” he said to Libby before falling into unconsciousness, “tell him to finish the job.”

 

Back in the present day, Death simply stood by in silence. Its bony fingers were curled around an ethereal glass vial, to which a small soul resided inside the item and the Grim Reaper narrowed its red eyes, wondering what the boy would do with the charred feather.

“…Be free, Rogue,” it heard him mutter, “May we meet again someday.”

He then blew the charred feather away, and Death pulled out the cork of the glass vial holding the raven’s soul in succession, watching as the avian spirit let out a triumphant cry unheard by the mortals before disappearing for the last time. The feather briefly swirled in the air and it too, crumbled into ashes right in front of the Grim Reaper, the King of Snakes and Severus Prince.

There had been legends that those who possessed all the three Deathly Hallows would be considered as Masters of Death. However, the Dark Angel knew better; anyone could have held those items in their hands but it took more than that to be its true Master.

A true Master of Death must be willing to cast death to others.

A true Master of Death must be willing to reverse death of others.

A true Master of Death must be willing to accept the passing of others.

And with that last act, the Grim Reaper smiled wistfully.

It had found a worthy Master ever since it created the Deathly Hallows over a millennium ago.

Notes:

😭 rest in peace, Rogue

Chapter 42: Temptations

It was nearly midnight, and Albus Dumbledore returned to his family house in Godric’s Hollow with a sigh. He unlocked the door with a wave of his hand and entered the rather derelict place, staring at the stairs with tears in his ice blue eyes.

To this day, he still regretted his sister’s death over a squabble with his old friend, Gellert Grindelwald.

Taking his seat at the armchair nearby the fireplace, Albus pondered on what he had gathered so far about the Lions’ recent graduates. When Sirius Black was Sorted into Gryffindor, Albus was more than happy since the boy had been the first to break his family’s tradition. He even thought it was a good sign, especially with the rumors that the Blacks were a powerful lot and many wizarding families were related to them in a way.

And so, despite everything that had happened just before the N.E.W.Ts, he was still suspicious of the circumstances regarding Sirius’ murder. Oh, he had no doubts that Remus Lupin had been the culprit, but as his godson James Potter had howled many times; why would Sirius go to the Shrieking Shack?

“Sirius… h- he was so eager to find the Chamber of Secrets,” James sobbed out after one of the Order’s meetings. “S- Said that he would be the hero the Blacks had never had. I mean… I could see why he wanted to do it. H- He might be a blood traitor to his family, but he told me… He told me that he still missed his parents’ adoring looks of approval and such. That incident with the Muggles really ruined him.”

Albus narrowed his eyes. Could his plan to uncover the location of Salazar Slytherin’s Chamber of Secrets be the reason why Sirius was killed? Had the boy actually found where the hidden place was? But who had showed it to him? Was it, in a way, a plot of revenge or to prevent from anyone else to locate the Chamber? What of?

Could it be…?

Albus quickly pushed the notion away. Severus Snape might be a strange boy and perhaps a bit too vengeful (with good reasons, the man thought sadly), but even he had known the possibility of Snape being connected to Tom Riddle was nearly zero. The once great headmaster of Hogwarts thought Snape’s relationship with Lily Evans was wonderful until it turned sour on both sides. Besides, for all those years he heard tales from his godson, Snape never showed an ability to talk to snakes.

As he made himself comfortable in his armchair, he couldn’t help but to wonder why Snape of all people, was connected to most, if not all, scuffles and fights with James Potter and his friends in Hogwarts. Was it merely schoolboy rivalry or there was something else hidden beneath those skirmishes? Albus still thought the werewolf ‘prank’ Sirius had played on Snape was dangerous and could tarnish everything he had built after Grindelwald’s defeat into dirt; imagine the scornful looks the parents would give him upon knowing their savior allowed such dangerous being into the school!

The wizened warlock fell into a fitful sleep.

---

Eileen Snape sighed as she looked inside of the house she and her husband lived in while reading a book to pass the time.

Spinner’s End used to be rather lively back when she first set her foot there, with the mill being the main working place. Her husband, Tobias had worked hard to support her in spite she didn’t know much about the Muggle world, and when Severus came along, they were a modest happy family.

Until Severus’ magical ability manifested itself and Tobias beat them both as if to drive the demonic power away from them. Now, the house was somewhat permanently covered with soot despite the mill had stopped operating and her best effort to sweep over the place in a regular basis.

How she wished she possessed her son’s determination to get out of the gloomy neighborhood, even thinking he was the real strength the Prince family needed instead of her. Though as it was, her loyalty and marriage bonds bound her to the man she (still) loved and unless he died first, Eileen had no guarantee she would live long afterward.

Three knocks on the wooden door brought Eileen out of her trance and she looked at the mirror to make herself look presentable to whoever it was outside. When she opened the door, her onyx eyes widened in utmost surprise.

“…Professor Dumbledore,” she greeted with a raised eyebrow.

The great old wizard briefly tipped his orange hat, “Good day, Mrs. Snape. If I may enquire, is Severus around?”

She blinked. “Severus…? N- No, he doesn’t live here anymore.”

“He moved out?”

Eileen almost pursed her lips in annoyance but stopped herself; why couldn’t the old man leave already? Still, the haughtiness of her household upbringing made her hide her disdain under fake politeness, “Yes. Is there anything I can help you with, though?”

Dumbledore stroked his long silver beard with furrowed brows. “Has Mr. Snape sent any letters to you over the past few weeks, or months?”

“No, but that’s more of my decision than his,” Eileen muttered with a sigh, “We… had agreed to not contact each other unless necessary. I mean, I can understand why he ran out from here. I… I haven’t been the best mother a child could have, but I still wish him all the best wherever he was.”

The old coot nodded somberly. “Thank you for your time then, Mrs. Snape. …If your son comes over, do tell I wish him well.” He then Disapparated with a miniscule crack, and Eileen took out the Prince family pendant Severus had given her, tracing the coat of arms with narrowed onyx eyes.

Should she visit her son in Prince Manor and told him about Dumbledore’s visit? What did the man want to do with Severus in the first place? Though, perhaps it could wait for another time; her son usually would come over even for ten minutes.

Heaving out a sigh, Eileen went to prepare some food for dinner.

---

Lord Voldemort was almost finished with his Animagus training.

Being a feared, tremendously powerful Dark Lord in recent history, he easily breezed through the meditation stage though having a mandrake leaf inside his mouth for a month was a bit uncomfortable. All the while, Nagini had her beady black eyes on him, listening attentively to every word of his progress.

The thing was, he didn’t know whether to like his supposed animal form or not. He could faintly see it was rather small, perhaps with a broad chest but nothing more than that. His cherished brown snake told him it would be very ironic that he turned out to be anything but a serpent, seeing that he was the last descendant of Salazar Slytherin, the great Parselmouth himself.

Of course, Lord Voldemort had read that no one could simply choose their animal counterpart; it was ingrained within them on what beast they would have similarities with.

He and his faithful companion had gone to a secluded place to catch the rays of the full moon for his potion. The morning dews were a bit hard to collect (for a brief moment, he wondered how wizards in the olden days achieved in getting them), but the moth chrysalis was an easy one due to his connections with the Death Eaters. On this particular night, it had been a month since he first began his training.

Putting Nagini in a protective bubble charm, Lord Voldemort then summoned a cloud of electrical storm and waited for the lightning to appear. When a bright flash of light broke into the sky, the two quickly entered a nearby shack and the Dark Lord muttered, “Amato Animo Animato Animagus,” for the final time before consuming the potion.

Nagini observed closely as her owner seemingly shrank down and tilted her head in utmost puzzlement before her mouth gave into a smile upon seeing his animal form.

She only hoped Severus Prince would appreciate the Dark Lord’s effort to be with him as inconspicuously as possible.

---

July arrived without any major events, and Severus was glad of it.

He had begun to acquaint with Prince Manor’s house-elves, who all greeted him with utmost kindness and respect wherever Septimus took him out for a stroll in the gardens or visiting the kitchens. He was curious about the magic used by the house-elves, and wondered if he could learn them in a way or another.

Whenever the weekend rolled by, Severus would make his medication potions in the laboratory and though he enjoyed doing such mundane chores of cutting ingredients and stirring, he couldn’t help but to wonder how long he have to keep up with such acts. Sure, he had killed Sirius Black for all the grief the damned boy had inflicted on him, but was it worthwhile?

He quickly shook his head to banish such thought. Oh, Severus Snape – Severus Septimus Prince - could be remorseful, yes; it’s just Sirius Black didn’t deserve such forgiveness from him. He certainly couldn’t let himself being weak and exposing his vulnerability to other people, fearing to lose control just like with the horrible Boggart incident.

Turning off the fire, Severus then waited for the completed potions to cool down and with a sigh, he took out the spider necklace Francesca Zabini had given him nearly a year ago and ran his fingers over the purple item and the ring next to it.

He had managed to separate his halved soul into seven equal pieces thanks to the Elder Wand’s otherworldly power, and had put two of them into the amethyst spider gemstone and the golden ring band of the Resurrection Stone. Though oozing with faint traces of Dark Magic, both trinkets were pulsing with life under his fingertips, and Severus had put some intermediate protective charms to prevent anyone else from getting their hands on the valuable placeholders of his severed soul.

After about fifteen minutes, Severus took out his hazel wand and transferred each of the potions into their respective vials and jars before carefully putting them into his satchel. He then adjusted and moved his wheelchair to the entrance of the room, swung the door open and headed to his room. 

A sudden force from behind almost made Severus jump out of his seat and gripping the wheels to stop himself from going any further, he turned to see the basilisk shirked down, sheepishly averting his gaze. “I’d appreciate it if you give me some warning first,” he admonished lightly.

The great serpent’s yellow eyes drooped as if asking for his forgiveness. “You look tired,” it said and Severus rolled his eyes good-naturedly; spending nearly three hours in the laboratory simply to make sure he had enough stocks to last for the week was energy-draining to say the least. With a weak smile and a nod, he allowed Salazar to push his wheelchair forward at a considerate pace and simply let it to open the door with its tail.

The basilisk stopped short at his bed and Severus put his numerous potions into the drawer and left some next to the table lamp for his consumption later that day. Barely concealing his yawn, he made a move to grab one of the books on his desk to fight off his drowsiness when Salazar hissed, “You need some rest, Master.”

“Just call me Severus, though I won’t stop you from calling me ‘Master’,” he muttered and taking his cane, he hobbled to his bed and landed on his back onto the soft mattress with a relieved sigh. Beckoning the basilisk over to his side, Severus then caressed its scaly head softly as he listened to the great serpent’s purrs of contentment.

Before long, both of them fell into a quiet slumber.

 

Severus woke up a few hours later only to find the space next to him was empty; Salazar must have woken up earlier and went out. Yawning, he then reached for the book he wanted to read and briefly raised his eyebrows upon seeing it was the Secrets of the Darkest Arts.

He was fascinated with Dark Magic, alright; but even then he couldn’t help wondering why the ancient tome seemed to make itself prominent these days. It was as if the book was luring him with all the knowledge it had inside, reeling him in like a forbidden fruit.

Knowledge is power, indeed.

Severus absent-mindedly flicked through the yellowing pages, though his eyes caught onto one rather interesting chapter after the Horcruxes’ and intrigued, he went to read the description:

TAKING SPELL (BLOOD RITUALS NEEDED)

This spell was now forbidden in modern age, though it was immensely popular amongst wizards and witches back in the early emergence of Magic. Any man could use this spell to take or replace what they initially lacked of with another person and it had no limited range to be used onto. Many accounts were written that some wizards would fight one another and the victor would take the losing party’s magical cores so that he would become more powerful.

Eyes now opened wide, Severus went to glance at his injured left leg and gulped. He had come to terms that he wouldn’t manage to walk normally again; even considering getting a prosthetic leg (no, he didn’t really trust the Healers to simply put on a wooden leg to replace his broken limb) but this spell… It was alluring in many ways.

Severus longingly wished to be able to stand by himself again, needing no help to move around and such. He had relied heavily onto every of his senses since he was a child living in Spinner’s End, and to lose an important part of him… well, he might make second thoughts about the amputation business.

Blinking hard, he then continued reading; his sharp mind took in every detail of the rituals the ancient wizards had done all in name of gaining power to themselves.

He barely held himself together after finishing the chapter within an hour. Swallowing his fears away, Severus subconsciously splayed his left hand over his chest, feeling the area was slightly hot. Grimacing, he downed the cooling potion and gripped the empty vial tightly as he narrowed his orange eyes at the hauntingly terrifying chapter.

All the while, Death was looming over him from the shadows with bright, glittering red eyes.

Chapter 43: Wrath

Notes:

Warning: this chapter was gory as best as I could get (and may have slight form of injuries in the form of holes) so if you ain't comfortable with them, skip the near end of the chapter.

We cool with that? Good.

Severus spent most of his time trying hard not to think about the Taking Spell, which was well… very terrifying to read, lest of all actually doing such ritual! It was gory as hell, and the accounts written by the ancient witnesses described that most wizards who were subjected to such punishment (was it really a punishment when both parties had agreed to the rule before losing in a duel?) killed themselves afterward, especially those who lose their magical cores to another; thinking death was much better than being alive without magic.

He couldn’t help from remembering one of the Muggle novels he had read during primary school, which talked of a scientist managed to bring a dead man made of different body parts back to life once again. He was intrigued by the Muggle writer’s sheer imagination, but also felt sad for the nameless monster who only wanted to live as best as it could despite being a zombie; who only wished to have someone to accept who it was.

Severus found himself comparing a lot of his life to Frankenstein’s monster’s story after finding a copy of the book in Prince Manor’s library. His ancestors had told him they were genuinely astounded by the Muggles’ creative inventions to ease and entertain their life, and had gathered those that caught their eyes; namely books of course, but were also cautious enough not to interact with the non-magical people on a regular basis.

His mother’s defying act of running away to marry a Muggle man sealed such paranoia, especially when it had just been after the war with Gellert Grindelwald and the Second World War.

Sighing, Severus went back to see the letters that brought his N.E.W.T results. He had gotten eight Outstanding subjects and two Exceed Expectations (per Mrs. Marshbanks’ words, he didn’t need to take the practical tests despite already visiting the Ministry to do a few of them), which were more than enough for him to venture into Potions Mastery.

It’s just… he couldn’t, all thanks to his multiple health issues. He hadn’t even experimenting with other ingredients to make his potions because one such occasion in Malfoy Manor had sent him into a terrible coughing fit that lasted for a week; and he ruled out on using a gas mask since again, he depended a lot on his sensory senses. Potions, he thought, were where he shone the best. There were no foolish wand-waving or pretentious incantations; his work was done by his own efforts.

And thus, his mind strayed back to the Taking Spell. If he were to make the ritual, the person he chose must be unknown enough so it could simply be brushed off as a disappearance or something else.

…What was he thinking; already planning for such… murder?! Blatant thieveries of someone’s biological features, and permanently change them into his own?!

Groaning in utmost frustration, Severus took the rolled transcripts he wrote about his modified potion recipes and put them in his satchel along with some of his medication potions. Surely the man would take time to listen to his woes, right? He was not bad, but not that great either and if he were to be honest, Severus felt awful for trying to guilt-trip him.

However, what else could he do? He didn’t want to waste his life away like some degenerate that only lived off their ancestors’ wealth, inwardly cringing upon remembering Petunia Evans-Dursley’s rant about James Potter’s flaunting during the engagement Christmas dinner nearly a year ago. At least by going to the man, he could get some semblance of respect among his peers.

“Libby,” he called. When the house-elf appeared with a bow, he held his satchel tightly.

“Take me to Professor Slughorn’s office.”

---

Lord Voldemort was in his Animagus form, patiently stood in waiting for his heir to enter the room.

His second-in-command, Lucius Malfoy had set up a party to celebrate the lovely news of having the youngest Potions Master in recent history within the vicinity of renowned Potions Masters, the Slytherin families and discreet Death Eaters. He could barely contain his excitement upon hearing the young man’s voice alongside Malfoy’s.

“Where’s the Dark Lord?”

“We are heading there, alright,” Lucius said and stopped in front of the room the young man previously stayed in his coma.

When the door swung open, Lord Voldemort inwardly smiled as Nagini slithered fast on the floor to greet Severus Prince, with him remaining still at his place when the two started conversing in Parseltongue. It took quite a while for the young man to notice him but when he did, his eyebrows rose in curiosity.

“Hello,” Severus said with a small smile and after moving his wheelchair closer to him, reaching out his arm to him. The Dark Lord went onto the offered arm and almost preened in delight when Severus started scratching under his chin and patted his head.

The three of them didn’t exchange words after that, simply content being by themselves until Severus furrowed his brows as he turned to Nagini. “Pretty sure Lucius said he was in this room, but…” He then looked around the place in puzzlement before glancing at the brown snake again, this time with narrowed eyes. “…Why are you smiling like that?”

Sure enough, Nagini’s lips curled upward and her beady black eyes glinted as if in amusement.

Lord Voldemort only observed as Severus was frowning at him, his disguised black eyes seemingly were in deep thoughts and examined all his facial features.

Then the young man laughed. It was a soft ringing of voice, and he had partially covered his mouth like those women did as in not to offend other people. After a while, Severus put him on the floor.

“…Really?” Severus huffed delightfully whilst shaking his head, “Of all animals you could get to be, you’re an owl?”

The Dark Lord shifted back into his human form, also sporting a grin after standing up. “Hey, I can’t really choose what I would be, now do I?”

“Thought for sure you’d be a snake, but I guess that was a bit on the nose.”

Lord Voldemort rolled his red eyes in amusement; such stereotypes on his family sure had left quite a mark. “Thank you again, for this,” he said instead, showing the Prince family’s Portkey pendant around his pale neck.

He, the great Dark Lord had finally managed to gain Severus Prince’s utmost trust and now they were connected by the loyalty bond the young man’s family members were known of.

Severus only shrugged. “It does get a bit lonely in the manor.”

As Nagini went to lie on the bed, Lord Voldemort helped to push his heir’s wheelchair to the door before turning into his animal form once again and perched on Severus’ shoulder while the young man opened the door, briefly frowning upon seeing Lucius Malfoy stood guard outside. Though with a frown as he looked around the room, Lucius then merely raised his shoulders before pushing the wheelchair forward.

Both the disguised brown owl and the raven-haired man exchanged knowing looks, simply content with the gentle pushing of the wheelchair and the Dark Lord pondered as to why Severus nodded politely to one of the house-elves that opened the door leading to the gardens.

The backyard of Malfoy Manor was as spacious as the mansion itself, with banquets and tables were set up lovingly amongst the gardens. Laughter of children having fun with some of the games rang across the place while the parents and adults were conversing with one another.

Lord Voldemort had his currently orange eyes squinted as he watched a few of his Death Eaters exchanged some pleasantries with Malfoy and Severus along the way. Besides, this was a great opportunity to cut out any possible traitors amongst his ranks.

When they arrived at the main table and Lucius placed Severus next to Narcissa Black, the blond man then took his seat and raised his glass of red wine up high. “Let’s give a toast to the youngest Potions Master in the century, Severus Snape!” he spoke.

The guests followed suit with delighted cheers, causing Severus to blush due to the sudden attention and talked to Narcissa to distract himself. Meanwhile, the Dark Lord noted how Bellatrix Lestrange had her dark brows rose in deadpan upon seeing him before enjoying her meal with a shrug.

He only had told Bellatrix about his Animagus form, seeing that he didn’t want to lose a valuable fighter within his ranks. And in turn, she too had begun training herself to achieve said ability, stating that a Slytherin must always had a trump card under their sleeve.

All in all, it was a fine summer day.

That was, until a blast of magic came out of nowhere and scorched the main table. Shrieks of terror immediately came after, and the Dark Lord looked around in haste, narrowing his eyes upon seeing unfamiliar faces amongst the crowd.

Narcissa quickly helped Severus getting to the mansion while he flew to a bush to transform back into human. “Get the children into the manor!” he ordered and took out his trusty yew wand.

No one would get away with harming his heir.

---

Narcissa had gone out to help the others, and Severus tried his best to calm the children who attended the party as they hid in one of the rooms while thinking of a way to protect them.

He could do some basic spells, alright; but even then he couldn’t cast them on a regular basis. Even the Killing Curse he unleashed on Sirius Black took him out for nearly two days. Not to mention he was the only one in the room that was already of age, and he doubted he could take a fight on the Aurors that might enter the room.

The mahogany doors of Malfoy Manor were slammed open and they remained quiet as possible, straining their ears to listen on any intruders.

Their wish didn’t come true when a man entered the place, initially surprised before grinning widely at them.

“Well, well, well,” he said after locking the doors Severus had no chance to undo, “What do we have here?”

Severus had gripped his elm wand in anticipation of an attack but much to his surprise, the Auror used a Summoning Spell to take his satchel from him. Though he briefly blinked in puzzlement over the action, his eyes quickly widened as he understood the gravity of the situation.

“Give it back,” he tried not to show his fear to the man opposite him. From behind him, he could hear the children in hiding echoed his words.

He felt the corner of his lips twitched in fright as his lungs began to irritate. It had been a long time since he last drank his medication potions for the day and he was way overdue for the next one.

Severus felt his chest started to constrict and burn up afterward; and he struggled to catch a breath amidst his coughing fit. “Please…” he heaved with teary eyes, already dropping his wand. The pain was getting unbearable by each second and he felt as if an invisible force was both burning and choking the life out of him.

Was this what his phantom pet raven, Rogue felt too when it sacrificed itself to the Fiendfyre that Sirius Black unleashed in the Slytherin dungeons back then? That ultimately, death was the only peace he would get?!

A particular tremor that rattled through his body had him doubled over his wheelchair to stabilize himself, still hacking his lungs out. As he tried to get a bearing, Severus felt something dripped out of his mouth and his eyes widened in utmost horror upon seeing what it was.

Blood.

He coughed out… blood. That… never happened before. It never happened ever since he woke up from his coma; already making sure to take his potions as quick as possible whenever the symptoms came up.

“Great Merlin!” he heard the man shout and with a blur, his satchel was passed back to him. Quickly, Severus scourged inside of the bag for his potions and drank them one after another in quick succession before doubling over once again to hide his discomfort as the cool sensation tried to fight off the fiery pain.

“I… I’m sorry,” the man’s empty apology entered his ears, “I- I thought you were only faking it out.”

Just like that, Severus Prince’s wrath sparked to life.

Fake? Fake?! FAKE?!

It was just with James Potter in Hogwarts’ Great Hall all over again. Except of course, that pompous brat didn’t do anything to kill him back then. The one in front of him though… the damned bastard he was, how could he dare to accuse him of faking his own illness?!

As his chest cooled down, Severus could feel one of his wands vibrated from the arm holster and discreetly took it out, knowing already from the texture of the wood that it was his blackthorn wand.

“…Sorry?” he spoke with a shaky breath, holding his chosen wand tightly. “That’s it…? You… You almost killed me and all you can say is you’re sorry?” He still didn’t rise up from his position.

“I… I didn’t know. I really am sorry about this-”

“DOES THIS LOOK LIKE A FAKE EXPRESSION TO YOU?!” With a snarl, Severus pounced onto the man, barely minding the painful throbbing of his left leg as he held his wand like a knife (and it felt like a knife too) and began stabbing the man’s visage with high force, shouting in great distress with every plunge. All the while, he took his opponent’s wand and snapped it into half with his left hand, not caring a bit when the other man howled in anguish over his lost weapon.

All he could see afterward was red. All he could hear was screams of agony. All he could feel was blood spraying about onto his skin. All he could smell was the pungent, metallic scent of blood. All he could taste was revenge.

He was ready to pierce the man’s heart when a cold voice whispered into his mind, “Do it. Take him away and do the ritual of the Taking Spell. Those pains you suffer have no other remedy. Let him have a taste of it.”

As if entranced by those words, Severus splayed his left hand onto his victim’s chest in search for his core before his mouth broke into a wide grin which was hidden from view by his hair.

Like Victor Frankenstein’s monster, Severus Prince only wanted to live.

Yes, this man’s magical core would do just fine. And he had such healthy pair of lungs and leg too.

Chapter 44: Mercy

Notes:

Me: *seeing a canonical character that disappeared without a trace*

mmm yes a great plot device right there

Lucius Malfoy was furious over the unexpected breaching of the pesky group who called themselves the Light side into his ancestral home. Though, he supposed the usage of the Polyjuice Potion and strong appearance-altering spells were great if a bit cheap.

Luckily, with the numerous number of Slytherin-based wizarding families and Potions Masters fighting alongside them in the ensuing battle, the group left afterward with barely any scratches on the Dark side; not minding a bit if there were some of them might get caught and Lucius sneered on the fact that those Lions were willing to save their own skin more over the others’.

So much for the bravery that Godric Gryffindor had preached on and on until their ears bleed.

Hiding his frustration behind his Occlumency shields, he then went to apologize to his guests for troubling them, who simply brushed it away with thanks for doing well to celebrate the joy of having the most brilliant Potions Master within their vicinity even for a brief moment.

As some of the parents began taking their children home by the Knight Bus (and what a shame it was for the Malfoys to allow such thing to step within their humble home), Lucius noticed his fiancée approached him with a weak smile.

“It seemed that our wedding will be a quiet ceremony, dear,” he said after embracing her.

Narcissa Black, bless her kind heart, only hummed and held his arm securely, “I’d imagine so. Don’t blame yourself over this; people could only see so much of the future.”

They simply stood together whilst watching the parents that stayed behind were comforting their children before Lucius felt a niggling thought playing in his mind and his face went pale a second later.

“Had anyone seen Snape?” he almost panicked as he asked the remaining crowd.

The children shared a look with one another. “He went home already, Mr. Malfoy,” one of them spoke.

At that, Lucius blinked in utmost incredulity. “But those men had set up anti-Apparation wards…” he mumbled with furrowed brows, stroking his chin thoughtfully. It was quite a hassle to dismantle the spells used; in fact the Dark Lord himself was still breaking the wards apart, cursing Albus Dumbledore under his breath every now and then.

“He told us to give this to you,” a girl said and handed a glass vial to him, and Lucius’ curiosity rose upon realizing the content inside of it and seeing the note attached to the neck of the vial by a thread. Despite it being ages since he last contacted Snape through letters, he still recognized the young man’s elegant yet spidery handwriting:

Give this to the Dark Lord.

Lucius held onto the item until Narcissa took her leave with her sister, Bellatrix and passed the vial to Lord Voldemort as soon as he entered the manor with a flourish of his robes. Wondering what could Snape wanted to show to the Dark Lord with the memory strand, he then shook his head; already knowing there really was more of Severus Snape than meets the eye.

Sighing under his breath, Lucius then went to the living room and called all the house-elves that served his home to tighten the security wards and to sense any intruders around the mansion, be it of Polyjuice Potions or magical and Muggle disguises.

He would not disappoint his ancestors ever again.

---

Albus Dumbledore wondered when it had gone wrong.

The skirmish on Malfoy Manor back in early August was not supposed to be an attack at all; instead he had wished to see how Severus Snape had fared in spite of his disability. Though, he had known that his presence was not welcomed by the Slytherin families, so he and a selected few of the Order of the Phoenix’s members had disguised themselves to watch over Snape’s newest achievement party.

Of course, it was also meant to capture any suspected Death Eaters who made random attacks in different locations by listening to their discreet conversations, killing two birds with one stone.

When he first saw Snape smile weakly as he was being pushed on his wheelchair by Lucius Malfoy, Albus couldn’t help but to think how could such a paranoid young man be so trusting over another? What could have been if Severus Snape and Lily Evans never broke their friendship?

But then for some reason James Potter had blasted a mild Explosion Spell to the main table and all chaos broke loose. Despite the ensuing disarray, the great wizened wizard still didn’t forget the main objectives in infiltrating Malfoy Manor and the Order of the Phoenix fought to the very best until they were overpowered and ran away through the special Portkey of his Fawkes’ feathers.

When they returned to Hog’s Head Inn, Albus was relieved to see most of his young fighters were well before his wrinkled face went pale upon noticing something.

Caradoc Dearborn was not among them.

---

Death simply stood by in silence, hidden from anyone’s view; even of its Master’s, watching as the young man’s chest rose and fell with a steady rhythm in his sleep. The black curtains of his hair that framed his gaunt visage shone faintly under the moonlight with his pale, sallow face for once was not contorted into any painful discomfort or indications that he was having nightmares. Beside him, the basilisk was prone whilst curling in a protective posture, ready to strike at any intruders or to comfort its owner.

The Grim Reaper had thought for sure that Severus Prince would simply tear the man he chose for the Taking Spell’s ritual apart in revenge of the pain he made him suffer right in front of the children, but as always its Master had exceeded its expectations. Instead, after a moment of humble clarification he had asked it to wipe the horrific memory of the bloodbath from the eyewitnesses and requested for a variation of the ancient ritual so that he only would transfer his ailments rather than taking what he needed.

Death, being a great Lord of Magic of course, had agreed to its Master’s rather benign requests. And thus, the ritual was not as horrifying as it hoped to see of, had known of what Severus could do when he was threatened; but it still relished over Caradoc Dearborn’s frantic cries for help when his magical core was forcefully ripped from his body and molded into its Master’s with a few coaxing words and drops of blood. 

The basilisk was extremely helpful in disposing the remaining evidence afterward.

The Dark Angel turned to the few glass vials placed on the drawer beside the bed, narrowing its red eyes at the various liquids in each of them. It knew there was no real cure to Fiendfyre’s inflictions, especially as terrible as the young man had suffered. The cursed fire was meant to destroy everything in its way, after all. The fact that his phantom raven’s protection spell still lingered in his blood however, proved that hope was not lost.

Perhaps with enough time, Severus Prince would find within himself to heal to some extent again. And though it didn’t really approve of his companions, it was not up to Death to dictate who had his best interests at heart.

Because ultimately, only madmen would understand one another and were willing to do anything so their world would not be compromised.

---

For over a year afterward, no one ever saw or heard anything of Severus Snape.

Some said he had gone into hiding in the Muggle world or fled the country altogether, worrying of getting caught into the ensuing war, which already had its sparks from the attack on Malfoy Manor. Others thought he went to search for more potent potion ingredients to be brought home, befitting of his new position and fame as the youngest Potions Master. The few of them whispered with hushed voices that Snape tried to get his injuries healed in spite of how unlikely that possibility was.

Not to mention there was a sudden outbreak of the dragon pox disease within the wizarding community of Britain, so the war briefly stopped with Potions Masters and Healers on both sides scrambled to create the perfect cure to those who got infected, much to no avail. They had all tried to contact Snape with every means, yet their letters and Floo calls were left unanswered, mainly due to no one knew where he really was.

But of course, only two people who knew where the elusive young man was, and both had kept their words to not reveal of his whereabouts.

Lord Voldemort was especially delighted over the fact that Severus Prince had only trusted him and his mother, who still lived in the Muggle world with her repulsive husband. Despite his intense hatred of Muggles, he did care enough of his heir’s thoughts and had watched Eileen Prince from the shadows, telling Severus of his mother’s life from time to time.

All the while, the young man supplied the Death Eaters with some temporary cures for the dragon pox patients and future plans for the Dark side to rule over wizarding Britain. The Dark Lord was still smirking as he stared at the Prince family’s Portkey pendant before reading what Severus wrote just then:

I think you’d get enough influence if you were to set some of Azkaban’s prisoners free. Just imagine, a Dark Lord of all people save them from eternal despair? It would be a great insult to Dumbledore and the Ministry in general, showing them how weak they really were. Won’t it be funny to watch them trying to conjure happy memories over and over, only to be in utter misery moments later?

Lord Voldemort’s lips curled into a wry smile as he imagined the implications of the idea. Ah, how he couldn’t believe Severus Prince had such morbid ideas of torture, much akin to Bellatrix Lestrange on her best days. But he supposed that made the young man all dearer to him, seeing that they both had suffered terribly under the hands of Albus Dumbledore.

(He still reviewed the memory Severus had given him of what happened during the party of his Potions Master’s celebration every now and then, taking in greedily of every detail that was hidden behind the dour, mysterious façade of Severus Prince.)

A faint hiss entered his ears and he turned to see Nagini at his feet. Still smiling, he held his arm out, watching as the serpent gently wrapped herself around and slithered closer to his face. “You look unusually happy,” she started.

He simply rolled his eyes, “You know who it is already, dear.”

“I suppose he already knew about that news, then?” she queried, and they both looked at the day’s Daily Prophet’s headline, which wrote:

POTTER FAMILY DECEASED, HEIR LEFT DISTRAUGHT

“Truly a shame that the pox didn’t get all of them,” Lord Voldemort snorted, “but I’d guess Severus was happy enough to see James Potter blubbering like some idiot incapable in taking care of himself; which he actually was.” The two then shared a laugh.

“I’m going on a faraway trip, Nagini,” he said afterward, “perhaps taking about a week. Would you mind if you stay here? Or would you like to be with Severus? Just so you know, you’d need to keep your eyes closed unless he said otherwise.”

The brown snake’s beady black eyes glinted and she flicked her tongue in interest, “I never really see a basilisk up close before, so…”

“That’s the spirit, dear.”

After writing to his heir for permission of letting Nagini to stay in Prince Manor and getting his agreement, Lord Voldemort and his serpent used the Portkey pendant to teleport to the hidden mansion, eager to finally see where his heir lived.

Prince Manor was not as grandiose as Malfoy Manor, but if he were to be honest, the Dark Lord thought it suited the whole family just fine with its warm colors against the greenery of nature. There were no gaudy decorations or eye-dazzling structures scattered throughout the hillside and the nearby forest. All in all, it was a place of complete serenity.

Mustering his courage with Nagini coiled loosely around his neck, he then knocked on the entrance doors three times.

“Who’s there?” someone spoke from the other side of the doors.

At that, Lord Voldemort silently gulped in fear. He had long ditched his birth name, already embracing his new one as best as he could. Though he mentally shook his head and steeled himself to give his answer. Oh, he knew he just make up one, but he didn’t think whoever it was in there would appreciate it if he turned out to be lying about his true identity. This was a family that valued truthfulness as much as loyalty; and he’d be damned to ruin such thing after painstakingly tried his best to gain Severus Prince’s favor.

No, this must be the ultimate test to see whether he truly fit of getting Severus’, and by extension, the whole Prince family’s utmost trust.

And so with a heavy heart, he gritted his teeth as he uttered out, “I- It’s… It’s Tom. ...Tom Marvolo Riddle.” Dear Merlin, how he hated that name. “And here’s Nagini; I do believe I had told Severus that she’s staying here for about a week.”

“Oh, just a moment please,” the person said, “You’re so lucky he had given you permission to come over here, otherwise you’d be stranded elsewhere. Had such case in the old times; can’t really feel sorry for him.”

When the entrance doors were swung open, Lord Voldemort had expected many things; mainly of how the olden lords bowing to each other in greeting and exchanged some intricate gifts. Obviously he didn’t bring such presents and he wondered just how the Prince family would accept him due to them only previously contacted with each other of Severus’ coma back in March.

So imagine his surprise to see a silvery form of a ghost greeted him and Nagini with a polite bow.

“Surprised much?” the spirit said bemusedly with a raised eyebrow, “Septimus Prince, if you may kindly call me. Severus is in the dining room, come in.”

The two newcomers looked around in interest at the moving portraits hanging across the hall; all greeted them with polite nods and quick pleasantries very much unlike those in Malfoy Manor. The Dark Lord noted in great pleasure at how Severus was depicted in his portrait; he especially looked regal and mysterious, befitting of his true nature.

When the three stepped into the dining room, the ghost immediately left to check on the basilisk. “Hello,” Severus spoke with a small smile as soon as Septimus disappeared from view.

For all what's worthwhile, perhaps those rumors he had heard of Severus' disappearance had their own inkling of truth. The young man in front of him still looked rather pale, but not as sickly and what was surprising the most was the fact that he no longer used his wheelchair.

"Painful thing it was, to get the bone mended by Muggle means," Severus muttered offhandedly after sipping on his tea. They then exchanged some news over the dragon pox and as expected, the young man laughed over James Potter’s misfortune.

Taking his leave after an hour later of talking more about the plan to breach Azkaban’s security system, the Dark Lord then prepared for his arduous journey to the dreaded magical prison. His Animagus form was exceptionally useful to fly without much noise and attention, and by the time he found a loose entrance to the prison, he placed a strong Disillusionment Charm onto himself.

Lord Voldemort might be a prodigy of Legilimency, but he would be a fool not to train himself to be as proficient in Occlumency and thus, he easily evaded the lurking presence of the Dementors before peering into one cell after another, searching for the best candidates that would serve well in his ranks. Stopping in front of the cell nearby the watchtower, the Dark Lord’s red eyes then glittered under the faint moonlight upon seeing who it was.

“Hello, Mr. Lupin.”

Chapter 45: Secrecy

Notes:

We've reached 100k+ words, woohoo! 🎉🎊

this chapter might feel a bit rambling but 🤷

Remus Lupin’s life in Azkaban was horrible.

He was shipped off to the dreaded place with nothing more than the clothes on his back, and with his wand was forever stowed away by the guards he had no chance to fight off the awful presence of the Dementors roaming around the prison. His holding cell was even reinforced with silver-coated paint on the bars and walls so he couldn’t escape using his other self.

Whenever his werewolf afflictions came up, he was almost glad of it since he could actually forget his misery if only it was for a night. He could’ve sworn the Ministry collectively agreed to put him somewhere where all the other prisoners and guards could see he made fun of himself whilst being a mindless beast. His prison outfit was almost always torn to ribbons by the next day and by the third time it happened, he never got any replacements. Instead, he had to resort to use old newspapers as cushions and blankets inside his cold cell, huddling himself closely to conserve body heat.

After nearly seven years having some people on his side, Remus found himself utterly vulnerable to the jeers and catcalls from other people about his monthly misfortune. He initially had high hopes that Albus Dumbledore would tried to solve the mystery of Sirius Black’s murder and free him, seeing that the great old wizard had helped him to get proper education in the past.

But for the time he remained in his holding cell, he had never received any visitors. As time passed, Remus no longer knew of joy. If there really was a blessing in disguise, it was that he didn’t need to choose a side in the war. The newspapers he read all talked about destruction and chaos, and he noted grimly that the Light side didn’t fare well at the moment.

For a brief moment, he wondered if Albus Dumbledore really was the strongest wizard alive.

He was about to fall into sleep for the day when he heard a cheerful voice greeting him. Startled awake, Remus stared outside of his cell only to see no one.

“Don’t be afraid,” the phantom spoke on as if with a wide grin, “I can tell you are a brave soul, still holding on to the hope that you may get out of here someday. As applause to your efforts, I do hope you like these.”

Right before his eyes, Remus saw items began to appear; clean clothes, food and drink, even more newspapers. Yet he still saw no one, even as the person passed the things through one of the gaps in between the bars.

Could it be…?

“I do hope you take good care of those outfits; they are really hard to get and I won’t be here always. Cheerio.” With a whoosh, whoever it was then walked away. Remus took the newspaper and went pale upon reading the news of James Potter’s parents passed away due to dragon pox, along with some other elderly people.

For the next few days, the mysterious visitor came by without a word, simply giving Remus the items and left just as quick. He never heard the other prisoners talked greedily nor did he have any intentions to share his newfound belongings with others. After all, the world in Azkaban was merciless.

It was almost a week when the unknown man handed him the Daily Prophet for the day and said delightfully, “I do think you will like this edition, Mr. Lupin.”

Frowning, Remus uttered his thanks skeptically and read the headline, which wrote:

POTTER HEIR ANNOUNCES MARRIAGE IN OCTOBER

His eyes went teary up upon seeing James, Lily Evans and Peter Pettigrew huddling themselves close in the accompanying photograph and how he wished he could join them too. He could only hope that his mysterious visitor was a brilliant one too and could help him find a way out of the prison, despite how unlikely it was.

---

“How’s the wolf?”

It was a week after Lord Voldemort’s visit to Azkaban, and he was currently in the cottage behind the British Library with Severus Prince and Nagini for tea. It was not to say Prince Manor was not the right place to have their usual meeting, but rather that the young man would receive his letters without compromising his family’s safe haven.

After all, only he and Eileen Prince were the people who knew of Severus’ name change, status and where he actually lived.

“Pitiful,” the older man spoke with a sneer as he stroked the brown snake’s long body, “I can’t wait to take him out and crush his miniscule hopes by letting Fenrir have his fun.”

Severus’ orange eyes seemed to glint in mischief before he drank his tea. They simply sat by doing their own business until they heard a continuous tapping by the window.

“An owl?” Severus sighed upon seeing what it was, “If this is about the damned dragon pox cure yet again, I will tear it to pieces.”

Lord Voldemort heaved out a silent amused snort; Severus Prince might be a Potions Master but he was no Healer, why couldn’t those with the right actual professions did the job instead? He watched as Severus took the letter and tore it open with a flick of his wand and the young man furrowed his brows while reading the contents before throwing it aside with an indignant snort. Intrigued, he went to see what it was and turned sour himself.

It was the invitation to James Potter and Lily Evans’ wedding, set to be on Halloween Eve.

Both men racked their brains over why the younger man’s nemeses had sent such item before Lord Voldemort grinned, “You should attend the party.”

Severus pursed his lips thinly. “And pray tell; why should I bother myself with the Mudblood?”

At that, the Dark Lord smiled. His Death Eaters had never used the degrading word again (at least in his presence) but he always had a soft spot for his heir to utter it, especially to the redheaded girl. “I don’t know about you, but I do believe this is a perfect opportunity to know more of Dumbledore’s pathetic army just like what they did to your party a year ago. We can take them down some time later.”

Severus merely rolled his eyes, “They will pinpoint it all to me, and you know already how much I hate attention.”

Lord Voldemort noticed the young man’s hands were shaking minutely and narrowed his red eyes. “Of course, if you don’t want to then let me go in your stead. I do want to gather more information of our opposition.”

Severus snorted, “Doubt you will act as me in such finesse. Knowing them, they’ll probably have some guy to inspect the guests’ wands as a failsafe plan to prevent any intruders.” He then tapped his chin thoughtfully and the Dark Lord patiently waited for the inevitable.

“Oh alright, but you will have to come along too,” he groused.

---

“Lily love, I get that you’re kind and all but for the love of Merlin, I still can’t comprehend why you invited him of all people to our wedding.”

“He is my oldest friend, James,” she sighed, “He’s the one who first introduced me to this world; the least I could do for him is for him to be in peace with who I chose to marry. And besides, we do need a good Potions Master on our side.”

Her to-be husband huffed, “Your skills are already good enough for our cause. As if Snivvy’s all happy with all this; look around us Lils.” The Potters’ cottage in Godric’s Hollow was decorated with both Muggle and magical items for Halloween, and even they both wore matching suits of Frankenstein and his supposed bride.

Lily rolled her vibrant green eyes, “Oh, on the contrary he will fit just fine.”

Dusk fell over and guests began to flock into the place, with both she and James bowed down in greeting to the former Headmaster of Hogwarts as well as their old professors and friends from the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix.

“I demand you to let me enter at once,” a sour voice entered the air and Lily turned to the entrance, seeing Severus Snape was pursing his lips at the Ministry officer who narrowed his eyes while the old wandmaker in Diagon Alley, Garrick Ollivander was inspecting the young man’s wand as per precautions so that no impostor would come in. On Snape’s shoulder was a brown owl whose orange eyes looked around in utmost curiosity.

She hiked up her dress slightly and approached the three men, “Mr. Moody, it’s alright; he’s with me. Dumbledore asks for him too.” Hearing her words, the gnarly wizard strode by whilst huffing under his breath.

“Here you go, Mr. Snape; I do hope it continues to serve you well in these trying times,” Mr. Ollivander said and Snape nodded briskly before keeping his wand inside the arm sleeve of his robe, presumably in a holster too.

Lily took note of her childhood friend’s appearance, which was shrouded in black on every aspect. His pale visage was the only striking feature among the bleakness of his outfit, even more so than the famed vampire Dracula. In his left hand was a brown wooden cane that he gripped tightly and as he walked without much care for her, she noticed how he limped slightly in every other step before sitting nearby the refreshments with a sigh.

Lily looked over to James who quirked his eyebrow minutely before continuing to talk to Alastor Moody and the rest of the Aurors that attended the party. Mustering her courage, she then approached Snape; he was stroking the owl’s chin with a weak smile and dropped the gesture as soon as she took her seat next to him.

“Nice owl,” she commented but Snape simply ignored her.

“…So, h- how’re you doing?” she started again, inwardly cringing at her attempt. They were friends for seven years, yet she felt as if strangers to the young man beside her. Did he still remember his promise that she would regret it if she were to talk to him again? Sighing, she went to the end side of the carpet and walked alongside Marlene McKinnon to James who waited on the small stage.

When the Ministry officer that overlooked her wedding ceremony pledged them to be loyal of each other, Lily found herself distracted by Snape’s intense gaze.

“Lily?” James’ voice broke through her hazy mind and blushing with embarrassment; she turned to him and returned his words of allegiance. As the marriage vow entwined between her and her husband, she could feel a rush of euphoria running through her.

The party went by without much fanfare, but Lily found herself to stare at Snape every now and then. The dour young man still sat by himself and his owl, although some people and the Hogwarts professors did come over to his table and congratulate him for his achievement, asking him whether he had found a cure for the dragon pox disease.

“No,” he said seemingly through gritted teeth; Lily assumed there had been many people questioning him the same thing on a regular basis. “I’m a Potions Master, sir; not a Healer. And besides, why should I risk myself getting infected with such illness? I already had enough with my current conditions, thank you very much.”

Professor Horace Slughorn only laughed at his former student’s rants, “I’d guess so, Mr. Snape! Still, it was a shame; I had hoped that you will take my place someday but alas… I don’t suppose you know any other Potions Masters that are of your caliber?”

Snape only shook his head, “I do think Francesca Zabini is almost done with her training, though.”

“Miss Zabini? My, my; I think I’d rather have the students do their work with a straight mind!”

Lily found herself glad when Snape frowned at the man in utter distaste. His owl merely blinked its orange eyes curiously before Snape politely dismissed Slughorn with a wave of his hand, to which the older man only laughed and left, replaced with Albus Dumbledore.

At that, she leant her head subtly to hear the ensuing conversation. She too, wondered what exactly the old warlock wanted to talk of with Snape.

“Mr. Snape, I’m glad that you could find the time to attend Miss Evans… or rather, Mrs. Potter’s wedding today,” the wizened wizard began with a smile, his blue eyes were twinkling. 

For his part, Snape only looked in disinterest at him. “I’m only here to see the possible wreckage of marriage these two people would have in the future, sir,” he almost spat the last word.

“Surely you would have more faith in them.”

“Why should I, I wonder? Is it really my fault that I felt no joy out of this? Of the unification of two people who belittled me for who I am, who hurt me despite already knowing of my injuries?” Snape narrowed his black eyes at Dumbledore, “But I suppose this had been rather fun, seeing that this marriage is only to cover up a disgraceful mistake. Or am I wrong on this, Evans?”

Lily’s face went beet red; how could he know? Blinking hard, she looked down to herself and gulped uneasily. Knowing Severus Snape, he perhaps had noticed it when she sauntered toward him earlier.

“I think I’ve had enough idiocy for the day, Mortimer. Let’s go home; I do so wish for fish and chips for tonight.”

The moment Severus Snape and his owl left the cottage with a crack, narrowed eyes fell onto James Potter and his newly-wed wife in suspicion.

Chapter 46: Wintery Blues

Notes:

warning: character held at gunpoint; if you aren't comfortable with it, skip the entire part of Tobias' POV

“I find it things went awry with your old friend, Mr. Lupin?”

That disembodied voice spoke out of Remus’ own thoughts as he read the news of what happened during James and Lily’s wedding for the umpteenth time, wondering when exactly had things gone wrong. If only Sirius was still around, he could give James some logical advices… but he had killed him with his own hands, didn’t he?

Should he still care for his friends, who threw him in Azkaban without much thought? Had they tolerated him just for being the outlier, got to be exempted from many rules during their school years?

At that, Remus quickly shook his head. James was the leader of the Marauders; surely he and Peter would do just fine fighting under Dumbledore’s orders to win the war. But he was conflicted to be on whose side as of now.

“I do believe it’s time for us to make our escape,” the phantom spoke into his mind and Remus could barely register the words before everything went black.

When he came back to his senses, he found himself to be blindfolded and restrained to… something. It was as if he was lying on a wooden platform, and his limbs were stretched so far and tied tightly that he felt very uncomfortable.

A series of footsteps – two or three of them, he noted – approached him, and Remus found himself to be glad to hear the mysterious voice again. “Don’t be afraid of him, he is your benefactor for your escape,” it said rather giddily, “the least you can do is to be a good pup.”

Pup?

As his blindfold was thrown aside, Remus tried to scream only to gasp out faint, panicked breaths when he saw who it was.

“Hello, little wolf.” Fenrir Greyback grinned.

---

“I’m telling you, that boy is a menace.”

Albus Dumbledore could only sigh to himself as he heard Alastor Moody was ranting on and on about the one person that had been playing in their mind ever since he made his reappearance after a year in James and Lily Potter’s marriage.

Severus Snape.

The unexpected news over the two’s coupling out of wedlock was such a shock it remained being the headlines of the Daily Prophet for almost three days, with scornful eyes trailing after them and spiteful whispers entered their ears on a regular basis even to this day. The Potters were by means not as famous as the Blacks and the Malfoys but James’ father, Fleamont did create a wondrous hair potion and for the son to do such act… well, it was more than just a disgraceful mistake as Snape had put words to it.

“As much as a troublemaker he was, one can’t deny the brilliant mind he has, Alastor,” the wizened wizard muttered. Indeed, it had been nearly two months since the marriage fiasco and Snape was featured on the newspaper again, this time for his third-degree Order of Merlin for creating a new cure to the dragon pox disease. On the parchment, the young man’s dour expression stared ahead monotonously, though Albus could see his eyes were subtly glinted with pride as he held the award given by Minister Milicent Bagnold.

“And that’s what you got to recruit him into our cause?” Moody questioned with a raised eyebrow. “I don’t believe you. He already made it clear that he hated your guts on that day.”

“I’m only human, Alastor; sure was a surprise to know no one despise me even once,” Albus said morosely, “but I do think we can get quite the benefits of having an extraordinary Potions Master in our hands.” He hated how those people looked up to him like some saint whose words had to be revered by others after he defeated Gellert Grindelwald. It was why he thought Snape would make a better leader than him, as seen with his intricate plan to expose Remus Lupin’s condition.

In a way, he was glad to be stripped off from most of his positions.

Moody snorted, “You told me he’s once friends with Lily Evans-Potter?”

“Yes; it’s the reason why I believed we could still reel him in, to ensure the safety of his oldest friend and in turn, of us all.”

The other man narrowed his eyes. “Your talk of love may sound rubbish, but suit yourself.” With that, he left the old wizard to his own thoughts, who wondered how else they could try to win the ensuing war. Flipping through the newspaper, Albus sighed on the next issue that plagued his mind.

Remus Lupin had escaped from Azkaban for almost a month now, and was still nowhere to be seen.

---

Tobias Snape was by no means a great man.

He knew he was an outsider to the other two members of his family from the moment he knew their secrets, so was it wrong for him to balance the sides for a bit? Was it really his fault for establishing a fearful household just so that he could live for another day; that he was not to be trodden by the two? Where logic was almost nonexistent due to strange forces called magic?

“Please,” he heard Eileen mutter and he almost sighed audibly at her pathetic voice. Why couldn’t she be like the damned boy? At least he knew when to be quiet and to avoid his sight in general, not groveling over his feet like some damsel.

(He used to like such attention, but nowadays it only made him sick. And besides, it wasn’t like he was going to use his new weapon out of fun. He already got a license for it especially after reading about some unnatural attacks in the newspapers. Yes, he had reasoned to himself, it was only for protection; nothing more, and nothing less. Eileen would be grateful to him when she finally saw the truth.)

Three knocks on the wooden door startled him out of his thoughts and after checking the safety was on, Tobias put his weapon in his jacket’s inner pocket while Eileen opened the door to see who it was.

“…Severus?” she started, and he couldn’t help noticing the slight lilt in her voice. “Here to celebrate Christmas?” Stepping aside, she let their estranged son in with a weak smile.

Tobias merely huffed under his breath, barely listening in to the two’s conversation after a quick lunch (Severus had brought along some food from wherever he stayed at) and he briefly frowned upon seeing the wooden cane in the other man’s left hand and a brown owl on his right shoulder, muttering in distaste to himself on how old-fashioned wizards were.

But then something caught his eyes and he quickly readied his weapon.

“What are ye wearing at yer eyes?” he barked, “Ye think I’m that daft, eh; to be fooled by some colored lenses! Ye must have poisoned us back then!” He cocked his gun with a click.

Tobias might have been a drunkard over the recent years but when he was sober, he was observant; very much so. And he knew enough that with the exception of the nose, the mother and the son were nearly identical of each other.

Right now, the difference of the eyes already told him much.

“NO!” Taken aback, Eileen cried out and she stood in defense for the newcomer, her sallow face was grief-stricken. “A- Ask him questions, Toby, then we will truly know who this is!” She then grabbed a small mirror that was hanging on the wall and turned to the supposed impostor. “Take them off if you want to live!”

The man who was wearing his son’s face had his eyes widened in both puzzlement and horror before he hastily took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands, with Tobias and Eileen watched closely as he carefully took out the black contact lenses to see what their true color was after he kept the lenses in a capsule.

It was a pair of orange eyes.

“Ye bugger-!” he started, pointing the gun right at the possible impostor’s face but when Eileen shrieked in terror again, he clicked his tongue in utmost frustration and asked the man who he was.

(He might be prone to anger, however he took time to listen to his wife’s requests; that counted as being a good husband, right?)

“I am Severus Snape, born on 9th January of 1960. My parents are Tobias Snape and Eileen Prince,” the man uttered shakily, holding his cane in a tight grip. The brown owl too, had its orange eyes wide; claws digging into the silk cloak he was wearing.

“Anyone could’ve said that!” Tobias roared, “Tell us something that only the three of us knew!”

“I’m not supposed to be here in the first place!”

Silence quickly fell into the house, and with a grimace Tobias watched as Eileen shook her head tearfully, seemingly reminded of that fateful day nearly twenty years ago.

“W- When I was four, you told me I nearly didn’t make it through my first day of living, that the winter almost got me,” the boy – his son – said, his strange orange eyes looked up to him defiantly, “It’s why you named me ‘Severus’, because I already had it rough since I was born.”

“Your eyes…” Eileen began slowly.

“It’s a potions accident, Ma.” He sighed before looking back at Tobias. “…Was that enough reason to prove that I am your child?” he continued rather timidly, “…Am I to expect this again in the future?”

Tobias could only blink his eyes. But before he managed to utter out an answer, Eileen lifted the boy up and pushed him to the door, causing the cane to slip out of his grip.

“D- Don’t bother coming here ever again,” he heard her hiss as she passed the wooden cane back into their son’s hand, “Merlin knows what’s going in his head. I already made my choice, Severus. Just… just go on living where you’re supposed to be. You are already a better person than I was.”

The boy didn’t get to say another word when she slammed the door in his face.

When Eileen turned to him with teary eyes before going to the basement, Tobias couldn’t help but to wonder: was it really his fault to protect himself against wizards who could change their appearances at will? That he would someday not know who was the real person and the fake one?

What was exactly the right thing to do in the midst of a possible, unknown attack?

---

Lord Voldemort had not expected much as he followed Severus Prince to his parents’ house in Spinner’s End, Cokeworth on Christmas in his Animagus form. He even wondered how the young man’s life was during his childhood years, seeing that the house was draped with different shades of grey and covered in soot. Was Severus striving to be part of his Death Eaters to improve his mother’s life? That the Statute of Secrecy should be changed so that wizards could have equal rights to defend themselves from wayward Muggles?

He certainly didn’t foresee such fright from his heir when Tobias Snape pointed a gun mere inches from their faces, questioning whether they were in disguises or entirely being someone else. The Dark Lord admitted it had been decades since he directly got in touch with the Muggles (no, the meetings with Vernon and Petunia Dursley didn’t count) and for the elderly man to hold onto such item… it was a miracle that Severus managed to stay calm and they got out of there alive.

But the young man didn’t return to Prince Manor straight away. Instead, after a long time of him trying to sort out what had happened just then, Severus went to the park.

The thin blanket of snow crunched under his feet as he walked, with his wooden cane made a faint thud in every other step. Lord Voldemort didn’t know whether he should fly away and let Severus have a moment of peace, but a mere glance from the young man told him otherwise so he stayed on his shoulder.

When they reached a huge oak tree, Severus sat at its base and he leant against the trunk with closed eyes. “Heh, sure didn’t expect that from him,” he finally spoke as he ran his spidery fingers along his hair.

The Dark Lord hopped off from his perch and after transforming back into his human form, he could only watched in gradual horror as Severus huddled close to the tree and kept muttering to himself, “It’s not like I hadn’t seen death right in the eye or anything; I should’ve gotten used to this... Why? What did I even do..?”

Steeling himself, Lord Voldemort crouched opposite of the young man and gently shook his shoulders, “Severus?”

But he remained lost in his own mind, orange eyes were wide and his visage was utterly white.

“Severus!”

“What?” With a blink, Severus looked at him as if in a daze.

“…What do you mean, you had seen death?”

There was a moment of silence before Severus laughed bitterly. It was so jarring to the Dark Lord’s ears; Severus had never laughed out loud. His laughter was often soft, with him partially covering his mouth to stifle most of it. “How else do you think I knew of Lupin being a werewolf?” he asked.

“I- I thought…” Lord Voldemort almost stammered, already dreading the answer, “I thought you figured it out by yourself, reading books and all that.”

“Yes, I did all of that, but I was also naïve,” Severus sighed morosely; the Dark Lord noted in utmost relief that his heir was distracted enough. “I had known that they were up to no good, but I wasn’t satisfied with only the descriptions from the books. When Black- Sirius Black, that is; when he told me of the way to bypass the Whomping Willow, it had seemed the right thing to do, to see what it was, you know.”

Lord Voldemort could only nod, remembering well how Severus liked to see something by himself, to make his own observations rather than taking accounts from other people.

“I… I just couldn’t look away from it,” Severus went on, “I practically recounted the damned thing when I was answering the question in the D.A.D.A written exam for the O.W.Ls, had even hoped for the Ministry to come over but…”

At that, the Dark Lord frowned. Could it be that Severus’ answer was so detailed that the examiners did not take it seriously, seeing that no one really survived an encounter with such creature without getting bitten?

It was all the more reason for him to win the war at a faster rate. To make a better world so that everything was in order, where no one should ever face the same horrifying events like his heir did.

“I- At least I could see the old man’s reasoning for having the gun,” Severus muttered, and Lord Voldemort braced himself for the inevitable. But much to his surprise, the young man only heaved out a sigh before taking his cane and got up.

A squeak entered their ears and with a quick Accio, a rat shot into the Dark Lord’s hand with Severus’ face contorted into an enraged expression upon seeing it.

“Pettigrew.”

Chapter 47: Fear

Notes:

warning: some sad times for Remus 😔

Thank you so much for over 400 kudos and 15k+ hits! 😍🎊🎉

Peter Pettigrew wondered how exactly he landed himself in the current situation.

One moment he was spying on Severus Snape for his own benefit, seeing that the rather imposing young man had become a rising figurehead in the wizarding community. People had praised Snape over the new dragon pox cure, of his modified potions recipes that made their way into the syllabus and if he was not annoyed, Snape was generally an easy-going person.

Of course, the deal he made with Snape in their seventh year never really being called off by either party, so Peter had sought Snape everywhere in hopes that the young man would find a way to protect him because Severus Snape was brilliant; surely he could be a better man doing the job than Albus Dumbledore, right?

And thus, when the other person with Snape (he wondered if the Order of the Phoenix really was the beacon of hope as he foolishly believed, seeing that Snape had basically deceived them right in front of their eyes) had caught and put him in a Body-Bind Jinx, Peter simply submitted himself to whatever Snape had in mind for him. He knew that he was not to tell anyone what he saw just then; of Snape cowering in utter fright and his strange orange eyes, and the owl that was not really an owl.

After a long time of Snape perusing his mind through Legilimency, Peter could heave out a relieved sigh upon seeing the dour young man showed his mysterious yet curious persona, orange eyes were glinting in satisfaction.

“What really brings you here, Pettigrew,” Snape said, thin fingers curled purposely around his wand.

Peter gulped, mildly impressed when he cleared his throat and spoke; apparently Snape had removed some of the Body-Bind Jinx’s effects on him. “J- Just like the old times,” he stammered, begging with his mind that Snape wouldn’t toy with him.

Snape blinked, brows were furrowed for a brief moment before clarification entered his eyes. “Old times…?” he queried after minutely making eye contact with the man who disguised as an owl – Mortimer, if Peter remembered well from James and Lily’s marriage fiasco, “Of what kind?”

“I- Information,” Peter went on, “…Dumbledore, he… he really wanted you to join him.”

Snape snorted, “Oh, really. Then why didn’t he try to ask me himself?”

“Well he tried; still is, but never found you just yet. I- Even I had waited here for so long, simply hoping you would pass by someday,” Peter grinned nervously.

Snape raised his eyebrows, “Even if it takes years?” 

Peter could only nod.

“And how’re your dear friends, Pettigrew?” Snape asked and Peter shirked slightly as the young man slowly circled around him like a predator stalking on its prey (in a way, it really was just that).

“J- James was really mad at you. S- Said that you will regret it if you cross paths with him.”

At that, Snape chuckled. “Ah, I suppose I need to thank you for delighting me with such news,” he uttered and though he initially flinched in fright when Snape put his other hand in his cloak, Peter frowned upon seeing the young man took out a small pouch.

“You have been living well under Potter’s roof, hmm?” Snape questioned after stowing his wand away and Mortimer lowered his in turn.

Peter tried his best to shrug whilst lying on the cold snowy ground, “Not bad, but not great either. Kept rambling on how it could be better if… if Sirius and Remus were still around with us.” His ears caught the sound of something clinking against each other and wondered what it could be.

Snape’s lips curled into a weak smile. “How’d you like to be a spy? You will be rewarded handsomely, of course.”

On New Year's Eve, Peter listened carefully as Albus Dumbledore talked about the worrying state of the Order with the remaining members alongside James and Lily Potter, seeing that their numbers were slowly dwindling due to the numerous skirmishes with the Dark Lord and his Death Eaters.

As it was, Severus Snape always had the best response when persuading someone to do him a favor.

“Fear is a strong motivation.”

---

On 4th January 1980, Lord Voldemort went to the Lestranges’ mansion with a cold smile.

The full moon had passed, and he couldn’t wait to see what Bellatrix, her husband and her brother in-law had done to their hostage. She was an exceptional fighter and with her sadistic tendencies, no doubt that the man in the dungeons was in utmost despair the night of his terror came to life.

The house-elves bowed down to him in fright and the Dark Lord found himself to be rather repulsed with said behavior. He used to revel in people’s fright for his name and presence, yet he felt more humane ever since he reabsorbed the part of his soul that he put in his family ring.

Severus Prince’s kind treatment onto his own house-elves too had made him thinking that winning people’s trust with fear would only cause rebellions to happen, as seen with the meddlesome Ministry of Magic and Albus Dumbledore’s Order of the Phoenix.

As Lord Voldemort walked down the stairs heading to the dungeons though, his smile grew wider. Thanks to Severus attending James and Lily Potter’s wedding, he had reviewed the memory many times over to eliminate any possible threats to him and his Death Eaters. Of course he had done them in secrecy with most victims either being fed to the wolves or tortured by the Cruciatus Curse for information.

Upon entering the cold room, the Dark Lord approached the other man and took note to reward the Lestranges in the next meeting. “Poor little wolf,” he said mockingly as he ran his fingers onto the man’s cheek. “I’m sorry, I only did what was asked for and you surely knew of following orders, yes?”

Remus Lupin was basically deformed into mimicking his werewolf self. His hands and feet were permanently bent akin to a mutt’s and strapped onto the cold stone floor, his tongue was cut away and on his back were several sandbags placed on top of one another. The blindfold was tied firmly around his head and eyes, and as the young man rasped and whined for breath, Lord Voldemort grinned sadistically.

It was useless for Lupin to call for help, all thanks to Severus Prince’s spell to make any parts of the body to disappear as if it hadn’t been there in the first place. And with the cruel punishment his heir had set up onto the wolf, recreating all his silent deeds in his school years poetically, the Dark Lord could only wonder what else did Severus had in store for his unfortunate foes.

---

It was almost three weeks since his father threatened him with a gun and the thought of being killed by his own parent never left Severus Prince’s mind, plaguing his dreams alongside his other nightmares. After three days since Christmas, he had stopped taking Dreamless Sleep potions, fearing that he would get addicted by them. And it was not like he was not used to waking up in the middle of the night, especially on his birthday.

Seeing himself in the mirror, Severus took note of his Animagus form in great detail. He had initially did the intricate training as another arsenal under his sleeve during the year where he basically holed himself up in Prince Manor, but the longer he practiced moving around in his animal form and did some attacks based what he learnt that most animals he took form had done, the more he began to like and be in peace with himself.

When he first saw his Animagus form, he was enraged since all it did was showcasing his further fears. If there was anything Severus Prince hated the most, it was losing the controls in his life. He detested how his own body had become unpredictable due to the lingering effects of Fiendfyre and though he no longer used his wheelchair as often, he still carried it around in its shrunken form.

Though, as he tried to move in his animal form, he found himself glad for it. It was a long way indeed and his movements were still rather jaunty at times, but at least it was the form where he could get some semblance of control in himself again. The weapon he now sported was nice to have too.

After making a few fast lunges toward some stuffed targets, Severus went back to his bed and transformed into his human form again before with a sigh, continuing his research on making a better Shield Charm, one that could also protect wizards against stray knives and bullets.

Or perhaps, a bracelet imbued with such spell would be better? It would make a suitable gift too.

---

Francesca Zabini waited patiently for her boyfriend to come over in Diagon Alley.

It was not exactly the place she had in mind to spend St. Valentine’s Day, but Severus was not familiar with other places so she had indulged into his whims. Sipping her cup of hot chocolate whilst in a tea shop, she glanced at the door whenever the bell rang across the small place.

Upon hearing another ring, Francesca’s dark eyes lightened up as Severus walked toward her with a slight limp, his wooden cane hitting the floor with a dull thud in every other step. Perched on his left shoulder was a brown owl, and following him from behind were his friends.

“Um…” Severus started with a nervous grin after taking his seat. “Sorry, but I do feel a bit better with them around.”

“No, it’s alright,” she smiled brightly, especially when she saw Severus was wearing the black scarf she knitted over two years ago. From the corner of her eyes, she noted his friends were sitting at the far end of the shop, snickering as they made eye contact. “The more the merrier, as they say,” she went on as she passed an empty cup and the teapot to him.

They silently exchanged gifts and Francesca felt her heart swell as she looked at the silver bracelet within the small bundle of cloth.

“Just a safety measure in these trying times,” Severus said before gulping down his drink and she almost chortled upon seeing his attempt to hide his blush and put the item around her wrist. It hummed with a rather significant amount of protection spells and her smile grew fonder at the metallic spider adorning the bracelet.

“Actually, I thought of you whenever I summoned my Patronus,” she started, gauging her boyfriend’s reaction closely.

He simply blinked and placed his cup on the table.

“It’s um… well, the reason I put those spider motifs was, uh…” Francesca found herself at a loss for words. “I- I wanted you to know how despite the hardships you went through, you still held on and keep trying, like they did. A- And I… I really admire that… the determination in them and you.”

As if sensing what she meant, Severus shifted his left leg with a weak smile. His brown owl cooed softly. “Thanks,” was all he said and she went silent, knowing better than to push her luck.

“When are you done with your apprenticeship?” he asked after a while.

She shrugged, “Around end of May or early June, I’d say.”

“I- I hope you don’t mind, but Slughorn’s looking for a replacement and I know no one’s really venturing in Potions Mastery apart from you, so…” Severus glanced at his owl briefly before clasping his hands, “I had suggested your name but if you’re not up to it, then tell him so.”

Francesca hummed in slight interest. The war was still going on but it mostly had been to the hushed side for a while, as if the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters were focusing on something else at the moment. Hogwarts really was the safest place one could think of with its ancient magic and she too wanted to get a respectable job.

“I will think of it,” she said and Severus smiled.

As their hour almost went up, Francesca joined Severus and his friends to walk out of the tea shop when the door opened with a ring, and James Potter alongside his pregnant wife and Peter Pettigrew entered the place. If she was correct, Lily Potter looked as if she was about four to five months along. Why Potter brought his vulnerable wife to this place when an attack could occur at any time was beyond her guess.

“Snivvy!” the bespectacled man shouted almost immediately and Francesca curled her lips after the redheaded woman slapped him on the forearm. “S- Snape,” he reiterated reluctantly.

“Potter,” Severus muttered, his black eyes were narrowed. The owl on his shoulder clicked its beak in distaste. “Can you move along, please? I can’t stand still for a long time.”

“Well that depends,” Potter folded his arms, “You have humiliated me and my wife on our wedding but I’m willing to let it pass if you answer this: Do you still have my Cloak?”

Being the bystanders, Francesca and Severus’ friends could only glance at each other in puzzlement whilst Severus asked calmly, “Your Cloak?”

“Yes,” Potter gritted his teeth in attempt to stay calm. “If you have it, give it back. It’s been ages since we graduated and for the record, it was my family’s heirloom first.”

Locking her eyes with Regulus Black, Francesca then slowly drew her ebony wand out.

“I’m sorry, but it’s gone,” Severus said apologetically with a grimace and that was all it took for James Potter to fly into a fit of rage.

“That Cloak belongs to the Potters for generations and you… you-!” James shouted, trying his hardest to escape Pettigrew’s restraint on him. “MY DAD SAID IT WAS ONE OF A KIND, AND YOU LOST IT?!”

“What do you expect, Potter?” Severus hissed, gripping his cane tightly, “You’ve seen what kind of place I lived in, doesn’t it ever cross your mind that some people were, and could be desperate enough to do whatever it takes to live? Including robbing other people? But of course, our princely Potter is so wonderful in everyone’s eyes; when all he did was to jeer on the poor who he thought was scum and pathetic! ESPECIALLY OF SLYTHERINS!”

The entire tea shop, though not having many customers on the day went quiet.

“Indeed it was a shame for me to lose it, but at least you too won’t be up to no good anymore,” Severus went on, huffing with deep breaths and giving her an apologetic look, he and his owl then left the place with a crack.

Though she was curious about the feud between him and James Potter, Francesca shook her head and turned to her boyfriend’s companions before leaving the shop as well. It was not her right to be suspicious of Severus Snape, not when he had done his best to imbue such strong spells onto her new bracelet.

From the shadows, Death laughed at how Severus Prince tricked them all whilst playing with other people’s gullible emotions and thoughts.

He truly was its exceptional Master.

Chapter 48: Nightmare

Summary:

Don't lie; lest it will come true.

Notes:

warning: graphic death (but hopefully not too much) and general sad times when it comes to the Snapes' 😔

don't think I can update much these days since I'm at college so

Albus Dumbledore was worried.

The Order of the Phoenix, much to his dismay was losing its members rather quickly due to some of them were killed during the fights with Tom Riddle and his Death Eaters. Just then, they received news that the whole McKinnon family was murdered and some even said Tom was present in such event.

Even his oldest friend, Elphias Doge would furrow his brows whenever the reports came in. Albus noted sadly that some of his peers thought they would need a miracle to survive the next day. Those who seemingly continued to have high hopes that they would win the war were the young ones, those that only in their early 20s and 30s. He wondered on how long this war would last.

Albus had heard rumors that Lord Voldemort – Tom Riddle – was on his way to reach the impossible and wondered if his suspicions were true. He had a few guesses, but he didn’t work on mere thoughts. No, he would need better and more concrete proof. Making slight eye contact with his promising protégé, he then dismissed the meeting with a wave of his hand.

“James, my boy,” he greeted after the rest of the Order’s members walked out of Hog’s Head Inn. From the corner of his blue eyes, he saw Aberforth was cleaning the recently used mugs in the kitchen.

The bespectacled man nodded briefly before taking his seat, “What do you want me for, Professor Dumbledore?”

At that, Albus chuckled good-naturedly before asking James of his wife’s condition, who now had to stay home as her pregnancy progressed. The young man’s face lightened up at the question and Albus’ smile was genuine when James told him of their child might be a feisty one.

“I’m no longer a professor, but nonetheless this conversation I want to tell you is not meant to be talked here,” Albus said with a smile. Taking James’ hand, the two men then Apparated to the Dumbledore house in Godric’s Hollow. Upon entering the house, the older wizard then led the young Auror into one of the rooms upstairs and his blue eyes twinkled as James frowned at the stone basin on the wooden desk.

“You must have heard the propaganda that Voldemort had reached true immortality, yes?” Albus asked while taking a few glass vials filled with silver strands each from the shelves, to which James only nodded.

“Is it really true, Professor? That he was indestructible?”

“Who knows,” Albus said absent-mindedly as he looked at one vial before with a hum, approaching the wooden table, “But even truth hides in unexpected places, such as rumors. And that’s why I call you here, James. To defeat our enemy, we must know of their story; of what first brings them to commit such act.” With that, he tipped the silver strand and plunged into the Pensieve alongside James Potter.

Unbeknownst to them, a pair of beady black eyes was watching them from the shadowed corner of the room.

---

Lord Voldemort couldn’t help but to shudder in utmost fear as he heard what Nagini had told him whereas Peter Pettigrew was informing Severus Prince of the Order’s most recent plan in their meeting place; the cottage behind the British Library.

Being in his human form, the Dark Lord tried his best to act uninterested with the conversation but the thought of Albus Dumbledore was suspecting him for having multiple Horcruxes and trying to find a way to destroy them was utter frightening and he felt as if he was nearly eleven again, when the damned old wizard came into his room in the orphanage and magically burned his wardrobe.

(Was it wrong for him to take the other children’s items? That he was jealous of them since they at least had had things from their family, whereas he was left with nothing more than the shabby robe his mother wore before her death in childbirth. He too, wanted to have something valuable to call his own and was proud of being a Parselmouth even though he despised Merope Gaunt for being weak.)

He would need to hide his Horcruxes at better places, where no one would ever suspect such connections to him. He was utmost glad that his diary and the Gaunt family ring, though the latter no longer held part of his soul were with Severus who guarded them closely in person. Helga Hufflepuff’s cup was in one of the Lestranges’ vaults in Gringotts (he knew enough that Bellatrix Lestrange reveled in his presence as if he was some god and surely, surely she had made some dangerous traps to ensnare those who would steal another of his prized items, hadn’t she? And the wizarding bank was the safest place to keep such precious item, right?).

He would need to order Bellatrix to bring it to him.

The one he was worried the most was Rowena Ravenclaw’s diadem, which he put in what he thought was the room only he had known of. But upon hearing Pettigrew told about the mysterious room that was very much well-known to others, he knew he had to risk gaining the tiara back.

After Pettigrew left and the Dark Lord told Severus Prince of his worries, the young man only quirked an eyebrow and said, “If you were so concerned of your precious item, why don’t you get it by yourself?”

Lord Voldemort refrained from rolling his red eyes at such comment. “I don’t think I can,” he muttered instead, “bet McGonagall kept applying those wards Dumbledore told her, to keep the students safe from their bogeyman.”

No, he didn’t want to attack Hogwarts just to retrieve his Horcrux there. The ancient castle was once his home, where he truly belonged and it was his ancestor’s most sacred place. He really cared for the fortress where he found his true self and this new mission would need utmost discretion.

Severus took a sip of his tea before placing the cup onto the coffee table, “I will get it for you. What does it look like?”

The Dark Lord was utmost grateful of the young man’s thoughtfulness, and he already had an inkling on how to repay him.

He only hoped Severus will like it in return.

---

Severus Apparated to the skirts of Hogsmeade Village within a week after the talk with Marvolo. His new satchel lined with invisible basilisk skin was filled with important items to make sure he would get in and out of Hogwarts without much suspicion. After checking precariously inside his bag for the umpteenth time, Severus then headed into the village.

His wooden cane thudded slightly as he walked and he briefly exchanged nods with other people, who still thanked him for his dragon pox cure and gifted him a few items.

Stopping at the apothecary, Severus bought a few ingredients and magical plants’ seeds for his potions and to grow them in Prince Manor’s gardens. The mansion’s resident ghost, Septimus Prince was planning to be a botanist before his death and Severus wanted the spirit to feel some joy after being bounded to the mansion for several centuries. He made sure to have a receipt of his purchases as a form of proof.

As he walked, Severus couldn’t help but to wonder what Miranda Selwyn, the one who previously bonded with Septimus had done that brought the other man to commit suicide, and if her descendants still lived to this day. Knowing the wizarding community, they must be.

He met a few students who knew him during his school years and they all expressed their desire to be under his tutelage after graduating from Hogwarts to which he dismissed them, saying that he might be the youngest Potions Master in the present, however the older ones had more knowledge and experience; making them the better teachers to learn from.

Besides, he didn’t think he would do well in teaching; shuddering when the disastrous Boggart incident flashed in his mind.

Entering the Honeydukes shop, Severus used the crowd to his advantage and put on the Invisibility Cloak before going to the cellar and crawled into the secret passageway leading to Hogwarts.

(He really ought to thank Peter Pettigrew for giving him the Marauders’ Map.)

His rather skinny stature allowed Severus to crawl quite easily and by the time he reached the exit, he checked to see if he was still hidden under the Cloak before going out.

Severus instinctively gulped in fear upon realizing he was nearby the Defense against the Dark Arts classroom and hurriedly went to the seventh floor. Thanking the stars that it was a visit to Hogsmeade day for the students, the castle was fairly deserted and Severus took great care to ensure his cane didn’t make any noise (no, the Silencing Spell didn’t apply to items) when heading to his destination.

He almost heaved out a relieved sigh when he saw Barnabas the Barmy’s tapestry and quickly walked back and forth whilst thinking three times, ‘I want to hide something of utmost importance.’ When the door appeared, Severus swiftly entered the Room of Requirement and began searching for Rowena Ravenclaw’s diadem amongst the treasure and trash in the magical room.

“Wonder how long Marvolo had to find this,” he mused to himself as he pushed aside a set of withering scrolls. In fact, upon hearing how Marvolo used the Hogwarts’ Founders’ prized items as his Horcruxes, Severus couldn’t help but to applaud on his ideas. Considering such objects were greatly revered by the wizarding community, no one would dare to destroy them. Marvolo even expressed a desire to make Godric Gryffindor’s Sword as another of his Horcruxes thus completing his quest to be the greatest wizard who possessed all four legendary objects.

Severus frowned when he saw an old tiara placed on a bust and curious, he took out the black notebook Marvolo had given him, focusing his magical senses on the Dark Magic aura around the book before taking the discolored crown to compare them.

He smiled after making the comparison and checked the diadem’s inscription as Marvolo told him before putting it in his satchel and made his way out of Hogwarts from the same place he entered just as quick.

Wit beyond measure is man’s greatest treasure, indeed.

---

Eileen Snape couldn’t help feeling worried.

Reading the Daily Prophet she secretly subscribed ever since she heard of the mysterious attacks around Britain, she thought that maybe her husband, Tobias had a point when he got the gun. Still, she hoped she didn’t have to use such item.

(She even hoped that Tobias might stop getting himself drunk and focused on getting a better job so that they could move to the big town where it was safer.)

As it was, Tobias really was in search for a job and had gone since morning, stating that with his qualifications, it might be harder for him to get a decent place to work at. But his determination to try really made her smile and when she heard the knocks on the wooden door, Eileen didn’t think much of it.

Her onyx eyes widened in utmost fright as she saw a black-masked person pointed a gun at her and her fingers brushed against the Prince family’s Portkey pendant Severus had given her before her attempt was foiled by a sudden gunshot.

As she fell onto the floor, all she could think of at that moment was that how she truly regretted not following her husband or staying at Prince Manor like her son always wanted.

---

Tobias Snape sensed there was something wrong the moment he stepped into the house he lived with his wife, Eileen in Spinner’s End, the joyful news of him getting a job in the library left forgotten.

Sure, Eileen was quiet and unassuming as long as he had known her but the silence he felt across the place was foreboding. The smell of the food in the kitchen did nothing to soothe his worries and furrowing his brows at the mess inside the living room, Tobias went to the safe where he put his gun and unlocked the safe without much noise before checking the safety was on.

Tobias headed upstairs whilst avoiding the creaky steps and his curiosity piqued when he heard someone sobbing, though it sounded like it was a man’s cries instead of a woman’s. Wondering what it could be, he rushed into his and Eileen’s room with his weapon held tightly in his hand.

It was the damned boy.

The boy – their son – was crouching next to Eileen with teary eyes, his pointy stick a wizard called a wand was in his hand and a silvery orb floated ominously above Eileen who lied down on their shared bed.

Eileen, who had her eyes closed and a bleeding hole on her forehead.

Tobias knew he should rein in his anger, but all reasonable thoughts left his mind the moment he pieced together what had happened in his absence.

“N- No,” the boy stammered as he backed away from him, shaking his head with his disguised eyes wide in utmost horror like he too, knew what Tobias now thought of.

“DIE, YE DEMON!” Tobias shouted and shot his son at the chest. “Always knew ye a freak, much more than yer ma was! Ye dare kill yer ma, sully her for yer experiments?! Don’t think so!”

Everything was a blur afterward, but all Tobias knew was that he had killed Eileen’s murderer and her death was avenged. Checking his wife’s body for any additional injuries, he then glanced at the floating orb and he frowned upon hearing whispers from it. Leaning forward, he noted that he could see Eileen inside the orb and watched what it showed him.

Tobias turned to his son with dawning horror after a few minutes, at Severus who now slumped motionless against the wall and had his disguised eyes glazed over, the wounds on his forehead, neck and body spewed out blood which trickled down onto the wooden floor.

“No,” he croaked in terrifying realization of what he had done. “No…”

Tobias Snape then did what he could think of at the moment.

He ran away.

Notes:

😔 😿

Chapter 49: Regret

Notes:

Hoo boy, this chapter is hugely taken from GoF (all rights reserved to JKR for the text) so

warning: description of dead bodies, some torture, basically all canon-typical violence stuff

also I really have to stress this is an evil! Severus fic so if you're in for some wholesome shit, get out; find another fic 😹

It was utterly painful.

The wounds on his chest weighed him down, the one at the neck made him choke on his own blood and the one at his head… it hurt, terribly so and though he wanted nothing more than embracing his eternal peace in death, he was stuck in the mortal plane because of his reckless decision.

(Was it really bad for him to live longer in exchange of another life; one that had greatly tortured and humiliated him in the past?)

The sharp flares of the injuries ran along his body on a regular basis, as if reminding him that his Horcruxes were nothing other than eternal pain he had induced onto himself, but that made him more determined to live, to survive and to seek revenge.

The white space was now foreign to him, seeing that the colorful doorway he once saw was now gone. The red one; it however remained but seemed as if it was demolished and repaired over and over until he could no longer discern what it actually looked like. There was only a small hole among its rubbles, and he knew that as long the hole was still there, he could make it back to the mortal world.

He had thought of many things regarding his life, and was both enraged and grieving over his father’s horrible treatment onto him and his mother. If the man had loved her so much, why did he beat her? Why did the man have to show his love after her death, and what of him? Was he really the demon child the man had said?

As he huddled close to himself while waiting in the white space, Severus Prince wondered if he really was cursed with bad luck or Fate was being cruel to him for violating the orders of life.

---

Lucius Malfoy couldn’t help but to feel worried.

The Dark Lord had once again tried to organize a party amongst his Death Eaters and from the looks he shared with his other peers, he just knew who was to be celebrated.

Severus Snape.

Lucius didn’t hate the young man; on the contrary Snape had been an excellent asset to their cause. He was still proud of himself to suggest having Snape in the Dark Lord’s ranks. But a simple announcement would do just fine, why would they need a feast?

Though he had reinforced his manor’s security system, Lucius was anxious which was quickly noted by his pregnant wife, Narcissa.

“Don’t be too stressed, dear,” she had said sweetly, “how else our baby boy going to have a loving father if you have grey hair before your 40s?”

Lucius had rolled his eyes hard at that, but he really couldn’t wait for his child to make his appearance.

As he oversaw the preparations with the Dark Lord and the Lestranges, they were startled by a sudden crack and Lucius frowned to see an unfamiliar house-elf nervously made its way to the Dark Lord and shook his robes.

His eyes widened in utmost disbelief. A house-elf had touched the Dark Lord’s robes, and was seemingly beckoning him to follow it! Just who the elf thought it was, to order the greatest wizard in recent history around?!

But much to his and everyone else’s surprise, Lord Voldemort actually went pale and he turned to the small crowd in aghast, “Put this in hold first; I have something important to see of.”

As the Dark Lord left with the house-elf, Lucius barely minded Bellatrix’s annoyed scoff and wondered to whom the creature belonged.

---

Lord Voldemort went to Spinner’s End in utmost worry.

When the house elf – Minty, it called itself – told him something had happened to the Prince family tree, he was curious on why Severus Prince didn’t see the matter by himself. That was, until a thought dawned on him: that Severus too was incapacitated by someone else. And that the young man needed his help.

Having the shrunken Nagini looped securely around his neck, the Dark Lord then went to the Snapes’ house and was about to knock on the door when the brown serpent said, “I smell blood.”

He stopped in his tracks. “…Was it fresh?”

“Not really, perhaps three hours or so,” Nagini went on, curling herself close to him.

Turning the doorknob, Lord Voldemort shuddered as the metallic scent of dried blood filled his senses. Barely minding the mess in the living room, the man and the snake made their ascent to the second floor, dread growing in his heart with every step.

When they entered the room next to the bathroom, the Dark Lord greatly wished he had fetched Severus Prince to Malfoy Manor much, much earlier.

“Don’t touch anything,” he almost stammered, utterly disbelieving that both Eileen and Severus Prince had died due to gunshot wounds (and he knew it must be, he already saw enough from the Second World War) and his red eyes lightened up at the silver orb that floated above Eileen’s forehead.

Severus must had casted his memory spell on her!

After watching Eileen’s memory, Lord Voldemort couldn’t help but to think her memory was incomplete; it only showed her death. But what of Severus’?

Shakily taking out his snakewood wand, he then tapped it against the young man’s temple and muttered, “Finale memoria ostende mihi,” chanting the spell for several times until the orb produced was bigger than Eileen’s last memory was. When Nagini slithered onto his lap, the two then watched Severus’ memory before his untimely demise.

The Dark Lord felt a rush of cold fury ran through his veins upon seeing the perpetrator before he looked back at the victims with teary eyes. What Tobias Snape had called Severus reminded him of his own childhood years, where doctors would experiment on him just because he was different.

Lord Voldemort went to close Severus’ glassy eyes but found he was unable to; the rigor mortis had set in. Still, he put the young man’s memory into a small glass vial alongside Eileen’s as a proof that dangerous Muggles should be exterminated. He then checked the body to see if there was any item as a keepsake and when he saw the ring that held the Resurrection Stone, he wallowed on the loss of his heir before taking it, the amethyst purple necklace and the Prince family’s Portkey pendant before cleaning the room.

As his fingers brushed against the black stone, the Dark Lord was worried on what to tell the Princes’ portraits in the mansion before he frowned and ran his hand slowly along the ring’s golden band. Closing his eyes, he then focused on the item’s magical aura and was astounded to feel a pulse of life behind the numerous protective spells.

In a stroke of luck, Severus Prince had made a Horcrux of himself. The purple spider too, thrummed with life and he went to find back the glass bracelet Severus wanted to give his mother that had fallen off the cabinet before his ‘death’. The item also hummed under the charms in his hand.

Lord Voldemort couldn’t help but to wonder how many Horcruxes Severus had made and that he too, was in his way to reach the unthinkable.

“Minty,” he called and the house-elf reappeared, its green eyes went wide at the two bodies inside the room.

“Mistress Eileen! Master Severus!” she wailed but he silenced her with a quick flick of his wand.

“I… I’m sorry about Eileen,” he started, to which the elf tried hard not to cry, “but… tell the others that Severus is still alive; I just need to find him. Don’t tell them what you saw, understand? As for who did this-” He glanced at the young man’s prone form, “-I will find him.”

“R- Really?” the elf stuttered after he lifted the spell, “M- Master Marvolo… really will do that?”

“Yes.” And he meant it.

Tobias Snape would pay for his misdeeds.

The elf sniffed, “M- Minty w- will do as Master Marvolo s- said.” She then left with a crack and the Dark Lord took Nagini before levitating the bodies into the house’s backyard and buried them.

After conjuring an owl, he wrote a letter to Lucius Malfoy and ordered his Death Eaters to find Tobias Snape as quickly as possible (even putting a part of Severus’ memory that showed the damned man’s face), seeing that it had been hours since the murder happened and the man might have left the country already.

Much to his dismay, Eileen Prince’s actual murderer was unknown but it was not as if he couldn’t use Legilimency on those Muggles. Flicking his wand, he sent the owl onto its way while he and Nagini went to find where Severus Prince’s soul could be hiding. The Dark Lord doubted the young man would hide where he initially died but he also must be nearby, if his instincts were correct.

Lord Voldemort was approaching the other side of the neighborhood when his red eyes fell onto the huge oak tree close to the playground and he frowned at the sight of it.

Back on Christmas, the tree stood tall and healthy amongst the cold snowy ground but now… even he could tell something was wrong with it. The entirety of the oak tree was black as if it was scorched and when one of its wilted branches fell onto the ground, he knew he had found what he sought for especially with the waves of Dark Magic circulating in the air at the moment.

“Severus?” he began, walking toward the tree carefully and placed his hand on the blackened trunk.

It was a long wait, but when a translucent form finally appeared from the tree, Nagini’s cry of pure anguish pretty much summed up what Lord Voldemort felt. If Slytherin House in Hogwarts were to have a modern version of the Bloody Baron, what he witnessed certainly counted as one, albeit much more tragic than the Baron’s death was.

The silvery blood that ran down the spirit’s clothes and body was dripping onto the ground, and those eyes… Those orange eyes were dull and filled what Lord Voldemort knew he once possessed and now hated: they were full of vulnerability.

“…Y- You came,” Severus spoke.

The Dark Lord knew what had to be done, and he had the perfect victim for it.

---

Tobias Snape had forgone his desire to live a good life.

He had been on the run ever since that horrible day, and with his meager possessions he was ready to leave Britain altogether, perhaps going to somewhere remote. 

Eileen’s death was already bad enough, but it was the boy’s – Severus’ – eyes full of sorrow and disbelief had haunted his dreams. And oh, Tobias truly regretted his impulsive tendencies but how was he supposed to know it was not the boy’s fault? That he was the most suspicious among them?

How he wished he could turn back time and made amends with the boy just like Eileen had wanted on so many occasions. That he would be the wiser man and be proud of his family instead of resenting them.

The airport was fairly busy and Tobias had just freshened himself in the loo before something hit him and everything went dark.

When he woke up again, he was bending over on the floor in a stone chamber with a man whose alabaster skin looked unnatural under the light, his eyes glinted evilly. There was also a brown couch that faced the opposite way and Tobias wondered who the man was, though he had a clue on why he was here.

With his hands and legs bound by ropes, Tobias tried to hide his discomfort by wiggling but a slash onto his cheek made him stop as he looked at the thin stream of blood running down his face, briefly frowning when the ghostly man siphoned his blood into a glass vial.

Why did he hate wizards again? Oh right, because of him afraid they would kill him? Well, they certainly would at the moment as he had murdered one of them.

Murder; great Scott how he wished he hadn’t done it.

“Leave us, Marvolo,” someone said from the couch and Tobias froze.

That voice. That cold, rather haughty but was also resentful voice.

No, no, no. It… it couldn’t be.

He wanted nothing more than to take back his wish of having Severus came back to life.

“P- Please, have mercy,” he begged right after the other man left the room.

The cold voice laughed, the shrill sound rang across the chamber eerily. “Mercy?” he said before stopping abruptly. “…Do you really think you deserve it?”

Tobias’ visage went paler.

“For years,” the phantom (no, Tobias refused to believe it was Severus who was speaking) continued, “Ma and I had talked and pleaded to you that we were – are – not so different from Muggles, apart from having magic, of course. But you rejected us over and over, especially me. Or should I say, a demon child?”

“B- Believe me, i- if only Eileen had told me earlier about her heritage…” Tobias pleaded, “I- I would never do such thing. Yer ma… she sees… saw hope in me while everyone else told me I’m a deadbeat.”

“And you broke it,” the voice hissed and Tobias felt he was bending forward further as if something was forcing him to, and his spine immensely hurt due to the pressure. “You broke her trust, her hope but she still saw something good in you.”

Tobias closed his eyes in fear of what the phantom would do but after hearing a whoosh, he cracked an eye open only to see the ropes around his wrists and legs were cut away. Blinking hard, he slowly raised his head to see a hand was holding a wand from the couch.

A hand with very pale skin, much like that Marvolo man’s but there was something off about it. And Tobias wanted to run away.

Except… he couldn’t move. He was still slumped forward on the floor, and whenever he tried to twitch his fingers or even made a slight movement, a sharp rush of pain filled his body.

He was immobilized and he was afraid, afraid, and afraid of what the other man could do to him.

“Too bad I’m not as good as her,” the voice went on.

When a bright green flash of light headed toward him, all Tobias hoped for was Eileen would forgive him or otherwise.

---

Lord Voldemort smiled widely as he gazed upon three vials full of blood on his desk in Malfoy Manor’s library.

It really was a hassle to bait the Order of the Phoenix into some of the skirmishes with his Death Eaters but he had managed to get Albus Dumbledore and James Potter injured thanks to his heir’s wondrous severing spell, which was important to the next step of his plan.

Speaking of his heir, he was a bit disappointed that Tobias Snape didn’t suffer a lot before his death, though that was more of Severus Prince being sympathetic for the man than anything else.

That the damned Muggle really had loved Eileen Prince at some point, and even the Dark Lord had to admit it was much better than his parents’ life story.

It was 30th April when Lord Voldemort, Nagini and their guest of honor went to the forest nearby Prince Manor with a satchel and a small bassinet, a large cauldron full of a special concoction floated precariously behind them. The moon shone brightly in the dark sky and after the Dark Lord placed the cauldron onto the ground and lighted it up with his wand, he smiled fondly at the small body in the bassinet.

“You will have a new body soon,” he said before carefully putting the child into the regenerative potion.

The cowardly werewolf had made a suitable sacrifice for Lord Voldemort to create a small body alongside the venoms from Nagini and the basilisk, but it was merely a foundation so that his heir would have a better, unblemished one. Though the gigantic serpent also wanted to be present in the ritual, he declined its request since its gaze might accidentally kill the body they painstakingly had tried to build.

After chanting some ancient words, Lord Voldemort took out a small pouch from his satchel and untied it before speaking out loud, “Bone of the father, unknowingly given, you will renew your son!”

The dust of Tobias Snape’s bone flew from the pouch into the cauldron, turning the potion into bright blue.

However, as Lord Voldemort was about to proceed with the next step, he paused. Severus Prince had no servant. All he had was an equal, from the loyalty bond his family was well-known of. And he doubted Peter Pettigrew would be so willing to give some of his flesh to him.

Though, if the Dark Lord really had to bow down to someone, he didn’t mind if it was Severus Prince. It would have to be Severus since the young man had proved many times over that despite the challenges in his life, he was a trusted man. And what was the loss of a hand compared to his credibility? It wasn’t as if he couldn’t replace it.

Steeling himself, Lord Voldemort held his yew wand in his right hand whilst putting his left hand over the cauldron. After saying the ritual’s next words, he casted Sectumsempra and bit his lower lip in pain as the severing spell cleanly cut his hand whole, in which it fell into the bubbling potion with a plop. Gritting his teeth, he then took the three vials full of blood and used his wand to uncork them.

“B- Blood of the enemy, forcibly taken… you will resurrect your foe,” the Dark Lord panted before pouring the liquids into the cauldron as well. Nagini hissed softly beside him as he cradled his injured arm.

Because the severing spell meant to hurt people as long as it was not healed, he barely minded as the potion turned snow white and was about to apply Vulnera Sanentur onto the stump of his left hand when a voice spoke, “Don’t.”

Looking upward, Lord Voldemort saw the outline of his heir rose from the cauldron, whose orange-red eyes glittered under the moonlight.

Severus Prince had lived once again.

Notes:

👀

Chapter 50: No Longer Human

Notes:

chapter title is a bit on the nose but whatever 🤷

also we've reached 50 chapters!!! 🎉🎊😍 tell me what's your fave arc or anything else you like from this fic! :3

Lord Voldemort couldn’t take his eyes away from the sight in front of him.

As Severus Prince’s new form solidified, he noted how the young man looked pale as he was, perhaps a bit gangly but his features didn’t differ much from the old body. When Severus tried to reach for his robes, the Dark Lord blinked before taking the clothes and helped him step out of the large cauldron. He then banished the unwanted items into the nearby stone chamber that was initially for the basilisk, but left unused.

Nagini slithered close as they went to sit in the gardens, and Lord Voldemort grimaced as the pain at the stump of his left arm throbbed.

“Let me,” Severus spoke and he took out one of the many wands he had from his arm holster. Under the moonlight, the Dark Lord realized it was the same wand that once bathed in Caradoc Dearborn’s blood, and wondered what Severus would do to his injury.

He certainly didn’t expect for the young man to use the blood that ran down his wound to create a set of rune signs onto his own left hand whilst chanting, “Accipio quae tua sunt ac tua mea.” Briefly frowning at the meaning of the words, a sudden flash of light then blinded him for a while before he looked down and was utterly surprised at what he witnessed.

The bleeding stump was now on Severus’ left arm.

“W- What…” he uttered out in complete astonishment, blinking hard as he stared up at Severus. “W- What did you do?!” From the corner of his eyes, he saw Nagini too had tilted her head in utmost curiosity at the sudden change.

The young man only smiled weakly. “What would the Death Eaters say if they were to see you having a different hand? That their Dark Lord could be harmed and such?” He shook his head, “You are supposed to be an untouchable figure for them. Keep up the act; it’s the only way to have their utmost trust.”

Lord Voldemort admitted Severus Prince had a point and thus, when Severus held his injured arm out to him, he simply gripped his yew wand tightly before creating a silver hand for the young man. As he worked meticulously on making the suitable replacement, a fond smile crept into his face.

Thanks to the regenerative potion, Severus Prince truly had become his heir.

---

Severus looked at Eileen Prince’s portrait solemnly, blinking his tears away at its unmoving state.

It had been three days since he got his new body and he had to practice using his limbs again to make sure his movements were not awkward if he were to appear again in public. He had been eager to see his mother’s painting came to life after his recovery, only for his hopes to come crashing down.

“Forgive us, Severus,” his grandfather’s portrait said gravely. Beside him, Lux Prince cried her heart out while the other members of the Prince family bowed their heads in silence.

Severus averted their gaze. “…Why?” he croaked out.

“All Princes would have their portraits drawn magically the moment this manor could sense their magical core,” Felix explained, “the same went for Eileen. But when we disowned her for… for marrying that Muggle-” he spat the last word, “-I had burnt off her portrait. This mansion too, had removed all her presence, including her magical aura.”

“When we restored her painting before our death, we… we hadn’t taken account for her to not put her presence back into this place, even when you invited her,” his grandfather continued, “Perhaps she really thought we had dismissed her for good, merely had come here under your graces.”

Severus took time to process the new information. It hadn’t seemed far-fetched, considering his own portrait also hummed faintly with his magical aura when he touched it. Running his fingers slowly against the soft canvas, he tried hard to feel anything from Eileen’s painting much to no avail.

But as he looked at the frozen onyx eyes, Severus was also happy that her portrait didn’t move. Because in the end, Eileen Prince really had valued the Muggle life compared to her actual heritage, even as it led to her death. Taking his own painting, he then went to his room.

His movements were pretty much like a young child’s, and Severus almost sighed audibly as he lied on his bed. He looked at the portrait’s dour expression before taking his beech wand and tapped the canvas until it flipped like a book.

As Severus observed the changes on the drawings, he felt a tear ran down the corner of his eyes when he pondered for the umpteenth time of what could have happened if his mother swallowed her pride away and had the courage to return to where she truly belong.

---

Septimus Prince wondered what it really took to be brave.

He stood by in the living room, watching closely as Severus tried to walk around the place. He was to help the young man if he fell or get him back to his room when he was done for the day.

The Princes all now knew of the young man’s Horcruxes, seeing that he had hid a portion of his soul inside Eileen’s portrait a few days later. But instead of admonishing Severus for dabbling into such Dark Arts, they only felt glad that their family didn’t die out as feared when the whole family tree went grey after the unfortunate incident. And following such tragedy, a few changes were implemented; mainly that no sudden loud noises were to happen in the manor.

Staring at Severus’ gloved left hand, Septimus pondered on what drove the young man to live on. Was it to prove that he was stoic as his name implied? Did Severus continue to live only due to his loyalty bond? He had witnessed a few times where Severus would lie down on the floor, unmoved with wide eyes that glazed over and despite everything, Septimus wished for a kindred spirit, one that understood his struggles.

After helping Severus to his room, Septimus gazed at the mirror and ran his fingers along the rope marks around his neck, his mind kept wandering to a single thought.

What could have been if he was to live on? His cousin, Claude had been the one bringing the Prince bloodline to the current heir but as he looked at Severus’ numerous achievements, Septimus greatly wished he hadn’t sent his parents into an early death with his experiments. That was his greatest secret that he once told Miranda Selwyn, who then exposed it to everyone in Hogwarts during their final year after a fight.

It had felt right to do the deed back then after holding it for a few years, because as much as his Uncle Titus and Aunt Meredith told him over and over that it wasn’t his fault, it really was just that. That he really had been the blackest sheep of the Prince family, even more so than Eileen Prince was.

Blinking his tears away, the lonesome ghost then vanished to his haunting place in the gardens.

---

Death stood quietly in the shadows, observing as its Master’s soul stared at himself in the mirror, narrowing its red eyes at the bullet injuries that marred the translucent spirit. The faint marks of Fiendfyre’s aftereffects and the old wounds he endured over the years were also present; making the soul looked more tragic than what the body showed.

And the Dark Angel knew that despite having a new body, Severus Prince still felt tainted with the numerous wounds he had as if he was undeserving to have it.

“You know, it is considered brave to ask for help,” Death spoke and revealed itself behind its Master after putting up a silencing spell around the bedroom.

The young soul only snorted. “And then what? Have you mock me on my back for… for these?!” he hissed angrily as he gestured at the gunshot wounds, which were bleeding down his incorporeal robes.

The Grim Reaper blinked. “I have seen worse,” was all it said and Severus shirked slightly, looking away as if humbled by the statement.

“I want nothing more to relieve you from the burdens of life, but you made your choice to remain in this world,” it continued as it traced the wound near the young man’s heart, “and as long as your soul is still bound to those objects, I can’t do my job.”

At that, Severus sighed. “I… I just want to live,” he whispered. “But I don’t- can’t- find the drive for it anymore.”

“Are you saying that your friend won’t miss you?” Death queried, “What of your family? The basilisk? Tom Riddle?”

“I- All this time, I live for my mother!” Severus shouted. “I just… I want her to have a good life, but why did she reject it again and again? When did I go wrong?”

“Why don’t you ask her yourself? There’s the Resurrection Stone-”

“That thing is a nightmare; color me surprised that Cadmus Peverell managed to last long with his wife. And… and I don’t want to see her break down over seeing my wounds, thank you very much.”

If it were to have any eyebrows, Death would have raised them but it was also proud of his resistance to the magical black gemstone. Many had gone mad in wishes to be with their loved ones, however as much as Severus Prince wanted to be in the afterlife, it was nothing more than a wistful thought.

“If you really don’t want to live, then be regretful of those murders you did,” it deadpanned.

“Fat chance on that one,” Severus grumbled and the Grim Reaper laughed, to which it then stopped when the young man continued, “Though, does the Taking Spell can be used on souls too?”

Death simply hummed, impressed with his endless curiosity. “Anything is possible as long as one had the thought of it.” Under its breath, it went on, “that’s what the Elder Wand is for, anyway.”

And so, when its Master asked of Tobias Snape’s soul, Death merely smiled.

---

It was near the end of May, and Francesca Zabini narrowed her eyes at the letter she was about to send away.

Per her boyfriend’s words, she had applied for the Potions Mistress (and professor) position in Hogwarts, though she didn’t want to be the Head of Slytherin House. Some of them still knew her as the flirtatious girl who would seduce anyone without a care and she wanted to forget that part of her past. She wanted to remain loyal to Severus Snape, and hoped that he would consider getting a job there too.

Though, perhaps she shouldn’t wish for it; the Defense against the Dark Arts position was still cursed as ever and she didn’t want to imagine what fate might befall Severus if he were to be the subject’s professor.

“Mira,” Francesca called and her snowy owl flapped its wings before holding its right leg out to her. Smiling, she then tied the letter and sent the bird to its way before looking at another parchment on her table. She banished the item away and after saying a quick goodbye to Vindictus Viridian, she went to Malfoy Manor using the Portkey necklace Severus had given her.

Her heart thumped heavily in her chest as she knocked on the mahogany doors, steeling herself to be brave for what happened next.

She would get the Dark Mark by the great Lord Voldemort himself.

It was no brainer to see who would win the war, with many other creatures also began to join the Dark Lord to ensure their own safety. Though his methods were quite questionable, Francesca believed the powerful wizard only wanted the best for wizarding Britain and to protect the magical beings from the dangerous Muggles. After all, the destruction caused by the Second World War still haunted them to this day.

“Come in,” someone spoke from the other side and when she opened the doors, she was surprised to see Severus Snape, who blinked at her appearance.

“…What are you doing here?” he asked.

At a loss for words, Francesca stared at his gloved left hand and after silently querying with her eyes, she was about to roll the arm sleeve upward when he winced, “Uh, don’t press too hard at the wrist; I accidentally cut myself there.”

She briefly frowned at the request but still, she heeded his words and furrowed at his forearm, which was pale but still unmarked.

“…Is that what you’re here for?” Severus questioned. When she didn’t answer, he laughed in slight amusement. “You don’t necessarily have to get the Mark to be part of the Death Eaters,” he said, “Why don’t you wait until later?”

“Later?” she repeated, finally finding her voice.

“Did you apply to be Hogwarts’ Potions Mistress?”

She nodded.

“Good.” Severus smiled at her, and continued when he noted her confusion, “Um, don’t take this the wrong way, Francesca; but the Dark Lord didn’t want anyone to get caught while spying on Dumbledore’s group, much less one stationed at Hogwarts. McGonagall was Dumbledore’s right-hand once; I’d imagine she would quickly alert him if you were to strut into the school with a Dark Mark on your arm and besides, I… I don’t want them to send you to Azkaban too.”

At that, Francesca’s dark eyes glinted in relief. Her boyfriend really cared for her! When Severus led her to the gardens, she smiled fondly and leant slightly into his embrace. How she wished she had been friends with him much earlier, but what they had at the moment was also memorable on its own and she didn’t want to jinx it.

They went to rest under a huge tree and simply basked under the tree’s shadow as wind gently breezed by the place.

“How long till your studies are finished?” he asked after a while.

“Just two more weeks, like I told you before,” Francesca said with a playful roll of her eyes.

Severus only chuckled. “You will do great, dear,” he said before giving her a quick kiss on her forehead.

“I want you to be there too,” she subtly pouted.

“And just who would brew potions for the Dark Lord?”

“I can do most of them, thank you very much.”

“But not as potent as mine.”

“…True.”

The two then laughed, and as Francesca felt her eyes slowly droop whilst watching Severus held her hand with his gloved one, she smiled.

All was well at the moment.

---

Meanwhile, Minerva McGonagall was thinking hard on whether to accept Francesca Zabini’s letter or not. The other letter that made its way on her desk in Hogwarts was from Sybil Trelawney for the Divination post and as much as she wanted to remove the ridiculous subject, it had been part of the school’s syllabus ever since the Founders’ era.

But Potions… the Order of the Phoenix could use having a new competent Potions Master since Lily Evans-Potter was now heavily pregnant and could not assist the group with her potions until about two or three months later. And besides, Vindictus Viridian also had been a good teacher for such delicate Mastery.

With that in mind, Minerva began to write a return letter to Miss Zabini.

Notes:

Accipio quae tua sunt ac tua mea (the Taking Spell's incantation) = I take what is yours, and yours of mine

*at least that's what Google Translate said lmao

Chapter 51: Children

Notes:

👀

Severus stared at the wardrobe in one of the rooms within Prince Manor’s second floor, the corner of his lips twitching minutely in fear each time the cupboard shook heavily from the inside.

He already had an inkling of what it could be when the house-elves told him about something hiding in the room but he kept postponing to get rid of it. The elves were loyal to him, yes, but even they didn’t want to see their own fears and to be frank, it was completely understandable.

Though it had been over five years since his worst humiliation happened, and the Boggart incident in his seventh year had just passed two years, Severus still couldn’t bear to see his younger self right in the eye. Those vulnerable onyx eyes had widened open in search for help, but none ever came. And even if he could look at them, just how was he supposed to make fun of… of himself?!

Sighing under his breath, Severus went to sit on the bed and enforced his Occlumency shields so tight that he felt almost disassociated with reality. But it was the only trusted way he knew in which he could be calm and wouldn’t ever make a fool out of himself ever again. As he held his hazel wand tightly in his hand, he then pointed the item to the wardrobe with a whisper, “Alohomora.”

His heart quivered slightly when the cabinet swung open but he remained where he was, determined to remove the Boggart from his home and perhaps even making sure none ever come back.

Though initially staring at the Boggart’s form in utmost puzzlement, Severus’ face quickly went deathly white as he made sense of what he saw before him.

It was himself again, but instead of looking fifteen or sixteen, he was about seven or eight years old.

His mind shields crumbled a bit.

Severus never really looked at the mirror during his childhood, already knowing enough that he mostly resembled his mother (without the wrinkles, of course). But his younger self (he tried hard to convince himself it was merely a Boggart, not his actual self; much to no avail) looked up to him with bright onyx eyes yet also adorning a small frown, as if he wanted to query something but not finding any courage to actually do it. His shabby, baggy clothes and long hair framed him like a protective cloak, just as what he wore now.

It was essentially, what Severus Snape really was.

Severus Snape, who once wished to have a loyal friend; who wanted to escape the awful, lonely life in Spinner’s End and gained a respectable fame within the wizarding community. Of after the despicable werewolf ‘prank’, a boy who created the ‘Half-blood Prince’ persona, made a terrible weapon for self-defense but also wished to fly just like Peter Pan to avoid any future confrontations. 

He even believed he could do it, thinking the supposed flying spell would be his magnum opus.

It was ultimately a tragedy for his enemies to find out about the spell and as if adding insult to injury, had used the spell to utterly humiliate him in front of everyone. All because of the mere thought he might spill the werewolf’s secret to the Ministry.

As Severus looked at the Boggart’s dark eyes, he wondered what could happen if only his younger self knew of his future, of the Marauders’ persistent bullying, hateful parents and Lily Evans’ betrayal.

“I…” he croaked with teary eyes, his wand already slipped from his hand, “F- Forgive me. For… for not doing enough for both of us.”

---

Lord Voldemort didn’t know what to expect when he received a sudden visit from one of Prince Manor’s house-elves, telling him to come over to the mansion as quick as possible before disappearing with a miniscule crack.

It had just been after the celebration of Lucius Malfoy’s child being born; with his many Death Eaters had secretly attended the party under the numerous disguises. After saying his dismissal to the crowd, he took Nagini in the library and shrunk her so she could curl around his arm before using the Prince Manor’s Portkey pendant to leave.

“So glad you can make it here,” Septimus Prince spoke noticeably in relief after he unlocked the entrance doors, “I found Severus talking to it as if it was a person and well…”

“It?” the Dark Lord queried curiously.

“…A Boggart.”

He frowned.

“Long story short, the elves asked him to remove the Boggart but instead, he had been going at it like a real kid. Reading it books, teaching it spells, all that stuff.”

At that, Lord Voldemort turned to Nagini with furrowed brows and went to Severus Prince’s room, with the ancient ghost hovered closely. He blinked upon noticing the ‘Do Not Enter’ sign hanging on the door.

“…Is the basilisk in there?” he asked.

Septimus shrugged, “Doubt that; the Boggart would die right away when making eye contact with it.”

The Dark Lord hummed and took out his yew wand, all the while wondering why Severus would attempt to befriend such Dark creature. It was merely a shape-shifter without any real form. Steeling himself, he slowly knocked on the door. “Severus, it’s…” he began but quickly narrowed his eyes at the ghost, who sheepishly flew away to another room. “It’s Marvolo and Nagini. Can we come in?”

The reply from the other side was almost inaudible, but Nagini managed to catch the faint words and they entered the room slowly, with Lord Voldemort held his wand tightly.

Severus was on the bed with the shape-shifter beside him, both were reading a children’s book. Though the Dark Lord suspected the Boggart looked uninterested with the book, he was surprised to see the twinkles in those onyx eyes.

Upon seeing him, the Boggart’s dark eyes widened and it quickly changed into what he feared the most: his own dead body which had all sorts of imaginable injuries.

“Riddikulus,” he immediately hissed. With a deafening crack, the creature turned into a wisp of black smoke and went out of the room through the opened window.

“I…” Severus stammered after a while, his orange-red eyes were wide in mortification.

The Dark Lord might look heartless, even believed he truly was that, but he knew what exactly had happened just then. Severus Prince was just like him; someone who wanted a better life in the past, and truly cherished magic that ran through their veins because that power had given them a meaning in their otherwise miserable life.

“…It’s alright,” he spoke softly before sitting beside the young man. Nagini had gone to Severus’ right side and rested her head on his lap, to which he slowly caressed her. “I too, had wished for a better fate. But the one I have now… it’s memorable on its own. I might not ever get to really know you.”

“Y- You don’t understand.”

“Then let me. Tell me what troubles you.” When Severus didn’t answer, he lowered his head. “…Take your time. I imagined you had a much terrible childhood than me and I don’t want to persuade you.”

Severus looked away, fingers twiddling against each other nervously. “…Not now,” the young man finally muttered.

“…Fair enough.” The two men and a brown snake then simply drowned in their own thoughts, and after a while of feeling a slight pressure on his right shoulder, Lord Voldemort risked to glance aside.

Severus had fallen asleep, with faint tear streaks on his pale face. Nagini too had remained still on the young man’s lap and carefully wiping the tears away, the Dark Lord decided a nice rest wouldn’t hurt him and went to doze off as well.

---

It was the mid-morning of 23rd June, and Petunia Evans-Dursley had never been so happy in her life.

Despite being thoroughly exhausted with last night’s ordeal, her eyes couldn’t stop staring at the bundle of cloth in a small bed beside hers. The hospital room she stayed in was quite spacious and she was grateful that her husband managed to get her a personal room. It was not like she didn’t like any attention, she merely wanted a bit of privacy; spending nearly all her waking time simply to look at her newborn child.

When she heard someone knock on the door, she tried hard not to startle her child as she answered, “Come in.”

She certainly didn’t expect to see Severus Snape as one of her visitors.

“Sn-” she started, a bit surprised.

“Severus,” he cut in.

Petunia blinked. She had always called the man ‘Snape’ and he usually didn’t mind it; what made him to change his mind? Besides, ‘Snape’ rolled off the tongue much better than ‘Severus’. Still, she didn’t dare to test his patience by provoking him. Taking a look at his rather somber appearance, she was slightly curious about his gloved left hand but nothing more.

“How did you know…?” she trailed off.

Sn- Severus went to sit on one of the chairs beside her bed, “Vernon sent me a letter. Guess it’s a lucky thing that I was at Spinner’s End at that time instead of elsewhere.”

As if speaking of the devil, Vernon Dursley entered the room moments later. “Hey, Russ!” he greeted with a jovial smile and held his right hand out. “Glad you can make it.” Severus merely gave him a weak smile before they shook hands and after exchanging a few words, they talked about the child’s name in hushed voices.

“Uh, no offense but I’d rather not have my possible child to be called his name out loud by anyone, especially a ridiculous one,” Severus quipped when Vernon suggested ‘Dudley’ and though Vernon frowned at his words, Petunia then added, “‘Dudley’ would make a good nickname, dear.”

The stocky-built man harrumphed. “I suppose. What name do you get for him?”

“Huh?” Severus, who was leafing through the newspaper, was startled by the sudden attention before looking back at the sleeping baby. “Well… He looks like ‘Timothy’ to me.”

“Tim…” Vernon muttered, stroking his chin thoughtfully. “What do you think, love?”

“I’m alright with whichever you choose, dear,” Petunia said with a small smile.

“Fine, then.” He then carefully took the bundle of cloth out of the bed and stared up at his son with a beaming grin. “Welcome to the world, Timothy ‘Dudley’ Dursley.”

---

On the night of 28th June, Francesca Zabini was waiting in Hog’s Head Inn for her job interview.

She was not particularly nervous being there by herself, but as time passed even she wondered if she had missed the date (no, she checked Minerva McGonagall’s letter a few times already) or the Headmistress of Hogwarts simply wanted to test her patience. She already had three bottles of Butterbeer and if the damned woman still didn’t show herself in the next hour, she would go home.

A woman of her looks had to keep up her appearance, after all.

The wooden door of the bar swung open for the umpteenth time and as Francesca looked up in complete disinterest, she saw a young woman with very frizzy light brown hair glanced around nervously, her numerous necklaces and bracelets shone faintly under the room's lights.

“Um…” the newcomer spoke as she approached Francesca’s table, “A- Are you here for the job interview too?”

But before Francesca could respond, the woman went on and held out her right hand, “Sybil Trelawney, I- I’m applying for Divination.”

“Hello,” Francesca greeted her with a small, charming smile. “Francesca Zabini. I’m going for Potions.”

“Potions?” Sybil blinked before unceremoniously taking her seat across the table, “Ah, I was expecting Severus Snape to take the job since all I see was someone shrouded in black but alas, the Inner Eye can get befuddled sometimes. Though of course, I’m not entirely wrong; you are a Slytherin, yes?”

Francesca only quirked her eyebrow, “I don’t want to be the Head of Slytherin House, though.”

“Ah yes, I wonder just how Minerva and Pomona educate those rowdy boys,” Sybil rambled on, brushing her fingers against her colorful necklaces, “surely the children also need a good father figure, and as much as I do like Filius, he’s just a bit… whimsical, you get what I mean?”

“I suppose. Does your family good at Divination?”

“Oh, I had a grandmother; very famous she was. It’s just a sad thing that people wouldn’t ever believe her.”

Francesca restrained herself from rolling her eyes at the statement. Who would want to hear all the spooky, dreadful things that may happen in the future? The two women then had another drink before hearing the door swung open once again and Minerva McGonagall came in with a grimace.

“Miss Trelawney, Miss Zabini,” the older woman spoke as she approached the table, “I apologize for making you wait so long.” Then she said, “Come along, Miss Trelawney; I’d rather want this day to be over quick.”

Francesca was utterly flabbergasted. She had waited for nearly two hours but the damned fortune teller got to be interviewed first?!

“It won’t take long, Miss Zabini,” the Headmistress went on before adding under her breath, “at least I hope so.” The two women then went upstairs and Francesca tried her best to refrain from making scathing remarks about the whole debacle. Ordering another Butterbeer, she quickly guzzled down the drink before wincing as she got up, blearily asking for the bathroom from the barkeeper.

It was just her luck that the restroom was also on the second floor, and she nearly stomped on her way up. How dare McGonagall made her waste her time? If she had known, she would arrive at the same time Trelawney did. Washing her face and dabbing a bit of make-up to make her look presentable, she then kept trying to stay calm. That Severus Snape and Lord Voldemort might await her return and though her boyfriend was accepting the inevitable that she would fail, she didn’t think the Dark Lord would do the same.

By the time Francesca walked out of the restroom, she was in a decent mood and as she subconsciously headed toward the stairs, she frowned. Why would she go downstairs again? Shaking her head, she then searched for the room where McGonagall and Trelawney might be and found it at the end of the corridor.

As she stood in waiting outside of the room, she could hear Trelawney rambling nervously about her numerous predictions since her Hogwarts years, of how she was directly related to Cassandra Trelawney and Francesca felt herself getting drowsier when suddenly, the eccentric woman’s voice changed ominously.

Francesca Zabini’s dark eyes went wide upon hearing what was on the other side:

“The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches…”

Notes:

yeah, I really wonder why would Dumbledore make the job interview to be in early of 1980 instead of during summer; wouldn't it be more reasonable to have a new teacher at the start of the term? Did he hire Trelawney straight away after she made the prophecy in canon? Who knows 🤷

Chapter 52: Contemplation

Lord Voldemort had his fingers steeple on the desk in Malfoy Manor’s library; his red eyes were wide with furrowing brows as he replayed what Francesca Zabini had told him just then.

There was a prophecy. A prophecy that sounded so outlandish yet so frightful that the Dark Lord couldn’t help but to shiver upon knowing someone would bring an end to his reign that he had worked hard. And there was only about a month left for him to find out who the child would be.

He would need to discuss it thoroughly with his heir on what to do about it.

A faint, concerned hiss entered his ears and he turned to see his brown snake, Nagini was slithering slowly toward him. She had grown significantly larger ever since he, Severus Prince and Corvin Adrick had brought her home from America over four years ago and he smiled briefly upon seeing the intricate patterns on her scales.

“Are we going to Severus’ home?” she queried.

“Not yet,” he replied while scratching her head lightly, “Bellatrix will come over soon.”

A few minutes later, the doors of the library were open and in strode Bellatrix Black-Lestrange, who held a small package in her hand.

“My Lord,” she greeted sweetly as she bowed down and kissed the hem of his black robes.

“Rise, Bellatrix. I suppose there had been nothing wrong in Gringotts?”

The woman snorted, “Goblins don’t care much about people; after all they hoarded the treasures of those who no longer had any heirs.”

Lord Voldemort only hummed. How he wished his Gaunt ancestors had not squandered Salazar Slytherin’s wealth merely for their rare Parseltongue heritage, but it had already happened and all he could do now was to cherish the only items he had (forcibly) possessed; the ring holding the Resurrection Stone (which was now his heir’s) and Slytherin’s locket around his neck.

When Bellatrix held out the package to him, he took time to unwrap it and his red eyes glinted with utmost delight at the golden goblet in his hand.

His time of working at Borgin and Burke’s was certainly wonderful, seeing that he could find Helga Hufflepuff’s cup through it. The Dark Lord focused his magical aura around the sacred item, and was very pleased to know the prize hidden within was still intact.

“You have made a wonderful work,” he started and gave Bellatrix a genuine smile. The Blacks and the Malfoys were such a boon to his Death Eaters that he couldn’t bear the thought of them betraying him in the future. After dismissing the woman, Lord Voldemort narrowed his eyes at the cup.

He would need to hide all his Horcruxes, and though Bellatrix Lestrange had done her job well enough, he was still rather paranoid that she could misplace it. After all, they were only humans.

Shrinking Nagini down, the Dark Lord then had her wrapped around his arm before summoning a small pouch and put his prized items into it before leaving to Prince Manor with a press of the family’s Portkey pendant.

---

In the stone chamber nearby Prince Manor, the King of Snakes was having the time of its life as it swam across the enormous swimming pool.

It was nearly the time for the gigantic serpent to shed its skin, and it was utmost happy that it no longer had to scrap the old scales off its body by the rough, cold floor. The warm water soothed its entire body and as it breached the watery surface, it shook its head slightly before turning to its wonderful master, Severus Prince.

“Master, you should get in here too,” it spoke, its movements causing huge ripples amongst the water. The great snake could sense the slight change in the young man’s Animagus form and wanted him to experience it in a good, comfortable way.

Severus glanced at it with a raised eyebrow and a small smile. “You might squash or drown me with your size,” he deadpanned to which the serpent quickly shook its head, horrified by such implications. It was a lucky thing that he retained his power to behold its deadly gaze, and it didn’t want to subject its master to harmful occasions just like what that terrible, horrible Muggle had done to him.

Rolling his orange-red eyes in slight amusement, Severus mockingly sighed, “Alright, then.” He then put down the book he was reading and slowly took off his shirt. The basilisk supposed it was a good thing; that Severus Prince now resembled Lord Voldemort in most of his physical appearance.

He was skinny and slender for a man, with his gangly arms and legs attributed a lot to his height. His visage however, had looked less aquiline and more angular; almost akin to its previous master’s.

Severus dipped his toes slightly into the water and was about to get into the pool when someone knocked on the doors.

“Severus, Marvolo and Nagini are waiting for you,” Septimus Prince’s voice came from the other side and the two looked at each other.

“Another time, Salazar,” he said with a weak smile and patted its head before walking out of the room with his shirt back on. The King of Snakes was slightly disappointed by the dismissal but was also happy that its previous master made an effort to visit Severus Prince on a regular basis.

With that, it continued to swim in the pool, already could feel some of its old skin loosen and peel off from its long body.

---

Severus tried his hardest not to show his fright upon hearing what Marvolo told him.

There would be a child. A boy would be born at the end of July from those who had fought against the Dark Lord, and he would kill the powerful man currently sitting beside him. And yet, what befuddled him was the prophecy felt… incomplete.

“She didn’t get to hear all of it,” Marvolo muttered with a sigh as he stroked Nagini’s head, “apparently the owner was curious on why she didn’t go down right away and had a fight over it. A lucky thing that she wasn’t kicked out though; the other customers and McGonagall herself vouched for her presence.” 

Severus breathed out in relief that they still could have a spy in Hogwarts. With her alluring looks and friendly demeanor, Francesca Zabini might get a chance to uncover the Order of the Phoenix’s secrets from Hogwarts’ Headmistress and put a stop to the resistance group.

“But what power could this… boy have?” Marvolo then questioned what was playing in their mind; the most puzzling yet intriguing part of what Francesca had heard:

The Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have the power the Dark Lord knows not.

The two (three including Nagini) racked their brains over the matter, but could not find anything that might allude to the powerful man’s weakness. “…I don’t think you should go after him,” Severus finally spoke reluctantly, “perhaps if you were to pursue him, that boy would have that unknown power at that exact time.”

Marvolo tapped his chin thoughtfully. “…I suppose you’re correct. But when we find him, will it trouble you if you are to kill the boy instead?”

Severus blinked. Killing the child that would defeat Marvolo; the only man who truly knew him? Who saw him at his weakest moment and stayed, helped him to exact his revenge and get him back to the world of living?

“No,” he said, and he really meant it, “Of course not.”

And so, when Marvolo asked him to keep all his Horcruxes in a safe place, Severus only heeded his words and put the given pouch in the secret room at Prince Manor’s third floor.

---

Death stood by the fireplace quietly, observing as its Master mulled over the thought that plagued his mind ever since he received the news of his (new) father’s possible defeat. Of a boy that would bring down the powerful man’s dark reign, and that he would possess the power the supposed Dark Lord didn’t know of.

The young man subconsciously ran his fingers along his blackthorn wand while rocking his chair back and forth, eyes shone like the fire before him in deep thoughts of what could happen in the future.

The Grim Reaper put up a silencing spell across the place before appearing in front of its Master, the slight gust of cold wind signaling its arrival nearly put out the blazing fire but it then remained flickering among the woods.

For a long time, there was only silence.

“…So it’s true, then,” the young man finally spoke afterward, “The prophecy.”

The Dark Angel clicked its tongue, “It’s neither here nor there; nothing more than another of Fate’s playthings.” It wondered what his reaction would be if only he knew of the full prophecy. But alas, as a Lord of Magic, it too was bound to secrecy alongside Life and Fate, and could only give him hints.

“But you are here,” he muttered, “and that could mean one thing.”

“Only you would say that,” Death grumbled but it didn’t dismiss his words. When he didn’t reply, it went closer and saw he was slightly hunched in his seat, gripping his blackthorn wand tightly. His orange-red eyes looked both frightened and determined.

“It’s not like it couldn’t be undone,” it supplied, narrowing its red eyes fondly at the wand that once bathed in blood, “and as I had told you before, death knows no one.”

When Severus Prince’s wide eyes met its own, the Grim Reaper inwardly smiled.

After all, a true Master of Death must be willing to cast death to others.

---

Meanwhile, Albus Dumbledore was both intrigued and afraid of the future.

He had just finished his usual lessons with James Potter about Tom Riddle’s past when Minerva McGonagall came into his family cottage and told him of the prophecy Sybil Trelawney had made during her job interview.

“I don’t know whether it was legitimate or not,” she started after taking a sip of her lemon-laced tea, “I mean, a mere child defeating You-Know-Who was one thing, but that evil man also had a ‘prince’ who will kill the boy if he ever knew his identity? It’s just madness, I tell you.”

“Ah, but didn’t Sybil say her grandmother was a Seer?” he commented, “perhaps Fate had blessed us through her; giving us hope to win this war.” And he really had hoped so.

Sighing, he turned to the parchment where Minerva wrote the entire prophecy, which was:

“The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches… born to those who had thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies… and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have the power the Dark Lord knows not… But he must beware of the Rogue Prince; for the Rogue Prince will cause utmost despair when he knows of the child’s existence, and darkness will prevail… The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies…”

“…Did anyone else hear it too?” he asked.

Minerva sighed, “I’m not sure, but there was a ruckus outside the room and when I checked to look, your brother was fighting with Miss Francesca Zabini over thinking she was eavesdropping the whole thing. I should’ve asked her to come along first… Do we still need her?”

Albus stroked his long bearded chin thoughtfully. If he remembered well, the young Zabini lady had dated Severus Snape and from what he had heard from other people, they were still together. If she managed to convince Snape to join her at Hogwarts later on, it certainly would be a boon to them.

“If there is no one else applying for the Potions post, let Miss Zabini in,” he said, already planning to change the Slytherin woman’s views before changing the subject. “How’s Filius?”

Minerva pursed her lips. “He’s alright, but I can tell he’s still not used to being the Deputy Headmaster. After all, with the chaos happening with the Dark creatures and such… I even heard the goblins are going to establish a new, better law with the Ministry too…”

Albus could only nod sadly. After Minerva left, he looked back at the written prophecy and narrowed his blue eyes at the latter half of it. The supposed Rogue Prince’s role greatly worried him; could the mysterious man be Tom’s actual child? Oh, Albus just couldn’t imagine what would happen if Sybil’s warning turn out to be true.

But the word ‘Rogue’ also puzzled him; was the Prince forced to be on the dark side or something else was in play? Could he be persuaded to join the Light side instead?

However, Albus Dumbledore must focus on what was in the nearest future first. Whoever the boy was, the entire Order of the Phoenix would have to protect him from both the Dark Lord and the Rogue Prince.

Notes:

👀 😉

Chapter 53: Risks

The Death Eaters all thought over one thing: that Lord Voldemort had a new favorite and he was now awfully close with that other person.

Of course, it came to no surprise that Severus Snape had caught the Dark Lord’s eyes especially due to the Fiendfyre incident in his seventh year, but even with Snape’s wondrous potions skills and great dueling lessons they still wondered what made the powerful man to not give Snape the Dark Mark despite having mingled with the Death Eaters on a regular basis. Did the Dark Lord have something else planned for him?

However, all of them agreed that Snape was in no danger, considering how Lord Voldemort often had Snape sat by his left side and the two were openly holding hands with small smiles whenever there was a meeting. When asked though, both men only gave them subtle answers, such as:

“What happened back then was between me and him only.”

“The Dark Lord gave me an important task, and I intend to execute it as swift as possible.”

“I have no reason to doubt Severus.”

“The Dark Lord had earned my utmost trust, and I want to keep it that way.”

The Death Eaters didn’t know much what had happened after the supposed party back in early April, but Snape now looked different than when they last saw him; he looked gaunter than usual and got tired easily, though they assumed it was due to his weakened body caused by the Fiendfyre. He was also more paranoid, eyes glancing around in fear of hearing loud noises as Lord Voldemort once warned them while practicing duels before going to the skirmishes with the Light side.

Through it all, they collectively agreed that Severus Snape was full of mysteries, and only Lord Voldemort was lucky enough to uncover them all.

---

Peter Pettigrew couldn’t help but to wonder what had happened to Severus Snape.

He was in the cottage behind the British Library alongside Snape’s friend Mortimer, who was currently reading a book on the couch. The dour Potions Master opposite Peter had always looked pale, but what he saw at the moment was rather unsettling especially with his unhealthy pallor and sallow skin, and Peter almost jumped in fright when he noticed Snape’s disguised eyes were scrutinizing him as he asked, “How’s the Order these days?”

Peter gulped silently. “Just the usual stuff,” he shrugged, “Dumbledore was holding out meetings on different days with different people. I don’t know much, but perhaps it was a safety measure.”

“And does he suspect you?”

At that, Peter shook his head. He was still glad of Snape’s suggestion to put his desire of getting into the Death Eaters on hold for a while, at least until he was fully cleared of any suspicion from the Light side. James too, had never told anyone about Peter was an unregistered Animagus, keeping up the act that he was the dumbest among the Marauders.

Speaking of the Marauders, he wondered what happened to Remus Lupin after hearing about his escape from Azkaban back in December 1979.

Snape only hummed. “Are there anyone in the Order who may expect a child somewhere at end of July or early August?”

Peter blinked, “Uh, if I remember well, the Longbottoms will have their first son around that time.”

“What of the Potters? Do they let you visit them?”

“I- I don’t think Lily had given birth just yet, quite curious really but… I don’t know where they live now,” Peter squeaked, wondering why Snape asked such bizarre questions.

Snape narrowed his eyes, “What do you mean?”

From the corner of his eyes, Peter could see Mortimer was slightly leaning in to listen to their conversation. “Y- You know, with the war spreading to other wizarding communities… they must had fled to the Muggle world. James, h- he never shared his location to me either; only sending me letters so…”

Snape furrowed his dark brows and tapped his chin thoughtfully. “I suppose so,” he finally said after a while, “Thank you for your time.” When he gave him a small pouch, Peter simply took it and thanked the two men with a polite bow before leaving.

---

There were two figures in her dreams.

One had orange eyes and looked as if he got terribly burnt, while the other’s eyes were red and was ghostly pale.

The figures were barely there at first, but as her pregnancy progressed they were getting clearer, bony hands stretching out to reach her with wide crazed eyes. The one with orange eyes was especially frightening her with his slender and skinny limbs, making her wonder what had happened to it and why it looked rather vicious and grotesque. 

And they were haunting Lily Evans-Potter’s mind.

It was mid-July, and she had just woken up from another nightmare featuring the two mysterious figures, subconsciously caressing her swollen belly to distract herself. Her child was supposedly nearing the time to be born, yet she felt no pain apart from the usual backache and fatigue. She had heard tales that children who were born slightly later than their expected time would be smart, powerful people and she smiled at the thought.

That someday, Harry Sirius Potter would make history in the wizarding world of Britain.

And yet, something greatly worried her. That despite the fact Harry would be born long after she and James had married, their son’s status would still be illegitimate according to the wizarding law due to their coupling out of wedlock. And that meant Harry could not possess or inherit any wealth from the Potter family unless another (legitimate) child changed his status.

Lily briefly shook her head in denial; she would not let her son be scorned and made fun of by other people just like what happened after her marriage in 31st October 1979. He didn’t deserve such cruelty, especially with the war still raging on without an end.

Sighing, she then looked around the dimly lit bedroom with a weak smile. She and her husband had hid in her childhood home for nearly two months now, and were rather pleased to know the neighborhood was slowly getting abandoned as people were migrating to the big town for work.

As she lay on the bed in waiting for her husband to return home, she whispered fondly to her child, “You will be a great man, Harry.”

---

James Potter had just finished his usual lessons with his godfather, Albus Dumbledore regarding Lord Voldemort – more accurately, about You-Know-Who’s past. It was still rather disbelieving that the evil man was once a handsome, cunning young man who truly had descended from Salazar Slytherin, especially with his strange power to talk to snakes of all things.

James admitted he once liked the idea of immortality, wanting to stay young for the rest of his life but upon knowing the method used by You-Know-Who and its aftereffects… well, he figured there was a reason why Gryffindor was called the House of Bravery while Slytherin was the House of Cowardice, much more than the Hufflepuffs.

Taking out his mahogany wand, James then focused his mind to Apparate before leaving the Dumbledore house in Godric’s Hollow and reappeared nearby the Evans family home in Spinner’s End, Cokeworth.

Lily Evans’ parents had deceased merely two months before his own parents followed suit during the dragon pox disease raged throughout wizarding Britain, and with Lily’s sister Petunia had left to live somewhere nearby London, the house became theirs. It made a great hiding place, considering James saw less and less people as time passed, slowly turning Cokeworth into a ghost town.

However, he decided to take a brief walk around the somber neighborhood before seeing his wife and winced slightly when the bright sunlight flashed against his round spectacles. The summer in Spinner’s End greatly differed from where he once lived in Godric’s Hollow, with the heat blazing through the day and the grounds were dry as if in a drought.

He was reaching the abandoned playground nearby the river when he saw someone at the huge oak tree and his brown eyes widened upon realizing who it was.

Severus Snape, with his brown owl perched on his left shoulder as always.

Blinking hard, James went to hide behind a house close by and tried hard to remember why Snape was there before mentally slapped his forehead. His wife was once close friends with Snape, and no doubt if he followed the young man clad in black, he would find out where Snape truly lived and see for himself if he was lying about his Invisibility Cloak being stolen.

James reached for his satchel and took out a silvery cloak, which was a much inferior invisibility cloak compared to what he once had before draping it over himself. Despite everything, it was an important tool for his Auror job and narrowing his eyes, he then slowly approached Snape. He was slightly surprised to see Snape no longer used his wooden cane, and frowned upon seeing Snape’s facial features.

Snape looked… very off. James still remembered how the young man’s black eyes seemed to glitter in triumph whenever he was winning against the Marauders back in Hogwarts but now… they were totally dull. There were also dark circles around his eyes, making him much paler than what he actually looked. His hooked nose that James and Sirius usually made fun of was smaller though, and with his high, sharp cheekbones he looked rather handsome to those who liked macabre or gothic sense.

James was only a few feet away from where Snape was standing, watching silently as the man casted a few spells onto the oak tree, which was strangely black in color as if it got struck by a random lightning bolt. A few of those spells were ones he often heard while his late mother, Euphemia tended to the gardens nearby Potter Manor, and wondered if Snape was fond of the tree.

After a while, Snape clicked his tongue in slight frustration. The brown owl hooted softly and Snape glanced at it as if he understood what the bird said. Not long afterward, he turned back to the tree and muttered an apology before taking his leave.

Seeing his chance, James began to follow the young man and unknowingly stepped over something. He didn’t get to see what it was, but the animal (it must be an animal; otherwise he would know if it was a spell; he was an Auror for Merlin’s sake!) had bit his leg and he fell onto the ground, clutching his injured limb.

“S- Snape!” he gasped in utter pain, “Help me!” He didn’t care that he was caught in the act; all he wanted at the moment was to reduce the profuse bleeding on his ankle and the increasing drowsiness in his mind. What animal could do these to him? Was it a spider?

As expected, Severus Snape quickly whirled around with wide eyes; his wand was already in hand. The owl flapped its wings to stabilize itself and from his teary eyes, James could see the man wordlessly sent a gust of wind around the place and how Snape’s face turned into a grimace of surprise and horror after the invisibility cloak blew away.

“Well, well, well,” Snape spoke after approaching him, “what do we have here?”

Chapter 54: Masks

Lord Voldemort stared at the swirling memory in the Pensieve in utmost worry.

He was in Prince Manor’s dining hall, taking a break after thoroughly interrogating his newest hostage who was now held captive by him and his heir, Severus Prince in the stone chamber nearby the mansion.

The blurry images played languidly on the reflective surface of the Pensieve, and the Dark Lord couldn’t help wondering what would happen if the damned bespectacled man managed to escape their sight. The memory in the stone basin was about his most feared enemy, Albus Dumbledore telling James Potter to try getting more information about Horcruxes from the only man who knew of them in full detail. The same man he himself had asked nearly forty years ago.

Horace Slughorn.

“What are you worrying about?”

Looking upward, he saw Severus briefly frowned in concern at him. He didn’t answer though, simply pushing the Pensieve to Severus and letting the young man to listen to the memory by himself. Much to his surprise and puzzlement, Severus chortled softly a few minutes later and reeled the memory with his wand to put it in one of the glass vials on the table.

“Wait here,” he said with a smile before leaving, presumably to his room. Blinking, the Dark Lord could only wonder what his heir would show him; his heart was thumping in slight excitement to know what it was.

Severus returned with a parchment in hand, still with his mysterious smile and twinkling orange-red eyes. Taking the item rather skeptically, the Dark Lord unfolded it and his red eyes widened in utmost shock upon seeing his younger self was conversing with Slughorn in the latter’s chambers in Hogwarts albeit in childish doodle form.

“You-” Lord Voldemort started, looking at Severus in bewilderment. “W- When…? How…?”

“In my seventh year,” Severus explained offhandedly as he took his seat beside him, “Slughorn was interested with my memory-storybook project, and gave that memory to me willingly. Dumbledore won’t ever find it even if he thoroughly sifted through Slughorn’s mind.”

The Dark Lord felt his mouth fall agape at the parchment showed before him, still disbelieving that Fate had sided with him ever since he gained Severus Prince and his whole family’s trust. “You brilliant, brilliant boy!” he exclaimed, red eyes glittering in utter delight. He made a move to hug the young man, to which Severus only reciprocated it rather awkwardly. But he made no comment on that, knowing Severus was not exactly a cuddly type of person.

“Do you think we should set up some traps for that old man and his goons?”

“Make a few decoys too,” Severus added and Lord Voldemort grinned.

As Severus played with Nagini who was still rather disgruntled over the fact that James Potter had stepped on her body before his capture, the Dark Lord wondered what could have been if he had taken the young man under his wing several years earlier.

---

Albus Dumbledore was thoroughly distraught.

The disappearance of James Potter was nearing a week, and even with the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix’s best efforts to find the young Auror, it was to no avail. The promising young man’s wife was in great distress, and everyone on the Light side wondered where he could be.

“I assure you Mrs. Potter, James had left my cottage right after lunch,” Albus had told Lily Potter over and over but the redheaded woman simply cried her heart out after he went to the Evans family home in Spinner’s End, Cokeworth; only knowing the location when Lily sent her doe Patronus telling him what had happened. In the end, she was escorted to St. Mungo’s Hospital in preparation for her own safety and upcoming childbirth.

The wizened wizard was now in his family home with steeple fingers, deep in his thoughts on what to expect in another week.

The birth of Lord Voldemort’s supposed vanquisher.

Albus already knew of the Longbottom couple; Frank and Alice would have their son around that time, but the Potters… He had some inkling that the Potter child would be their savior. Why wouldn’t he? The boy was conceived during unexpected times, and would be abandoned due to the wizarding law’s birthright status. By becoming Britain’s magical hero, he could rise from his unfortunate background and gain respect from everyone.

After all, Harry Sirius Potter would be a half-blood wizard too, just like Tom Marvolo Riddle was. That must be what Sybil Trelawney’s prophecy meant by, “The Dark Lord will mark him as his equal.” For the Seer’s own safety, Albus had told Minerva McGonagall to hire the eccentric woman for the next term, ensuring her presence within Hogwarts’ walls and easy access to any possible new prophecies.

Frowning, Albus took his wand and Apparated to Spinner’s End, reappearing behind some clusters of trees in the nearby forest before heading to the only other magical residence in the neighborhood: the Snape family home.

He blinked upon feeling the strong protective enchantments around the grey house but as he tried to bypass those wards, he found himself stumbling back slightly. Sighing, he was about to leave when from the corner of his eyes, he saw a figure in black was slowly but surely approaching him. He briefly wondered how the young man could withstand the terrible summer heat in Cokeworth.

Severus Snape.

“What are you doing here?” the young man almost hissed when he finally reached him.

Albus simply blinked, his ice blue eyes were twinkling genially as he asked, “Have you heard of the news?”

“What news?”

“James Potter was reported missing for almost a week now,” Albus went on, now slightly curious. After all, the disappearance had made it to the Daily Prophet. “Surely you knew the Potter couple was staying nearby, didn’t you?”

Snape only frowned in puzzlement. “No, I don’t,” he shook his head. “I rarely came here these days; merely having to attend to and collect some potions ingredients before going elsewhere. The Prophet was quite rubbish too, so I didn’t subscribe it.”

Albus was increasingly skeptical of the young man’s answer; surely there had to be a chance of the Snapes and the Potters seeing each other. “What of your mother?”

At that, Snape suddenly went rigid, his sallow face turned much paler. “…She’s not here anymore,” was all he said while averting his gaze, quiet and a bit sorrowful.

Albus pondered of Snape’s reaction: of his wide black eyes and his clenched fists. Did something terrible happen to the Snape family in his absence? He wanted to know more, but alas he already cemented the belief that he didn’t care about the young man’s welfare due to his meddling with the werewolf ‘prank’ years ago. “I’m sorry for your loss,” he muttered instead.

Snape merely stood still in silence.

“I do want to talk more with you, Mr. Snape. Aren’t you going to invite me in?” he asked softly.

“No,” Snape spat as if startled awake from his reverie, glaring at him while he got to the grey house before slamming the door shut.

---

Severus winced when the phantom pains in his head and chest began to throb and barely made it to the worn couch before collapsing on the seat, gasping for breath. Clutching his head as he curled into a fetal position, he could only wait for the terrible, sharp sensation to ebb away whilst trying to calm down with his numerous Occlumency shields and slow breathing techniques.

The Snape house was loaded with endless protective charms, spells and wards so that only he, Marvolo and anyone within Prince Manor could get in and thus, he didn’t care much to know if Albus Dumbledore had left already or otherwise.

Even though Severus had transferred his soul’s gunshot wounds to his father’s tormented spirit, he could not get the man to feel the same pain since well, pain was intangible and the Taking Spell was rather limited on that regard. He had asked the Grim Reaper itself to remove the pain after one of his nightmares however it simply shook its head in sympathy and said, “Only in death can someone find complete peace of mind.”

But Severus Prince was not ready to die just yet. He didn’t want to. Perhaps in another life and world, he would welcome his own death regardless of how it would happen but not this one. His left hand frantically grasped for the valuable trinkets he wore around his neck; the Prince Manor’s Portkey pendant, the amethyst spider necklace and the ring holding the Resurrection Stone beside the spider gemstone and he ran his fingers along the items, slightly soothed by their presences.

Of which two of those items were his Horcruxes.

It was a long wait, and by the time Severus regained his senses, it was dark outside and he assumed it was almost dinnertime. He even felt he had fallen asleep and debated on whether he should return to Prince Manor or not. Those panic episodes wherever someone asked of his mother or hearing unexpected loud noises (especially those resembling gunshots) thoroughly debilitating and drained his energy that he didn’t dare to do complex magic after suffering one of those mental attacks.

As he looked around the clean living room, Severus wondered if he had any reason left to keep the house. After all, hadn’t the Snape family truly died out? His mother was murdered, his father had killed him and he returned the gesture out of revenge.

Alas, he had worn the name ‘Severus Snape’ for over twenty years now and he was paranoid enough to suspect people who had known of the Prince family would try to do anything to gain his utmost trust all in the name of securing the loyalty bond, whereas in actuality slaving his life away just like what happened to Septimus Prince.

Even now, Severus was afraid if Tom Marvolo Riddle – Lord Voldemort – would betray him too.

Sighing, he called for Libby and Minty to escort him home and could manage eating a few spoonful of soup before going to his room and took out his contact lenses from his eyes. Severus then frowned at a ring with a diamond gemstone on his desk before taking it alongside a long red box from the shelves and climbed into his bed.

“Soon, Rogue,” he said while caressing the box, his orange-red eyes glinted in reminiscence of his pet raven before he turned to the ring. “Potter wouldn’t know what would hit him.”

With a soft clap of his hands, the lights went out.

---

Lily Evans-Potter was both relieved and afraid.

She was utmost glad that her husband, James was found alive in Muggle London on 28th July, and yet what puzzled her was that he remembered nothing from his disappearance.

“I told you many times already Lils, I don’t remember a thing,” he grumbled while they were one of St. Mungo’s maternity ward’s rooms. “I just remembered that I had returned home after meeting with Dumbledore, that’s all.”

From the corner of her eyes, Lily could see James was rubbing the diamond gemstone of his wedding ring and smiled weakly, still in disbelief that he would wear it wherever the Order of the Phoenix had a mission or got into duels with the Death Eaters. She was frightened that James would be gone before Harry’s birth and decided there was nothing to worry about now.

After all, they had fought the Dark Lord himself three times before they had to hide due to her pregnancy and to be honest, she would rather have her child be born in the Muggle hospital.

At least it was safe there, with the chance of them meeting other wizards who might affiliate themselves with the Death Eaters were low.

Someone knocked the door of her room and James gave the permission to come in. Both of them were startled to see a familiar face.

“…Black,” she mumbled.

The man with grey eyes pursed his lips, “Potter.”

Regulus Black was just as handsome as his deceased brother was, except while Sirius was more rugged, his looks were primed and well-kept especially in his green Healer outfit.

“I assure you, I’m here only to deliver some potions which I may add, were thoroughly regulated by the experienced Healers,” Regulus muttered. True to his words, he was carrying a tray full of colorful potions and placed some of them on the drawer next to her bed before taking his leave just as quick.

On the mid-morning of 30th July, Albus Dumbledore and Alastor Moody visited them, informing them that Frank and Alice Longbottom had had their child and Lily couldn’t help wondering when her own son would make his appearance to the world.

It was right after dinnertime the next day did she feel the terrible contractions. The birthing process afterward was immensely difficult, and Lily forced herself to stay awake just long enough to see her husband and child before falling into deep sleep at the exact moment the clock struck midnight.

Unbeknownst to her, James Potter’s eyes were glazed over as if he was hypnotized while looking at their son, with the diamond gemstone of his wedding ring shone ominously.

From the other side of wizarding Britain, Severus Prince, Nagini and Lord Voldemort grinned wickedly at the new information.

They had found the prophesized children.

Chapter 55: Vengeance

Notes:

Thank you so much for the 500 kudos!!! 🎊🎉 😍🙌

“Well then, what’s next?”

Severus quirked his eyebrow at Marvolo’s question, “I thought it was so obvious.”

“What?”

“Getting that prophecy, of course,” he almost rolled his eyes. “Or have you forgotten what Francesca told us was actually incomplete?” He then calibrated the crystal ball that was connected to James Potter’s wedding ring so that they still could see what he was up to, but already removing the subtle Imperius Curse on the young man to not cause any suspicions. Besides, it was not as if he could not apply it again through the wedding ring’s diamond gemstone.

Severus curled his lips in disgust upon seeing Potter was cooing at the child in his arms.

Harry Sirius Potter.

What a pretentious name. Oh, how he couldn’t wait to wipe out that light of hope Albus Dumbledore was waiting for. 

“Hmm, you’re right,” Marvolo said. Then he smiled, “Are you going to kill that boy soon?”

Severus paused and turned to the older man. His red eyes were glinting in utter delight upon knowing the two children that would bring his downfall, and who won’t be eager to get rid such harmful people to his dark reign?

“Why don’t we wait until we are absolutely sure there was no one else born on that day,” he reasoned. “And get that damned prophecy so we know what we actually will deal with.” He supposed the Longbottom boy, Neville wasn’t much of a concern but he didn’t want to have any loose ends that might cause them trouble in the future.

“Ever the perfectionist,” Marvolo purred, “But that makes me much fonder of you. You will let me see you do the deed?”

“…Of course.”

After Marvolo left, Severus went to his room and drank his medication potions although not as much as he used to. His new body might not have any injuries, but the ones etched on his soul still flared every now and then, with the Fiendfyre’s aftereffects would paralyze him rather unexpectedly. And he knew he was just biding his time with his Horcruxes but what else could he do to live?

After all, Fiendfyre only followed the caster’s orders even long after their death and Severus couldn’t help but musing that in the end, Sirius Black would get the last laugh.

Sighing, he went to the bookshelves to read something before sleeping and pulled out a rather tattered book about Charms. The one next to it fell onto the floor and as he went to pick it up, he froze.

It was his old copy of Advanced Potion Making. Or rather, his mother’s that he had inherited.

Blinking, he took it and flipped toward the book’s back cover as he climbed into his bed, slowly falling asleep while lightly tracing the spidery words written there:

This book is the Property of the Half-Blood Prince.

---

“Hmm, yes, a very curious mind and a great sense of loyalty,” the Sorting Hat mused, “Where would you like to go, child?”

“Slytherin.”

There was a beat of silence.

“…You can do well in there. But it will be a long, arduous journey to get what you want.”

“I don’t care.”

“You may not recognize yourself again in the future.”

“People change,” the young child said.

The Hat laughed rather somberly, “Indeed they do. And I can tell that despite everything, you are both selfish and selfless, and with a high sense of self-preservation I can only hope you can endure the challenges ahead.”

“Better be… Slytherin!”

And with that, Severus Snape walked into the dark embrace of Slytherin House.

 

“Do you understand why I do this, Mr. Snape?”

He looked down at the oath written on the parchment; fists clenching in attempt to subdue his own wrath. That he was supposed to keep quiet about the incident that almost claimed his life.

“You are a bright young man, and I don’t think Hogwarts would be happy to see you die or expelled.”

If he had known, he would rather die and haunt them till the end of their lives. He could be vengeful, oh yes he could. He would make it until he no longer would have to bow down to those damned Lions, no matter what.

And yet… he was only Severus Snape; one without an influence in the wizarding world, be it small or big. He didn’t want to be a charity case to anyone and he could leave after taking his O.W.Ls.

And so he signed the oath.

When he returned to his dormitory room, he wrote down his ideas of revenge and protection within the old copy of Advanced Potion Making, heart swelling at the pompous title he created for himself.

The Half-Blood Prince, who would seek justice and protect the weak Severus Snape. As time passed, the Prince grew stronger with the cold, piercing wrath bubbling underneath Severus Snape’s rage and cries of help, and the spell crafted in the aftermath of the Shrieking Shack incident was the product of said wrath.

 

The Prince had failed.

Severus Snape was crying his heart out, in total disbelief that his supposed friend left him to fend for himself after uttering the degrading word. Severus Snape was scratching his pale skin until they were red, mortified of being stripped in front of everyone and felt sullied by their laughter that still echoed in his ears.

Severus Snape was screaming until his throat was sore, that he meant nothing to them all. Just an anomaly to everyone with his dark looks and pale complexion.

The Prince saw Severus Snape reaching out for the hazel wand, Sectumsempra was at the tip of his tongue but the Prince stopped him, convincing Severus Snape that he would do anything to avenge him.

After all, the Half-Blood Prince couldn’t exist without Severus Snape.

---

Severus woke up with a groan, wincing before slowly massaging his head. Had he forgone taking the Dreamless Sleep potions? But those dreams- no, those memories were not as unpleasant as his nightmares; merely a summary of his life. Of what he had done up till the present day.

“You may not recognize yourself again in the future,” the Sorting Hat’s words rang in his ears, to which he only snorted before getting ready for the day.

Perhaps it was right all along, that Severus Snape had gone right after getting into Slytherin House in Hogwarts.

---

Lord Voldemort raised his glass full of red wine and spoke with a wide grin, “A toast, to our future victory!”

It was 9th August 1980, and Lucius Malfoy was curious on why the Dark Lord was in an exceptionally good mood. The rest of the Death Eaters were also present but even when there was a successful winning against and getting rid a few more members of Albus Dumbledore’s Order of the Phoenix; the newest being Fabian and Gideon Prewett, he still thought it only warranted a simple celebration.

No, there was something huge going on and Lucius needed to be part of it. Or at least, knew a bit of what had happened.

The Dark Lord briefly exchanged glances with one of the oldest Death Eaters, Antonin Dolohov who simply smirked. After all, Dolohov was quite famous among his peers for his cruelty and had initiated the attack.

“I also would like to thank Francesca Zabini and Severus Snape for helping us from behind the scenes,” Lord Voldemort continued and smiled as he turned to the aforementioned people. The two only nodded in acknowledgement and Lucius could hear whispers of others wondering what exactly they did.

However, their musings stopped when food and drinks magically appeared on the long table and they then enjoyed the meals prepared by the Malfoys’ house-elves.

“Are you jealous of them, Bellatrix?” Lucius asked quietly, to which the woman snorted.

“I knew you are too.”

Lucius only sighed. After all, both Snape and Zabini were exempted from taking the Dark Mark and while he understood the reasoning for Zabini, Snape was rather suspicious. For all he knew, the dour young man might still have feelings for his Mudblood friend, Lily Evans. Could it be Snape mooching off the Dark Lord so that he could have Evans for himself?

“I’m sure the Dark Lord held all the answers and if we asked him right enough, he would indulge in our questions,” was all he could say and again, Bellatrix Lestrange huffed before continuing eating her meal.

After the dinner, Lord Voldemort announced the Death Eaters would have new members and Lucius looked forward to see if Snape would join the event too. Sure enough, the young man lingered nearby the Dark Lord and after everyone donned the white masks, they left to the ballroom where the new recruits were.

For this, Lucius was still glad that he had among the closest place within the Circle to the Dark Lord’s throne and could hear those who asked for Lord Voldemort’s protection hissed and screamed in pain as the Dark Mark burrowed deep into their flesh and skin. Next to the powerful man, Snape was ready with a few painkiller potions and salves, to which most of the recruits rushed to after getting their Mark.

If he heard well, Lucius swore the Dark Lord chuckled at the pathetic sight beside him and that was enough to convince him that their great leader was still ambitious, evil and basked in that fear but much to his dismay, Snape was still left un-Marked.

When everything was done, most Death Eaters left immediately until the remaining ones were the Lestranges, Francesca Zabini, Severus Snape and the Dark Lord.

Zabini was talking with his wife, Narcissa who both then cooed over the sleeping baby boy in his crib while Bellatrix, Rodolphus and Rabastan Lestrange stood nearby, watching them in disinterest. The Dark Lord was still in his seat, discussing something with Snape.

Half an hour later, Zabini left and Snape was about to follow her when Lucius decided this was his chance to know what had happened.

“Lucius,” Snape said after noticing him, his disguised black eyes twinkled slightly before bidding Zabini goodbye.

The blond hummed. Despite everything, his heart still went soft for the young man who had worked hard to gain the Dark Lord’s blessings and perhaps, Snape really had deserved such privilege.

“I was wondering… was it possible to get a job within the Department of Mysteries?”

Lucius blinked, his curiosity was piqued. “…And may I know what it is for?”

“The Dark Lord wanted me to work there.”

Lucius considered his choice of answers. On one hand, the Dark Lord’s orders were absolute and he didn’t tolerate any failure. On the other hand, perhaps Snape was bluffing but why would he be so specific about that?

“Well, I suppose you should ask Augustus Rookwood for that,” Lucius supplied, “he is one of the Unspeakables.” And suppressing his sigh that he wouldn’t get his answer anytime soon, he went on, “Just be careful in there; heard the Ministry was going to issue something important and I doubt they would be pleased to know so many Death Eaters were in there now.”

With that, he left to be with Narcissa and Draco.

---

Petunia Evans-Dursley glared at the opened letter on the dining table with suppressed anger.

How dare that pretentious witch managed to locate her new home and send such invitation to reconcile?! What nonsense! The fact that her beautiful son would have a cousin the same age as him was foreboding too, and she didn’t think it would end well.

The damned snowy owl Lily had sent blinked its eyes in waiting for a reply and no matter what Petunia did to shoo it out of her house in Privet Drive, it still perched innocently on the cabinets. Frustrated with its antics, she had called Severus Snape to come over and was waiting for his arrival.

About ten minutes later, she could hear a honk from outside and quickly rushed to the door to greet him. Much to her surprise, Snape was conversing with the pale man known as Marvolo Riddle while they approached her house.

“Bloody wanker, charging us with that lot of money for like what? Twenty minutes of ride?” Petunia heard Snape grumble and she almost snorted in laughter before schooling her features; it wouldn’t do to greet her guests improperly.

“Sn-” she started but quickly shook her head in remembrance that the young man disliked that name anymore, “Severus. Mr. Riddle. Uh; sorry for that blunder. Come in.”

“No harm done,” Severus said with a wave of his hand, though Petunia noted he looked rather uncomfortable with the ‘Snape’ name and she still wondered of his reaction. Riddle only hummed as they entered the house, looking around the modest place in slight curiosity. “What’s the matter?”

At that, Petunia loudly sighed. “It’s her,” she stressed, “Dudley got a cousin and that girl wanted us to meet at Spinner’s End for a meet-and-greet! And with that damned ponce of a man coming along? Argh!”

“Her?”

She raised her eyebrow but gave the letter to Snape anyway; what she wondered was Riddle was reading what Lily wrote too.

“And that bloody owl just won’t leave but I don’t want to reply to her!” she pointed at the bird who was preening its white feathers.

Severus exchanged glances with Riddle before the two smiled. “Just write to her that you will come over. But you don’t actually have to go.”

Petunia frowned, “…What do you mean?”

“Well, there is this concoction called the Polyjuice Potion…”

Notes:

👀

Chapter 56: Distrust

Vernon Dursley grunted in disgust as he looked at the date on the calendar, which was 16 August 1980. 

How he wished he and his wife simply could ignore the latter’s sister’s wish to meet each other’s child and perhaps reconcile (and really, Severus Snape’s plan for him and Marvolo Riddle to replace them sounded so good to be true he actually wanted to do just that) but the idea that Petunia might regret her choice made him worry too.

And besides, Vernon was determined to cherish Petunia after all the misfortune her parents gave her when they focused only on their magical younger daughter. Even with Snape coming often to their home and helped them with a few things such as taking care of Dudley, he still felt a slight distrust toward wizards.

Not Snape, though. Snape and Riddle were good wizards for as long as he knew them and he had no qualms against the two men.

The drive heading to Cokeworth was quiet, with Dudley sleeping soundly in Petunia’s embrace and when they stopped at Spinner’s End, Vernon sighed. The Evans’ house stood tall amongst the dreadful abandoned state of the neighborhood, with the few plants there grew well though Vernon suspected it was only due to magic.

He sniffed as the man who humiliated his and his wife during their engagement dinner nearly four years ago appeared and re-entered the house, presumably to alert his wife, Lily Evans-Potter.

James Potter. Oh, how he hated that pompous, arrogant twit.

After he helped Petunia to open the door of her side in the car, he was about to follow them when he heard someone spoke, “Turn around and take out your phone.”

Gulping, Vernon tried his best to act nonchalantly as he heeded the words but much to his surprise, there was no one. “…Russ?” he started but was silenced with a hush.

“I’m sorry; I can’t help but to follow you guys,” Severus Snape’s voice came from his right ear, “I knew Potter from school and he’s not the best man around. He might be up to something and it won’t be fair for your side if there ever be a brawl, right?”

Vernon furrowed his thick brown eyebrows. Yes, Snape made so much sense. Oh, he would do well in a fistfight alright, but with unexpected things like spells… he was bound to lose. So he minutely nodded and after a few more minutes of acting, he kept his phone in his pocket and headed toward the Evans’ gardens where his wife and her sister were having a chat. 

As he sat beside Petunia, she pursed her lips toward Lily with a raised eyebrow, “Never thought you’ll be staying here.”

The redhead woman blinked, “Oh no, we’re moving away actually. Nobody seems to live here anymore, so we’re going back to Godric’s Hollow.”

“Yeah, go back where you belong, wench,” Vernon mumbled in distaste, “Only a fool would settle with that man.” He pointedly stared at Potter who was cradling the black-haired boy in his arms and smirked when Lily squirmed in her seat.

The day went by with Petunia throwing more hurtful jabs at Lily (especially for having a child so early) and Vernon glaring at James but their internal fight stopped when an old man with long silver beard appeared out of nowhere.

“Who the hell are you?!” Vernon almost shouted in surprise.

To his dismay, the old man only smiled at him and his wife. “Ah, I assume you are Vernon and Petunia Dursley,” he spoke, “And this must be Harry’s cousin.”

Vernon frowned in suspicion while Petunia huddled their son close to her. Yes, Severus Snape being hidden from the others’ eyes was perfect; the young man could protect his family if something dangerous ever happened. He noticed his wife shirked slightly and wondered if there was a history between her and the eccentric wizened man, who then introduced himself as Albus Dumbledore.

The meeting proceeded rather awkwardly to say the least, with both Vernon and Petunia tried their best to hide their disdain much to no avail. The Potter boy’s appearance was pretty much the carbon copy of James Potter with the exception of his eyes which were Lily’s, and Vernon could already imagine what a terrible influence the bespectacled man would be toward the child.

When the Dursley family left without any incidents about two hours later, Vernon hoped he didn’t have to deal with those strange folks (except Severus Snape and Marvolo Riddle) ever again.

---

Francesca Zabini was shaking with nervousness as she stood in front of Hogwarts Castle’s gates.

It was a week before the new term began, and she had enlisted the help of her boyfriend to accompany her carrying her few luggage bags and possessions to the ancient school.

“You will do great,” Severus Snape spoke and she turned aside, seeing the man in black stood next to her. The brown owl on his shoulder cocked its head sideways and blinked its orange eyes in curiosity.

“Severus.” She grinned, feeling reassured by his calming presence. Really, practically every woman within the Death Eaters’ ranks agreed that Severus Snape was a gentle, trusted man and how lucky she was to have him.

The young man simply smiled as he tucked a few strands of her hair behind her ears, “Just tell Slughorn you will only help him with the younger students, perhaps doing a bit of Head of House duty too before you can replace him completely. I’m sure he would afford staying in Hogwarts for another year.”

Francesca hummed. An informal training with Horace Slughorn? Yes, she could do that, her apprenticeship had gone well and surely she wouldn’t face too much problems dealing with fellow Slytherin students. But the others… the teachers would be suspicious of anyone who had adorned green and silver during their school years, and she voiced her concerns to Severus.

Severus only gave her a quick kiss on the forehead, “Don’t bother with them; just make sure the young Snakes are taken care of. And play your part well.”

Severus had to leave when the gamekeeper, Rubeus Hagrid came to fetch her and after briefly chatting with her old teachers (now colleagues), she went to the Slytherin dungeons to meet Horace Slughorn in his quarters.

“Ah, Miss Zabini!” the rotund professor greeted, “I assume you will take my place soon?”

Francesca chuckled, “Um, maybe if you train me first? I’m not really good with children.”

“Of course, of course; young ladies bound to be around kids often.”

Slughorn then showed her the Slytherins’ common room, the students’ dormitories and when patrolling in the boys’ section, she stopped at a room where a sign written ‘Do Not Enter without Permission’ was hanging on the door.

“Ah, that’s Severus Snape’s old room,” the old Potions professor said wistfully, “Quite an attraction among the students really; all regaling the tale of him and his powerful feather that saved them from the horrible Fiendfyre to the new students. It’s a shame that he didn’t want to work here. I mean, just look at this statue!” He then brought her back to the common room and showed her a decently-sized silver figure of her boyfriend in his school robes, which was placed at the corner she remembered where Severus always sat.

“…Does it move?” Francesca asked. The figure’s facial looks was stony and rigid, almost perfectly mimicking his dour expression that bent down on a book. There was also a quill in his hand and a silver feather beside him.

“No, any magical items made to the liking of someone had to be activated by that same person,” Slughorn supplied, “a mere tap from their wand was enough for it actually. Don’t tell me you didn’t know that?”

She shook her head.

“Well, you will learn a lot from me in this term!” he guffawed and Francesca followed him with a smile. She would make every second in the school worth her time.

---

Bartemius Crouch Sr. looked at the reports on his desk in utmost worry.

The dwindling numbers of wizarding families due to the ongoing war were very concerning, especially when the Light side seemed to be losing. As the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, he knew how much people were looking up to him in hopes to stop the fight soon.

Perhaps it was time to balance the sides a bit. Taking a pinch of Floo powder, he then threw it to the flame in the fireplace which then turned bright green.

“Rufus Scrimgeour,” he spoke, “Come over; I need to discuss something with you.”

A man with frizzy brown hair that almost looked like a lion’s mane stepped into Crouch’s office with a slight bow, “What’d you want?”

“I think it’s about time we stopped playing nice to those Death Eaters. We have to talk whether it’s time for us to use the Unforgivable Curses toward them.”

---

Lord Voldemort was bored out of his mind.

He was in Prince Manor, practically coming over to the mansion almost every day to work on the few decoys of his Horcruxes and though he was tempted to accept his heir’s offer to permanently stay in the manor, he was worried that he would miss any news that made its way to Malfoy Manor. After all, Lucius Malfoy was a huge influence in the wizarding community and had many connections with other pureblooded families.

Taking the replica of Salazar Slytherin’s locket, he then absent-mindedly traced the green stone serpent in waiting for Severus Prince to return home. The young man was accepted to work within the Ministry of Magic’s Department of Mysteries with the help of Augustus Rookwood, albeit with shorter working hours and days; he was only to work for four days a week, five hours each day.

It seemed that Severus’ unfortunate condition from the Fiendfyre had given him some leeway and Lord Voldemort was glad of it; Severus did need more rest than usual due to his weakened heart and soul.

The entrance doors were swung open and the Dark Lord looked up to see Severus Prince strode toward him urgently.

“Seems like Lucius was right,” the young man started after taking his seat; with a snap of his fingers the house-elf named Libby appeared with a tray of teapot, cups and biscuits. “Crouch was legislating that the Aurors can use the Unforgivable Curses without being sent to Azkaban now.”

Lord Voldemort blinked; admittedly that was such a brave move from the Light side. “Then I suppose the others should have enough tolerance of the Cruciatus and Imperius Curses.”

“Veritaserum, too.”

The Dark Lord only nodded, but he had something else in mind. “How’s your plan to get that prophecy?” he asked, to which Severus quickly shook his head.

“It’s still too risky getting to the Hall of Prophecies; I heard some Aurors were patrolling the place. Bet Dumbledore had told them about it.”

At that, Lord Voldemort frowned in distaste. Even after losing most of his authority within the wizarding community, Albus Dumbledore remained being a thorn on his side. He then had a cup of tea and talked more about the suitable traps to protect the fake Horcruxes with Severus, sharing his findings about a concoction called the Water of Despair. Much to his pleasure, Severus looked interested with the potion and said he would attempt to do it in his spare time.

After Severus left to somewhere else, the Dark Lord tapped his chin thoughtfully. Even though the loyalty bond was meant to be something meaningful to the Princes, he couldn’t help feeling that his relationship with Severus Prince was strictly professional. And he was curious that despite having been around Severus for quite some time now, he still didn’t know much about the young man. Oh, he knew about his heir’s general family life but he was especially intrigued by Severus’ statements when he was slightly recovered from the Fiendfyre incident back in his seventh year:

“I had hoped to have a good time once there, but apparently it was just wistful thinking.”

“I don’t hate Hogwarts; I hate the people in it.”

Narrowing his red eyes, Lord Voldemort got up and went to search for Severus Prince. Following the strong aura of magic circulating in the manor, he found Severus to be in the library and was about to knock when he saw the door was slightly ajar. Blinking, he decided to take a peek on what Severus was doing and was utterly surprised.

The young man looked rather manic; his orange-red eyes were bulging in sheer rage and intense hatred as he stared into whatever memory was shown by the Pensieve on the main desk in the room. The familiar blackthorn wand was tightly gripped in his hand, vibrating with eager need to unleash the pent-up energy and once again, the Dark Lord was both amazed and afraid of Severus Prince’s magical aura.

A few minutes later, Severus shook his head and stood up, yawning. But much to Lord Voldemort’s surprise, Severus didn’t recollect the memory from the stone basin; instead the young man only headed toward the door and he quickly hid himself behind a column, watching as Severus entered his room and closed the door.

The Dark Lord waited a few minutes to see whether Severus would come out again, however the door remained shut and after looking around to see if the basilisk or Septimus Prince were nearby, he entered the library and headed straight toward the Pensieve.

He frowned upon seeing the familiar dark grey walls of the Snape house in Spinner’s End, albeit not as worn down as it was in the present. And for a moment, he wondered if he was doing the right thing to break into Severus’ private memories.

But as it was, Lord Voldemort’s curiosity won over and reasoning with his inner self that he wouldn’t take long, he then plunged into the stone basin.

---

Severus looked down to the Pensieve with narrowed eyes.

He had acknowledged the fact that Marvolo was spying on him thanks to Death’s invisible presence and actually had planned to see if the other man really was suitable to be his lifelong partner; luring him with the intriguing prospect of seeing his most vulnerable moments.

“It’s for my own good,” he told himself. Yes, he only wanted to know what Marvolo would feel upon seeing those memories. If the other man ever belittled his self-worth… Severus would make sure that he would deeply regret it.

After putting on the Invisibility Cloak, Severus dove into the Pensieve.

Chapter 57: Haunted

Notes:

😿 😔

warning: everything that was implicitly indicated in SWM

Lord Voldemort had braced himself with the idea that Severus Prince’s memories could be unpleasant; perhaps a few of them might be unsettling, but certainly hadn’t expected the way they would send shivers down his spine.

He had landed at what clearly was the playground in Spinner’s End, though it was not as abandoned as in the present day. The familiar oak tree looked a few years shorter and younger too, and he wondered what significance it had on the young man.

Not long afterward, his question was answered when he saw Eileen Prince holding her son’s hand from afar, the woman had a frown in her sallow face as the two approached the tree. He couldn’t help noticing that their clothes looked slightly shabby and loose even when the weather was clearly sweltering hot… as if they both were hiding something.

“Stay here,” Eileen spoke, brushing aside the strands of hair that covered the boy’s eyes. “I will come back to get you later, OK? Your father is… mad about certain things; and I don’t want you to get the brunt of his anger.”

Lord Voldemort pursed his lips in complete distaste. Despite everything, Eileen still held the idea that Muggles could be complied into accepting the wizards and witches, not knowing how it would bite her in the end. After the woman left, the Dark Lord watched as the memory-Severus entertained himself with some bugs and wildflowers, focusing his magical aura to make them afloat.

The bright shine in the boy’s onyx eyes with each succession brought out a sad smile from Lord Voldemort, who was reminded of Severus Prince in the present. The wide grin the memory-Severus sported was a far cry from the dour, closed expression the young man always had.

The day passed by, yet Eileen was nowhere to be seen. Frowning, the Dark Lord could see Severus was not as animated, huddling close to the oak tree and wringing the hems of his brown shirt in worry as he glanced at the direction where the Snape house could be every few minutes. Eventually, dusk settled in and the moment the twilight appeared, Lord Voldemort silently accompanied the young boy in his journey to return home by himself.

He observed as upon arrival, Severus attempted to knock on the door but stopped halfway, his dark brows were furrowed. His onyx eyes were dim too, and he wondered what was in the young boy’s mind when the wooden door was swung open, seeing how Eileen Prince’s eyes widened at the sight of her son.

“Oh, Severus,” she began after an awkward silence, “I’m sorry; I thought you had returned home.”

Turning to Severus, the Dark Lord caught the child giving out a weak smile, “…It’s alright.”

The same smile the current Severus always sported, as if in utter reluctance, acceptance or defeat.

He barely heard Eileen telling the boy to have supper before the memory faded and the next one appeared, with the child-Severus was back in the playground, resting under the oak tree with a book on his lap.

“I wish you are a magical tree,” the boy started as he stared up at the tree’s green foliage, “at least I can ask Mr. Ollivander to make a wand out of your branches and I will have a piece of home with me at Hogwarts.”

At that, the Dark Lord smiled and sat beside Severus to see what he was reading. Turned out the book was a copy of Hogwarts: A History and the page he was on were about the Hogwarts’ Houses. His red eyes lit up when Severus repeatedly read the descriptions of Slytherin House and thought the Serpent would suit the boy well, even if he was unaware that he was a distant descendant of Salazar Slytherin.

There were many gaps between each event afterward, but Lord Voldemort supposed it was inevitable; after all Severus had removed his memories about his oldest friend, Lily Evans. For a brief moment, he wondered what caused the two to break their friendship. His magical aura flared when he witnessed Severus going down the manic tree (he knew something was up when Lucius Malfoy had informed his father, Abraxas about it but never in a million years, would thought it was to hide a werewolf) and saw Remus Lupin in his wolf form before hearing James Potter’s panicked voice and the memory swiftly changed to the Headmaster’s office in Hogwarts.

The Dark Lord mentally screamed at how Dumbledore manipulated the (vulnerable, naïve) young man who had nearly died into signing the silencing Oath and cursed Eileen Prince multiple times for letting her child to suffer such terrible life simply to prove wizardkind was wrong about their thoughts of the Muggles.

(He knew he should feel awful at her death, but at the same time couldn’t help thinking that she got what she sown.)

Lord Voldemort then watched as Severus created a few spells and jotted them down in his battered Advanced Potion Making book; his muffling and severing spells were exceptionally useful but two of them had brought out his immense curiosity.

Levicorpus and its counter-spell, Liberacorpus. He realized that Severus had told him about every other spell he had created but not those two and wondered why.

Much to his astonishment, Severus was actually attempting to create a flying spell. Or at least, a floating charm when the boy tested it onto a few objects and himself. Levicorpus ended up not working as well as its counterpart but he could tell Severus simply would need to refine and specify its incantations and intentions.

The memories went by and he was now in the Great Hall, with the students were answering the Defense against the Dark Arts O.W.L test. He quickly spotted Severus near the entrance doors, writing profusely onto his parchment but his expression looked… strained. Curious, Lord Voldemort went beside him and immediately grimaced.

Severus was attempting to answer the question about the characteristics of a werewolf, however his handwriting was hectic and the hand holding the quill shook heavily. He wondered why would Severus having any problems to write his answers when it dawned on him.

The damned Oath Dumbledore had inflicted on Severus had stopped him from exposing what he witnessed in the tunnel leading to the Shrieking Shack, leaving him to only answer what was generally seen and written from textbooks (which as far as he knew, were fairly inaccurate). When the exam was over, the Dark Lord followed Severus to the Black Lake and sighed sympathetically as the boy compared his mock answers to his notes.

The peace didn’t last long when James Potter and his gang who were nearby had attacked Severus yet again, and Lord Voldemort watched in gradual horror as they cruelly stopped all of his heir’s attempts to get his wand and curse them back, including having him choked on soapy water while the crowd simply watched and laughed as if they had gotten used to it.

But then Lily Evans appeared and the whole event puzzled the Dark Lord. Why would Severus Prince keep this memory? Was it out of desire to seek revenge to Potter? It featured Lily Evans too, so perhaps…?

He simply observed as Evans telling Potter to leave Severus alone and although it was rather admirable, he couldn’t help wondering why they simply bantered without a care (he cringed at Potter’s attempt to play the cool guy) and was completely caught off-guard when Severus used a controlled Sectumsempra onto Potter’s snobby face.

His joy only lasted a moment when Potter used a spell onto Severus that quickly drained the color from his face.

Levicorpus.

How…? How could Potter know of it? The spell was supposed to be non-verbal…

He glanced around the laughing crowd and saw Lily Evans’ mouth minutely twitched as if she was about to smile and he could get the gist of it.

Severus was friends with Evans and had shared most of his childhood with her, so he thought there was nothing strange for a friend to borrow his book and…

Dear Merlin, Lord Voldemort didn’t know if he got any strength to watch the memory that continued to unfold before him. He tried to leave but his feet seemed planted on the ground, as if he too was a spectator of what happened.

“I don’t need help from filthy little Mudbloods like her!” Severus suddenly shouted and for a brief moment, Lord Voldemort was astounded before he felt his heart swelling in great pride. Yes, Lily Evans really was a lowly Mudblood; after all, even Muggleborns had their uses within the wizarding community but Evans? Who had been such a hypocrite for smiling at Severus when he was vulnerable and completely helpless?

But when the redhead mocked about Severus’ shabby clothes and called him ‘Snivellus’ in return, the Dark Lord realized there was still more to come, especially when right after she left, James Potter had hung Severus upside-down once again and said he would take off the boy’s underpants.

Lord Voldemort attempted to drown Severus’ desperate cries of help and the crowd’s cruel barking laughter but they seeped into his ears anyway, sending terrible echoes in his head. Surely this memory was a fake! Yes, that must be it; Severus was skilled enough to make them due to his strong Occlumency power, and this could be one of the young man’s attempts to create such artful yet horrifying memories.

And yet… and yet, he knew this was not the case. Hadn’t he witnessed enough of Severus convulsing out of sudden whilst in his coma, writhing and hyperventilating as if he was being restrained?

There was no doubt that this particular memory – this horrifying event – had actually happened, and had irreversibly scarred Severus Prince, both in physical and mental sense. He thought of what he did as the Dark Lord of the Death Eaters, and he never had disgraced any of them. Whenever he was displeased, he simply would dole out the punishments just as effective; the Cruciatus Curse had made such thing possible. But to thoroughly attack someone even when unprovoked... why?

“Because he existed,” James Potter’s playful voice rang in his mind and the Dark Lord shivered. Perhaps he too would find it amusing to torture people when they were immobilized, but Severus had brought some humanity into him after the talk they had in the Three Broomsticks back in the boy’s sixth year and the idea now sickened him.

“Oi, Potter; look,” someone spoke as if from inside his ears but Lord Voldemort didn’t want to look. He didn’t want to see what Severus would be after being assaulted and humiliated by practically everyone nearby the Black Lake; however when he cracked an eye open, he still saw the green grass was blown aside by the wind and he instinctively knew that the memory would remain in play until he finished viewing it.

Quietly sobbing, he decided to only focus on Severus’ face; sparing the idea that he too, had witnessed Severus’ most vulnerable moment and slowly, he lowered his hands and his heart plummeted in complete grief at the sight before him.

Severus was still hung upside-down by his ankle, tears had trailed down onto his forehead while his pale visage looked haunting under the summer light. The Dark Lord couldn’t help but thinking that if the boy had been hanging upright, he would be as if he got strangled by an invisible rope and that thought utterly terrified him. Scanning around, Lord Voldemort noticed how most of the crowd now looked concerned and felt a rush of intense anger in his veins.

How dare they be sympathetic only when the victim had fallen unconscious?!

James Potter and his cronies had stared upward and while Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew were in unease, Sirius Black only snorted seemingly out of amusement. “Tch, what a baby,” Potter clicked his tongue and with a bright flash of light, Severus was slumped onto the ground without much care.

“Come on; almost time for Transfiguration,” the bespectacled boy announced and the crowd walked away, not minding a bit to spare a glance at the boy near their feet. When the Black Lake and its surroundings were finally void of people, the Dark Lord wondered why the memory didn’t fade away like the others. He looked back at Severus who was still not awake and Pettigrew had left with Potter.

Whose memory could this be?

However, before Lord Voldemort could continue his musings, he heard a low groan and saw Severus’ onyx eyes blinked open weakly; the boy was in a daze as he struggled to get up and collected his items with shaky hands.

It was only when the bell rang and Severus rushed hurriedly to the castle did the memory change; this time Severus was at the Gryffindor Tower, while Lily Evans was standing with crossed arms near the Fat Lady’s portrait.

“I’m not interested,” she spoke.

He then realized Severus was trying to reason with her, apologizing for calling her ‘Mudblood’ and attempting to tell how Potter had stripped him in front of everyone but the redhead was having none of it, interrupting the boy whenever she could and leaving Severus more speechless than before.

“You’ve chosen your way, I’ve chosen mine,” was all she said before climbing into the entrance behind the portrait. Blinking hard at her statement, the Dark Lord then turned to Severus, who had his onyx eyes bulged in utter disbelief before it dawned on him.

Even if she hadn’t been there after Severus called her the degrading word, surely she had heard talks from other students and… Lily Evans simply had disregarded what happened to her friend as mere child’s play; that his life, his dignity… all about Severus Snape had meant nothing to her.

That Mudblood had completely broke Severus Prince’s heart.

Severus remained still until the Fat Lady announced it was almost curfew and Lord Voldemort followed the young man to his dormitory room, all the while hearing how some students would point at Severus and laugh behind their hands.

The Dark Lord narrowed his red eyes in attempt to subdue his wrath; he would have those who did nothing when Severus was attacked be sent to the wolves.

Once entering the boy’s room, he could only watch as the memory-Severus cried his heart out and scratched his arms and face until they were red. When Severus reached for his wand and held it at his left wrist, Lord Voldemort’s eyes went wide in terror.

But for unknown reason, the boy simply dropped his wand and took his black school cloak before wrapping it around himself and huddling at the corner of the room, his soft cries continued to echo even after the memory faded away.

He then witnessed a few more events; namely the murder of Severus’ pet raven, Rogue and the disastrous Boggart incident. Of a strange white space he thought as purgatory where Severus spent his time during his coma and he didn’t know whether to fear death as much as he was in the past if all the afterlife had to offer was a doorway to eternal peace or to return to the mortal world.

When the white space reappeared, Lord Voldemort’s heart clenched at the prone form lying on the ground, silvery blood pooled around him. The figure was facing the red doorway which had turned into rubbles, and when he went to see the young spirit, he saw how the orange eyes were glazed over with tears, blood trickling down from his gunshot wounds.

“...Tom,” the memory-Severus mumbled after taking a sharp heave of breath, “where are you?”

However, as the Dark Lord held his hand out to comfort the young man, the memory dissipated into darkness and he waited patiently for the next one.

And he waited.

But none ever appeared.

Taking a deep breath, Lord Voldemort realized he had taken longer time than he should and a terrified shudder ran along his body; what would happen when he got out of the Pensieve? Had Severus woken up? Grimacing, he pushed himself upward and before he knew it, he was in Prince Manor’s library again. His knees were shaking and he almost stumbled backward in utter shock when he thought he saw Severus Prince’s blazing orange-red eyes in the mirror while trying to get his bearings.

Blinking, he then massaged his forehead and used Tempus on his yew wand, which showed it was almost 2 in the morning. In the midst of the dim light inside the library, he could make out a few words written on the parchment strewn on the desk and he noted they were all in Severus’ handwriting, compiling the spells he had created and their purpose.

As he suspected, Levicorpus was absent and he narrowed his eyes at what could have happened.

Severus Prince had all the reason to exact his revenge toward both Muggles and wizards, and yet… he only wished to be left alone and to live well. To be loved and accepted. To be treated well by others.

To accomplish his childhood dream, but Fate had thoroughly beaten him over and over to the point he only remained in the world due to his Horcruxes. And he had no doubt that if Severus knew of what he had done – snooping into his private memories and in turn, had betraying his trust – all the Princes would banish him from their home and Severus would add him to the list of his growing vengeance.

With a sorrowful sigh, the Dark Lord left the library and subsequently heading to Malfoy Manor; unaware that the very young man in his mind had witnessed everything.

---

The King of Snakes waited patiently for its master to return to his room.

It was nearly asleep when it heard the door creaked open and Severus Prince walked in with a weak smile, holding a strange silvery cloak.

“Master?” it queried especially after noticing the faint streaks of tears on his face.

But Severus merely shook his head and as he climbed into his bed, the great serpent circled him in a comforting gesture before dozing off beside him.

Notes:

I know this might be a controversial take, but the idea that Eileen may tempt to abandon Severus was probably not that implausible (especially when even Petunia had known him only as 'the Snape boy' - indicating that he had been roaming around Spinner's End so 😿)

Chapter 58: Solace

Notes:

😔

also, thanks so much for 20k+ views!

Albus Dumbledore furrowed his silver brows as he read the Daily Prophet from a week ago.

The front page showed an announcement of Severus Snape being accepted to work in the Ministry of Magic and as much as he’d like to see the young man for himself, Sirius Black’s murder still tainted his reputation and he was barred from entering the place; having to rely on the few Aurors who were also part of his Order of the Phoenix to know the latest news.

Speaking of the indirect news he got, he was surprised that Bartemius Crouch Sr. managed getting the approval from the Minister to allow the Aurors using the Unforgivable Curses to eliminate the Death Eaters. He hoped it hadn’t come to this but as people said, sometimes one had to fight fire with fire.

On the newspaper, Snape’s dark eyes continued to stare at him and Albus sighed, wondering yet again why the man sought to work in the Ministry when his Potions Master position and new curricular books for students had brought him immense wealth. He should be living well, why would he subject himself to the mundane office work?

Perhaps something sinister was in play?

At that, the wizened wizard narrowed his blue eyes. But as it was, he didn’t have much evidence against Snape and could only hope he would make a mistake someday.

---

Severus didn’t have much to say about Marvolo spying on his memories, especially after witnessing the other man’s reactions through the Invisibility Cloak. He was initially in disbelief; ready to convince himself it was all an act to gain his vulnerable side's trust.

But it was nearly two weeks since that incident, and Marvolo never stepped into Prince Manor ever again. He tried not to think hard of it; however there was a niggling idea in his ever paranoid mind.

Was Marvolo afraid of him?

He admitted causing the man’s near-death back in his seventh year was a bit overdramatic, but how else should he react upon knowing his magical core was nearly nonexistent after waking up from his coma? That he almost became a Squib all thanks to that damned Sirius Black?

As much as the Grim Reaper liked to show him how the arrogant teen was suffering in the afterlife, Severus wished he hadn’t killed the boy so soon.

Death was a mercy from the cruelty of the world, after all.

Sighing, he rose himself from the bed and went to prepare for his work at the Ministry of Magic. After breakfast, he went to wear his usual black contact lenses, arm holster for his wands and dragonhide glove on his silvery left hand, flexing the ethereal fingers and admiring the seamless connection between his hand with the rest of his arm before putting it on.

It was nice to have a bit of imperfection on his new body. And besides, generally everyone had accepted the reason he wore the glove was due to an unfortunate potions accident. He just had to keep the suspicion away from people like Albus Dumbledore and Alastor Moody; the latter gave him the creeps ever since he attended the Potters’ wedding.

Severus decided to take the visitor’s route on his way to work, simply because he didn’t want to compromise Prince Manor’s location to the Ministry (even though it was Unplottable to everyone except those who had the Portkey pendants) and ignored all the stares the Muggles had on him for wearing all black. Upon arrival, he immediately pulled out his hazel wand and gave it to the security guard per the Ministry’s current proceedings.

“Your spare wand, sir?” the man asked after checking it.

Severus stopped in his tracks to retrieve his wand, “Pardon?”

“All Ministry workers have to register a secondary wand, so that if the first one is lost, we can still check if it’s really you who got in here.”

Severus thought hard on what was told. On one hand, he was in the right crowd for having a second wand, but on the other hand, he couldn’t use the would-be chosen wand just as much. He ultimately decided on his beech wand, considering the phoenix feather core was commonly used in wizarding Britain compared to his other wands.

“First wand: Thirteen inches, hazel and dragon heartstring and nine years in use. Second wand: Twelve inches and a half, beech with a phoenix feather-core, about four years in possession?”

“Yes.”

The guard hummed and handed Severus both wands, to which he quickly thanked him and went to the Department of Mysteries.

The mysterious ninth floor could be fully seen only by the employees in the department and after exchanging curt greetings with fellow workers, Severus made his way to his designated work station: the Hall of Prophecies.

He was grateful that his new job didn’t catch as much eyes as his Potions Master position and knew he could have fun experimenting with new spells, potions and apparatuses; but the idea of him freaking out by an explosion of product failure still rattled him to his core and the quiet, ominous aura of the Hall didn’t dissuade him as much as those noises.

And so, after settling at his desk near the entrance, Severus then began his work to check on the people mentioned in the prophecies from an ethereal book, seeing if some of them were either fulfilled or failed.

His disguised eyes narrowed as they fell onto the 28th June 1980 note, wondering what Sybil Trelawney’s prophecy had to do with those three people:

The Dark Lord.

Harry Potter (?)

The Rogue Prince.

He couldn’t wait to get his hands on it soon.

---

Lord Voldemort was rather distraught.

Ever since he knew of what Severus Prince had gone through in his young life (he was only nearly 21, for Merlin’s sake!), his hard childhood living in Wool’s Orphanage seemed inferior. There was the experimentations made by those Muggle doctors and the Second World War, alright; and he was really pissed off with Armando Dippet and Albus Dumbledore for not allowing him to seek refuge from the Blitz (admittedly, his action of terrorizing the students with a basilisk was not the brightest idea) but in spite of everything, Hogwarts was his home. People generally liked him there (or rather, fancied him because he inherited his father’s looks and was persuasive) and found it hard to disagree with him.

But the ancient castle had not been Severus’ solace. If what Lucius Malfoy kept telling about the boy’s feud with James Potter and his goons were correct, he could just imagine a young Severus hiding in the shadows to avoid being hurt, being humiliated in public all due his friendship with the prettiest girl in their year.

And oh, how the Dark Lord tried to smother the gnawing guilt in his heart. That he shouldn’t feel sorry for Severus Prince’s sufferings; after all Lord Voldemort only wanted the best for his army of Death Eaters.

Yet, the imagery of the young man’s bleeding soul lying in waiting for him in the white space, in the old oak tree by the Cokeworth River flashed in his mind.

Heaving out a sigh, he turned to the numerous books and scrolls about avian anatomy he gathered on his desk. Nagini had queried about those earlier but he only shooed her away; knowing that even though the brown snake was his companion, she was still thankful of Severus for saving her and thus her priority would be toward the young man first rather than him.

As Lord Voldemort traced the words of Levicorpus and Liberacorpus on one of the parchments, his red eyes narrowed.

Perhaps it wouldn’t hurt for Tom Riddle to learn how to love, if only to spare Severus Prince from further heartbreak. After all, wouldn’t a hard-thought gift made the perfect present of forgiveness?

(And he could prove Dumbledore wrong in his talks about he can’t feel love.)

---

Lily Evans-Potter was bored out of her mind.

She knew she shouldn’t feel this especially with her son being so cheerful and actively playing with his toys, yet she could not help thinking what could have been if only she and James sorted out their grief of losing their parents well and waited until the war was over before having a child. She felt trapped here, even with people like Bathilda Bagshot coming to visit their home.

Speaking of James, he had gone out on yet another Order mission while Peter Pettigrew was away ever since they returned to Godric’s Hollow and had babysat Harry for a day. Cursing He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named for the whole war under her breath, she hoped Albus Dumbledore will find a solution soon so that they could live in peace again.

Lily Evans was after all, a free spirit.

But if James could have a night out with his friends… so would she. It’s just she didn’t have many girl peers within the Order of the Phoenix; both Marlene McKinnon and Dorcas Meadowes had been killed, the latter was just two weeks ago. Sighing, she took Harry’s blue blanket and swaddled him with it before leaving a note in case James came home early (he often did not) and Apparated to the Longbottom house, their children having a quick baptism together after both her and Alice Longbottom were discharged from the hospital with Albus Dumbledore named as Harry and Neville’s godfather.

Lily steeled herself, reconsidering her choice for a minute but quickly shook her head, her stubborn nature determined to have a night off and she knocked on the door three times, “Mrs. Potter, ma’am.”

An elderly woman greeted her with narrowed eyes, “What do you want?”

“Um… I- I was in the Order of the Phoenix with your son and his wife; I’m wondering if you can take care of Harry for a while, I have to tend on something important,” Lily started. “James still hasn’t returned home… and this matter is urgent.”

Augusta Longbottom sniffed in annoyance but she took Harry anyway, her eyes softened as she looked into the boy’s bright green eyes, “How long you will be gone?”

“Two or three hours at most,” Lily said, inwardly cringing to herself. Was she selfish for being a young woman who had to be a mother so soon, who only wanted to have fun in her adolescent years? At least Alice was a few years older than her.

“I’ll wait for you, then,” Augusta hummed and closed the door.

Lily let out a relieved sigh; it was a lucky thing that Harry was not fussy with other people. Now being free from her responsibilities for a few hours, she was determined to make the most of it. Gripping her willow wand, she then left to Hogsmeade and strode toward the Three Broomsticks only to freeze upon her arrival.

Severus Snape and Francesca Zabini were sitting amongst the customers, having a bottle of Butterbeer on each side. The woman was especially animated as she seemed to recount something, while Snape had his dark brows furrowed as if in confusion and mild amusement.

“A statue of me in the Slytherin common room?” he said with a small smile after Lily disguised herself with some glamor spells and sat nearby the couple, “you got to be kidding me.”

Lily frowned; Snape had a statue? What for? But her musings stopped when Zabini went on with a suggestive grin, “It’s true, though! Looks good in silver but honestly the real man is always the best.”

There was a beat of silence and Lily watched as Snape’s face turned slightly darker under the light. “Oh, shut up,” he scoffed; however the blush on his pale visage said otherwise, and Zabini took pleasure at his bashful reactions. 

Lily continued to observe from the corner of her eyes as the two chatted, sipping on her drink every now and then to not cause any suspicions with her heart clenched slightly whenever they had a soft laugh. And she was jealous that Zabini had a better relationship with her childhood friend than she ever was.

How she wished she had accepted Snape’s apology back in their fifth year. Her envy grew in her chest and she knew she was supposed to be happy with James Potter who did not degrade her in front of others, but she missed how Severus Snape’s rare yet genuine smiles warmed her heart; how he wouldn’t impose himself in front of her unlike James, how he left her alone after the ‘Mudblood’ incident (until she went to antagonize him, that is).

How he did not impregnate his partner without proper consent and left her miserable in the midst of a war. She had read the news of Zabini’s new position at Hogwarts in the Daily Prophet and knew Snape- no, Severus must had suggested it for the woman’s own safety.

Her wand shook in her hand and Lily waited until they left, transforming into her Animagus self, which was a cat with copper fur and followed them; her paws made her stealthy enough to be unnoticed by the two.

After Severus took his leave nearby the Hogsmeade train station, Lily readied herself. If she couldn’t be happy with her husband, so would Snape with his partner. Besides, all Slytherins were Death Eaters, right? She only played her part as a member of the Order of the Phoenix.

And thus, she had no regrets as she turned back into human and pointed her wand at Zabini.

“Avada Kedavra!”

Notes:

😿 😭

Chapter 59: Loss (edited)

Notes:

😿

Note: 23rd May - changed some core parts cuz we all know some angst is unnecessary (lol) so congrats to those who got to read that version first and those who just about to read this chapter, hope you'll like it

Francesca Zabini had not expected for the night to go downhill.

Her time at the Three Broomsticks was a pleasant surprise considering her boyfriend, Severus Snape was there too. She noted how Severus looked more shy than usual after noticing her but she didn’t mind it; instead taking lead of their conversation and told him about Hogwarts, of how the Slytherin students and teachers including Horace Slughorn were met with shrewd, skeptical eyes from others.

“They all thought snakes were pests but soon they will realize their mistakes,” Severus said offhandedly and Francesca was surprised with his blunt yet also subtle words. She had witnessed a few times where he conversed with the Dark Lord and the other man often took his statements in high regards. Even the pureblooded families considered him a great asset that Albus Dumbledore had ignored and were convinced that the Death Eaters would win the war for sure.

After sharing a quick kiss on each other’s forehead (she couldn’t help wondering if Severus had once kissed his childhood friend on the lips) in front of the Hogsmeade train station, Severus disappeared from view and Francesca took out her ebony wand to unlock Hogwarts’ gates.

“Avada Kedavra!” someone shouted from behind her and her heart jumped in sheer terror. Who-

Turning around, Francesca could see the telltale of the green light was approaching her fast and tried to evade her incoming death only to slip on the wet leaves strewn on the ground, letting out a whimper and close her eyes in utter defeat.

But then she heard something hum and shattered in quick succession, and wondered if she had died when she felt the cold gust of autumn wind blew by and the hot breath of her frantic gasps. Blinking hard, Francesca lowered her right arm that she had raised on instinct and saw what actually happened.

The silver bracelet Severus gave her on St. Valentine’s Day was broken; its spider was split in half while the rest were barely held together by the remnants of magic. But… but it saved her from being killed. H- How? It should be impossible to block the Killing Curse, yet here she was, still alive with nary a scar.

She looked to see who was her would-be murderer and frowned upon seeing a figure lying on the ground, gripping her ebony wand tightly before creeping toward the prone form, her eyes widened in utmost horror and intense rage after acknowledging who the person was.

Lily Evans.

Her bright red hair shone under the train station’s street lights and Francesca knelt beside her, briefly fearing that the Killing Curse had hit the woman instead and tried to feel her pulse. For a brief moment, she actually dreaded of going to Azkaban just as Severus feared however much to her relief, Evans’ heart beat if a bit slow. She supposed the aftereffects were expected especially from her boyfriend who preferred a pacifist way to deal with things, but couldn’t help wishing the redhead would actually die due to her own actions.

Sighing, Francesca grabbed Evans’ hand and use the stone Portkey locket Severus had given her (how she couldn’t thank him enough for protecting her) to teleport to Malfoy Manor.

---

Lord Voldemort’s attempt of creating a flying spell was… not that great.

The numerous books and scrolls littered the main desk in Malfoy Manor’s library with him at the center of it; Nagini had all but slithered away after he told her he needed complete silence. He had referred to many avian subjects and even using his own Animagus form for his research but he could only assume that it was the bird’s own instincts that made it fly; namely in search for food and migrating. Not to mention the birds need immense energy to sustain themselves in the air (even if they glide most of the time) and he doubted human energy, even with magic could compare to them.

So his irritable mood increased when someone knocked on the doors, practically snarling whilst massaging his forehead, “Come in.” Maybe it really was impossible for humans to fly.

Imagine his surprise when Francesca Zabini stepped in with an unconscious body behind her, alongside Lucius Malfoy who pursed his lips so tight as if his ancestral home got permanently stained by the Mudblood’s presence.

“M- My Lord,” the blond all but pleading him to move the conversation elsewhere, “I had told her that you wish not to be disturbed but she remained adamant.”

“It’s alright,” Lord Voldemort spoke with a wave of his hand. “Leave us, Lucius; I doubt you will want to listen to us.” He could feel what the other man felt but chose to ignore it; after all his orders were absolute.

After the blond man walked away, Zabini shakily took her seat and went to recount the past few hours to him and even if he didn’t know how Lily Evans could sneak around Hogsmeade unnoticed, he was a bit impressed by her stealth.

“Would you want me to get Severus here?” he asked softly, all the while leering at the unconscious redhead on the couch. 

Zabini gulped, “I- If it isn’t a bother.”

He called for Libby, one of Prince Manor’s house-elves and asked of Severus but it shook its head apologetically, telling them the young man had fallen asleep the moment he arrived home. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Zabini was curious of the elf especially with the insignia on its tea towel and could only hope she wouldn’t search for it.

Despite his relationship with Severus Prince was slightly rocky at the moment, he was still rather selfish and only wanted the young man for himself.

“It’s getting late, Miss Zabini; and you got teaching class tomorrow,” he concluded, “Don’t worry, I will inform this to Severus as soon as possible.”

“But this…” the woman muttered and the Dark Lord’s eyes widened in recognition of the silver spider bracelet. He was after all, present in his Animagus form when Severus gave the item to her. “It… it had saved me from the Killing Curse, and I wonder… can you ask him for another one?”

He took the bracelet’s remains and put them inside a pouch, “I will think of it.”

---

Severus was pale as a ghost when Marvolo and Nagini came over to Prince Manor, with the unconscious Lily Evans-Potter floating behind them. The news he received later on was also equally disturbing.

To think that Francesca would be killed moments after he left… Oh, he couldn’t imagine what would happen if Evans was to succeed. He would be framed, be put on trial and got sent to Azkaban… no, no, no; he didn’t want to think of his possible imprisonment. Of those dreaded Dementors that would suck out all his good memories (not that he had many to begin with) and left him with his nightmares for years to come.

When Marvolo presented him with the pieces of the silver spider bracelet and Francesca’s request, Severus’ heart sank as he felt Death’s cold presence behind him and chose his words carefully while explaining the reasons to the other man. “You know the Grim Reaper doesn’t take lightly into cheating it,” he humored but could feel it fell flat, especially to the man who wanted to live till eternity.

No one could dodge their death forever. The incantations he put on the item and his mother’s supposed glass bracelet (now worn around his wrist) protected them from surprise attacks alright, however they were also one-use only. He might be the Master of Death but even he knew death is a force of reckoning; that all humans’ path will eventually lead to their demise and it was all a matter of time on when it would happen.

“Is that so…” Marvolo muttered, glancing at Nagini who in turn was observing the redhead lying on the couch for any sudden moves. “Do you have any idea why she targeted Zabini, though?”

Severus blinked. No, he didn’t know but if he had to deduce, Francesca only knew one important thing that sent his eyes widened in utmost terror moments later.

Sybil Trelawney’s prophecy back in June. And from the looks of it, Marvolo also reached the same conclusion. “…Do you think Dumbledore had ordered Evans for this?” he asked.

The other man only tapped his chin thoughtfully, “Probably not, but who knows what that old fool was actually thinking. He might be fooling us even at this moment and we don’t want to have any loose ends, do we?”

“It’s too risky to kill her now.”

“Yes, but she’s also the Mudblood who had hurt you the most, hadn’t she? You may regret not doing it soon.”

Severus stared at the prone form on the couch. He knew what Marvolo had meant but he also wanted to work in complete secrecy. If they kill Evans now, the Aurors and Order of the Phoenix would be on their tail especially with James Potter in their team. He might have subdued the arrogant young man with the subtle Imperius Curse, but Potter also could fight it off if he tried and he didn’t want to endanger the rest of the Death Eaters due to their careless mistake.

“Let’s just keep her in the stone chamber for now,” he finally said, “Salazar can both guard and punish her.”

Lily Evans remained unconscious for the week and after rigorously scanning the body for any internal injuries, Severus assumed the rebound Killing Curse must had permanently put her in a coma and wiped her memory for good measure before bringing her to St. Mungo’s Hospital for treatment.

On Halloween, he went to Hogsmeade to meet Francesca Zabini and tell her about her request of the spider bracelet, explaining how doing the protection spell for the same person was impossible and much to his surprise, she only gave him a weak smile.

“I’m bound to be on people’s list of surviving the Killing Curse once anyway; and… to have a few more days with you was more than enough,” she had said but Severus could tell she was frightened with the prospect of dying unknowingly from her shaky clenched fists. He glanced at the glass bracelet around his wrist and narrowed his eyes.

“You can have this,” he took the item off and placed it on the table.

“But-!” Francesca spluttered, seemingly aghast of the idea.

“Just take it. I... I can make another.”

“You said it wouldn’t work; that the spell would know who it had protected.”

“No harm in trying more than expected,” he smiled somberly. He never parted from any of his Horcruxes but to protect Francesca for the second time… he would do anything he could to prevent her near-death from happening again.

And for that, he really needed to get the prophecy now.

The four days each week working in the Ministry was used to their fullest. Severus kept his distance with the Aurors who avoided his infamous piercing glare and worked diligently within the Department of Mysteries whilst not showing any interest with those who conducted new spells and items, not wanting people to know his other expertise.

Suffice to say, his patience was rewarded on Christmas Eve. With the people lulled into the comforting joy of Christmas, there was a lax of security within the Hall of Prophecies and Severus turned his satchel invisible before searching for the infamous prophecy in guise of patrolling along the shelves, marveling at the crystal orb and its secrets before replacing it with the copy Francesca had heard months ago and brought it home.

Prince Manor was his safe refuge, with its occupants gave him the space to work on his woes and plans to seek revenge. There barely were any decorations for Christmas but Severus paid no attention to those. All he could think of apart from the prophecy was the Water of Despair potion which was nearly done, and he couldn’t wait to test it.

Placing the grey orb on his desk in his room, Severus was still restless with how easy it was to get the sacred item and for a brief moment, wondering if it was a trap until he remembered Augustus Rookwood’s numerous tales about some people tried to retrieve an unrelated prophecy to them and got struck by some unknown curse.

And if he could get hold on the prophecy, surely it also wouldn’t hurt to listen a bit of it, right? He was somehow involved with it too. Yes, it was merely a safeguard; that if Marvolo had any doubts of the legendary prophecy, he could assent on its validity. Taking out his hazel wand, he then tapped the crystal orb once to which the item turned bright blue.

“The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches…” a slow yet ominous voice suddenly echoed in his head and Severus tried his hardest to focus with a quill poised in his hand, writing its every word on a piece of parchment even if he already knew who the target was.

“But he must beware of the Rogue Prince; for the Rogue Prince will cause utmost despair when he knows of the child’s existence, and darkness will prevail… The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies…”

Severus froze, trying to make sense what the prophecy meant. He knew he hadn’t gone mad; the fact that he was not convulsing on the floor should be enough proof that the prophecy was genuine.

Tom Marvolo Riddle’s – Lord Voldemort’s – supposed weakness was that Potter child.

And he, Severus Septimus Prince was that boy’s weakness in return.

Severus felt like laughing. To think that there was actually nothing to worry about! Even if he hadn’t retrieved the prophecy, Marvolo’s plan to have him kill the Potter child remained the same! This is the perfect revenge to the Potters! He was bound to succeed; even Fate had sided with him this time around!

His deranged laughter bubbled in his chest and he howled with joy, laughing until he coughed and had a stitch on his sides, his Occlumency shields built up on instinct in attempt to regain his senses and before Severus knew it, he was simply breathing hard and looked back at the crystal orb that held the prophecy; feeling his Animagus form stirring inside his chest in eager anticipation.

Despite being thoroughly convinced the Potter boy was his foe, he should observe from afar; waiting if another possible prophesized child would be born the next year or consider to have Neville Longbottom murdered too.

“Soon,” he muttered. Yes, he could be patient. That was what all snakes do anyway, staying silent and lull the others into safety until they had the perfect chance to strike where it hurt their victim the most.

Hidden within the shadows, Death smiled at its Master.

Notes:

good? bad? u decide

(also don't take my words literally when I said I want to end this fic on Ch. 60 lol)

Chapter 60: Surprises

Notes:

Ch. 60, woo-hoo! 🎉🎊

also Ch. 59 was edited so please re-read it for those who still thought Francesca was murdered :v 😅

It was Boxing Day, and Regulus Black pursed his lips as he tried to stifle his yawn on having to work so early in the morning before narrowing his grey eyes at his patient for the day.

Lily Evans-Potter.

When Severus Snape brought her into St. Mungo’s Hospital on October, he wondered if they had reconciled (however low the chance was) only to be ordered to report the redhead’s condition to him or the Dark Lord on a regular basis. So far, the woman was still unconscious but Regulus didn’t want to miss a single thing, relegating the news whenever there was a Death Eater meeting. He too, was curious on what actually happened to her.

Working at the hospital right after his graduation was perhaps the right thing to do, especially when the Dark Lord himself wanted a spy there. Stationed at the Janus Thickey Ward, Regulus often acted as the trainee Healer and even though he sympathized with some of the patients, he still thought those who fought against the Dark Lord and his Death Eaters were foolish. Surely the Dark Lord himself had had some awful experiences with those Muggles for him to remove them from society, why would the others dare to oppress the one who only wanted the best for the wizarding world? 

After checking Lily Potter’s vitals on any changes, he deemed everything was as usual and prepared a few potions to be spelled into her systems when he heard a low groan, his eyebrows rising in mild surprise. He had heard talks and tales of a Christmas miracle however this one sure took the cake.

“Morning, Potter,” he groused while Lily blinked her green eyes open.

“Sirius…? W- Where am I…?”

Regulus sniffed. Even years after his brother’s death, people were still reminded of the poor boy that was killed by his own werewolf friend. He had some inkling it was actually a murder set up by Snape for the Fiendfyre incident and as much as he was saddened to be left alone in Grimmauld Place afterward, he couldn’t say he was sorry at Sirius.

“Let’s just get you checked up, shall we?” Picking up his wand once again, he began to medically scan the woman but by the time he got to her chest in search for her magical core, he frowned.

There was no aura emitted from her. He then tried several times however the results remained the same, which puzzled him since a few minutes ago, he could sense her core; pulsing in attempt to heal her. For some reason, Lily Potter had lost her magic the moment she woke up. Could Severus Snape be involved with the cause somehow?

“…Black? W- What happened?” she queried, wringing the seams of her patient gown, “Is there something wrong?”

Regulus glanced at her minutely but not saying anything; he wondered if this information was enough to gain Snape’s or the Dark Lord’s attention. However, being a Healer meant he had to let his patient go first before hunting her down and sighing, he went to send an owl to James Potter to come over as soon as possible.

---

Albus Dumbledore was dismayed by the news he received from his godson.

Ever since the Order of the Phoenix got the news that Lily Potter was in St. Mungo’s, he was puzzled on what caused her to be there especially when upon returning from one of their lessons, James informed Harry was left with Augusta Longbottom. And now, after months since the incident, James told him tearfully his wife’s magical core had disappeared.

“I don’t know what happened, Albus,” the bespectacled man sobbed the moment he arrived at the hospital with his friend Peter Pettigrew was beside him, “She ain’t telling me, a- and some guy from the Ministry is coming t- to see if her name’s still in the registry book.”

At that, Albus stroked his bearded chin. The registry book James mentioned was almost the same as the book in Hogwarts, which would show the name of those who possessed magical abilities so that they could be integrated into the wizarding world starting from Hogwarts. “Well, perhaps it’s only temporary,” he tried to comfort James but the young man only continued to howl in anguish.

The door of the Janus Thickey Ward was swung open and Albus furrowed his brows upon seeing Regulus Black strode into the room with another man beside him.

Severus Snape.

“Snivvy!” James exclaimed out of sudden which caused Peter to jump in surprise.

Snape went sour at once, “Potter.”

Albus only observed as James begrudgingly pleaded with Snape about Lily’s strange case, eventually thinking that there must be no lost love between Snape and Lily with how the man smirked as he flicked open the registry book and mused rather mockingly, “Well, it seemed there is no such name of Lily Evans-Potter here, and being an Auror yourself you would have known that this book cannot be altered by any other means.”

From the corner of his blue eyes, Albus could see Lily’s face turned deathly white at the news.

“You gotta be lying, show it to me!” James tried to reach for the book only for it to fly into Snape’s hands with a quick wave of his wand.

“I am entrusted to bring this book here and to return it safely as well, and if you’re willing to pay up for any damages, Potter; be my guest,” Snape hissed before leering at Lily, “But if I were to take a guess, perhaps she had done something dangerous or illegal that cost her magic. Go on; give her a wand and see.”

Albus could tell everyone in the room was skeptical by Snape’s statement, but he too wanted to know if the young man’s words were true and gave Lily his wand. “Any spell will do, Mrs. Potter,” he smiled encouragingly at her before stepping away.

The five watched as Lily took a deep breath and waved the wand, but nothing happened. “Perhaps verbal spells might work?” Peter suggested, however it too failed and Lily was close to bursting into tears.

“I’m done here,” Snape spoke exasperatedly, black eyes narrowed at James. “Maybe you should stay with your wife and child at home, Potter; I doubt they will do well without you around.” He then left with a billowing of his black robes and Albus supposed Severus Snape had a point.

After all, James and Lily Potter were parents of the possible prophesized child that would defeat Lord Voldemort – Tom Marvolo Riddle – and he couldn’t risk losing them so early in the war that still raged on, especially to the mysterious man mentioned in Sybil Trelawney’s prophecy.

The Rogue Prince.

---

Lord Voldemort tried his best to refrain killing the sleeping black-haired boy a few feet away from him.

He and Severus Prince were in the Dursley house, having been invited by Vernon for a quick dinner before the year ended. While Severus was chatting with Vernon in the living room, he and Petunia were in the kitchen, helping to set up the dining table.

“Who’s that?” he tried to make a polite conversation, but his teeth were gnashing to stop himself from doing anything suspicious.

Petunia rolled her eyes at the figure swaddled in cloth on the couch and sniffed, “Someone unwanted here.” Then she launched on a rant on how James Potter coming to their house in October and begging them to take in their son until Lily woke up from a mysterious mishap, how she felt uneasy with her nephew and was practically convinced there was something wrong with the boy.

(After hearing the news of Lily Potter losing her magic from both Severus and Regulus Black, he supposed the woman got what she deserved for trying to hurt one of Severus’ cherished people.)

“He’s… quiet, I’ll give him that,” she said disdainfully after taking out the roasted beef from the oven, “but to see that awful man’s face on him, even his eyes wouldn’t do much to me.”

Lord Voldemort only hummed in silent agreement and the four adults then had their meal; Dudley playing with his toy trains while the Potter boy remained asleep until he and Severus took their leave. He wondered what Severus think of the child but his musing were stopped when Severus held his hand and with a whoosh, they appeared at Prince Manor.

The nearby church’s clock tower chimed to mark midnight and the Dark Lord barely realized as Severus led him into the mansion, the numerous portraits inside the entrance hall greeting him happily and wishing him well. By the time they reached the dining hall, there was a green box and a slice of chocolate cake on the table.

Lord Voldemort felt his heart stir by his heir’s thoughtfulness. Throughout the years he had known Severus Prince (except the year when he hid from everyone), the young man would have a chocolate cake done on his birthday and he even looked forward for it. He was convinced that Severus had known about him looking at his private memories and barred him from entering Prince Manor; and so, this was an unexpected yet pleasant surprise.

“Open up,” Severus nudged the green box to him and the Dark Lord blinked, though upon seeing the soft smile in his heir’s visage, he shook his suspicions away and tore the wrappings around the box and opened it. His brows furrowed in complete puzzlement when he saw what was inside before they gave way to astonishment.

“Is this…?” he started in awe and disbelief, “…what I think it is?”

Severus’ mysterious smile only grew wider. Feeling his chest soar with great delight, Lord Voldemort tore the box apart, took out his yew wand and tapped the crystal orb that held the damned prophecy of his downfall. There was no doubt this was the best present one could give him and he concentrated hard on what was said in his mind.

“The Rogue Prince…” he muttered after the phantom voice concluded. Whoever this Prince was, the Dark Lord needed to find him as soon as possible; no doubt that Albus Dumbledore might be searching for him too.

“Do you know anyone who called themselves that? The Rogue Prince.”

Severus raised his eyebrows. “Perhaps the clue is in the name,” he mused with a shrug before yawning and smiled weakly. “Sorry, I can barely hold my eyes open now. Good night.”

Lord Voldemort only nodded absent-mindedly; his head was occupied with the thoughts of the Rogue Prince. Why would the Prince be the one to defeat the Potter boy in return? Why couldn’t he, the great Dark Lord himself do it? Was there something else in play? He remembered Severus’ theory about Harry Potter would have the power that will vanquish him if he were to pursue the child but surely it couldn’t be true, right?

And yet, Severus Prince hadn’t led him astray for as long as he knew the young man. Maybe that theory made sense in a way; all he had to do now was gaining the Prince’s trust, convincing the Prince that the Potter boy was a threat to his plan and if the Prince succeeded, he would be lauded by everyone; perhaps even being on the same rank as his heir.

It was then did he realize there was a piece of parchment amongst the torn box. Frowning, he took it and unfolded the item, blinking upon seeing it was merely a transcript of the prophecy, written in Severus’ spidery handwriting. His fingers traced the passage about the Rogue Prince, thinking of what Severus had said about the Prince’s identity.

The clue is in the name.

Racking his brain, the Dark Lord knew enough that a rogue was someone whose behavior might be disapproved yet was also likeable by other people. It also meant having unpredictable, destructive tendencies.

…Wait.

Lord Voldemort looked back at the written prophecy with furrowed brows. If he remembered well, Severus Prince’s pet raven was named Rogue. The young man too was an enigma; most of the time he was mellow and kind but if someone were to infuriate him… hadn’t he seen enough of Severus’ powerful demonstrations of magic? Of even when his magical core was nearly nonexistent, it still was enough to choke the life out of him? And how else could Severus write down the prophecy unless he had heard it? That could only mean one thing.

The Dark Lord’s red eyes widened at the implications of his thoughts.

His chosen heir, Severus Prince was the Rogue Prince.

But it all made sense, hadn’t it? Severus had had a lifelong feud with both James Potter and Lily Evans; Harry Potter’s parents. He, Lord Voldemort had nothing to do with the boy to begin with, except for being half-bloods and the Potters had fought against him three times.

With that, the Dark Lord sagged into his seat and grinned in great relief. Yes, his idea of having Severus to kill Harry Potter was just as planned. There was nothing to worry about. He was safe, as long as he remained loyal to the young man.

But he also had to work harder on the flying spell. He was determined to make it came true, like Peter Pan who stayed young and could fly wherever he wanted. If he did well, he could convince Severus that he shouldn’t be afraid on being in the air; however the horrible memory of his fifth year might dissuade him.

No matter, Lord Voldemort was nothing but persuasive to his core and he would help Severus Prince to recover from his trauma.

Standing underneath the Invisibility Cloak, Severus Prince was smiling.

Chapter 61: Life

Lily Evans-Potter was utterly horrified over the news she got upon waking up in St. Mungo’s Hospital. That she was no longer a witch, all because she thought it was a good idea to trail after Severus Snape and Francesca Zabini.

She was now at the Potters’ house in Godric’s Hollow; having returned home during the New Year and closely holding her son, Harry to herself. Her husband, James still had to go to work in the Ministry and checking yet again if the registry book was faulty, much to no avail.

“I will protect you,” she whispered to Harry and kissed his forehead. He was after all, the only one who possessed the remnants of her magic.

Should she contact her sister, Petunia again despite their last meeting was awful? Lily Evans was nothing but vindictive, and she would make sure that Harry Sirius Potter will live well; the war be damned.

---

There was a figure in Severus’ dream, and he didn’t know what to think of it.

He was in another of his lifelong nightmares, immobilized whilst lying on the ground and no matter how hard he tried to free himself, he felt as if he was sixteen again; vulnerable and angry over his own helplessness. The figure emerged from the faceless crowd and approached him, with Severus couldn’t help but to shiver in utter fright upon seeing the phantom’s visage.

The person might be blurry but the messy hair and green eyes looked familiar…

“Levicorpus!” it shouted gleefully, followed by multiple roars of laughter at his misfortune that rang loudly in his head.

 

Severus woke up with a start, gasping for breath. His heart was hammering in his chest, and in the midst of the darkness, he lit up his wand and searched for the flask of Calming Draught he kept on the drawer beside his bed, hands shaking as he gulped down the potion and letting his Occlumency shields build up in his mind.

A faint slithering sound entered his ears and Severus turned aside to see the giant basilisk curled near him. “…Sorry that I woke you up,” he spoke after putting down the flask.

The great serpent stared at him in deadpan, “You know snakes don’t actually hibernate like other animals.” Then its yellow eyes softened. “Bad dream?”

“Just the usual,” Severus mumbled with a sigh and scratched the back of the basilisk’s head, to which it closed its eyes and purred contently. He liked to hear such sound, that someone actually sought for his presence and wanted him for who he was. He wondered what would happen if the snake continued to live in Salazar Slytherin’s Chamber of Secrets; it was loyal so it would wait for its actual master, Tom Marvolo Riddle - Lord Voldemort – to release it again, even if the chance was low. It might even die a lonesome death there, forever not knowing about the outside world.

No, Severus didn’t want such thing to happen to his serpentine friend.

“You need to take it out,” the basilisk started and he only hummed, knowing what it meant. He looked out of the windows, seeing snow falling by in the darkness and he casted Tempus onto his hazel wand to see the time.

It was 4 in the morning, 9th January 1981.

It was his 21st birthday.

Severus blinked, feeling weary out of sudden. He was just a young adult, yet the events transpired throughout his life were so terrible as if he had gone through the Muggle wars himself. Even now, he could sense the phantom sensations of Sirius Black’s Fiendfyre lurking within his marred soul, waiting to strike the moment he lost all will to live.

How he wished he could remove such terrifying creation from himself, but the risk was so high he doubted he could survive the aftermath, even if he were to use the Elder Wand. The only other thing that rivaled Fiendfyre in magical power was basilisk venom due to its destructive chemical components; could he use it to fight the cursed flames? His new body might be immune to the venom, but his soul? Not a chance.

Brushing the daunting thoughts away, Severus patted the basilisk’s head several times and traced the texture of its scales before letting it to sleep on his bed and he went to the potions laboratory in Prince Manor.

The room was filled with row of shelves, numerous colorful potions glittering in their vials. There were two copper cauldrons on the long table, and Severus headed there to check on the potions Marvolo had requested him to make.

The Water of Despair.

Its iridescent green color glowed within the cauldrons, but when Severus took a ladle to inspect its contents, the liquid was clear as water and he narrowed his eyes. He would need a few human test subjects to see if the potion worked as intended, doubting that rats were helpful to gauge the misery they had upon digesting the concoction.

He turned off the fire and opened a cabinet next to the shelf full of healing potions, taking out a thick-rimmed glass beaker and a roll of plastic cling wrap before tearing some of the latter to seal the top of the beaker tightly with some sticking tapes. He then placed the container on the table and looked at the nearby mirror, baring his teeth.

Severus watched in morbid curiosity as his canine teeth slowly morphed into slender, sharp fangs and went back to the table, holding the beaker and letting his inner self do the work.

It wasn’t hard to imagine James Potter’s arrogant face in place of the glass beaker, and Severus opened his jaws wide before biting through the thin plastic cover, feeling how the venom of his Animagus form dripped out of his fangs into the container. The waves of magic around him flowed by and Severus bit down harder, his emotions were boiling inside him. How he wished he can actually do it; striking Potter just like Nagini had done months ago, watching as fear shone through the bespectacled man’s eyes and relished over his weakness.

Crack!

The jarring sound brought Severus out of his reveries and he blinked hard upon seeing the faint jagged lines on the glass beaker due to the strong force of his grip. Grimacing, he felt the fangs turned back into his teeth and carefully put down the container, using a pipette to take the yellow venom and put it in a small glass vial.

He was about to leave when he turned to the cauldrons full of the Water of Despair, briefly thinking if it was possible for him to tweak the recipe. Taking the glass vial again, he then put seven drops of the venom into one of the cauldrons, mesmerized at the sudden flare of bright yellow before turning into its original color and he casted a stasis charm onto the two cauldrons.

The day then went by as usual, the house-elves Libby and Minty giving him a set of dark blue robes and cloaks that were lined with the basilisk’s snakeskin for magical protection, while the ghost of the mansion, Septimus Prince showed him a bouquet of flowers in the gardens.

“It’s not much, but I hope you like it,” the spirit said rather bashfully but Severus didn’t mind it, his orange-red eyes softened when seeing the flowers. He had read a bit of the language of flowers and considering Septimus had lived through the olden times, he thought the gift was lovely; all were talking about the ghost’s regrets and desires to be brave and willing to try something new just like him.

He was about to keep the bouquet in his room before a thought crossed his mind and he Apparated to the Snape house in Spinner’s End.

The neighborhood was gloomy as always, and he barely saw anyone outside. When he was young, he would see a few children playing a snow fight or building snowmen and attempted to join them only to be laughed at and shoved away. But now the silence was welcomed, and the snow underneath his boots crunched as he walked toward the backyard of his old house.

“Happy birthday,” Severus muttered and placed the bouquet onto the makeshift graves of his old self and his mother, marked only by the small sprout of his mother’s buried ash wand. He wanted to move the bodies to the graveyard nearby Prince Manor, however such things might cause suspicions amongst the villagers and the ghost town of Cokeworth was perhaps the better place for it.

Maybe it could even be a lesson for the future Princes.

Heaving out a sigh, Severus leant against the grey wall of his (technically legally-acquired) house and his eyes fell yet again onto the mound of ground where his old body was laid to rest. He thought about the incidents that nearly claimed his life; the werewolf underneath the Whomping Willow, the Fiendfyre, and his father’s gun. Did he even count as living anymore? Flexing his fingers only brought the idea that his soul was just the puppeteer of his new body.

But he supposed it was also a good thing. That there were no more reminders of his horrible past filled with awful scars and repulsion over being stripped in front of everyone. Severus Snape was essentially died on 16 April 1980 thanks to his father, and Severus Prince stood in his place now.

The warmth from his winter cloak and robes made him drowsy and before he knew it, he dozed off.

---

Lord Voldemort was grinning from ear to ear as he tried to stay afloat in the air longer.

After numerous times of scouring through the olden scrolls and tomes, he finally figured out the secret to fly. Or rather, drew the inspiration from the ghost in Prince Manor, Septimus Prince.

All he needed was to focus and control his body so that it was in a similar state as a spirit, and strongly believed in Magic; essentially using all his magical might to remain in the air and much more to actually move around. It might be daunting to some but Lord Voldemort had been developing his magical core ever since he found out about magic in his childhood years, and continued to do so even to this day.

If he could, he wanted to be the personified self of Magic but the achievements he had now was more than enough. A great lord of Magic is bound to be humble every now and then.

“Having fun up there?” he heard Nagini query from her seat in Malfoy Manor’s ballroom; the place where he practiced to fly. Scoffing under his breath, he then casted a cushioning charm and let himself fall like a leaf, bowing at his serpent companion to which she looked away and hissed haughtily. If snakes could roll their eyes, he was sure Nagini would do it in an instant.

Shrinking her down and wrapping her around his arm, the Dark Lord then used the given Portkey pendant to appear in front of Prince Manor.

His steps were light and there was a genuine smile plastered on his gaunt face, how he was convinced that he made the best gift one could have and couldn’t wait to show his new ability to his heir. His fingers subconsciously ran over his chest and he felt how his heart was thumping rather loudly. Was this called actual love, to want one’s partner simply being happy without much care to the world? He supposed he could deal with it and knocked on the entrance doors three times.

Septimus Prince’s agitated face greeted him, “Is Severus with you?”

Lord Voldemort frowned, “I thought he’s here.”

“No, he went out earlier with the flowers I gave him. The elves said there might a snowstorm soon. C- Can you find him?”

The Dark Lord felt his heart drop to his stomach. Where could Severus go at this time? Concealing his worrying thoughts, he gave Nagini to Septimus and returned to Malfoy Manor, taking two flasks of Polyjuice Potion laced with Lucius Malfoy’s hair before going to the possible places Severus frequented.

His search at the cottage behind the British Library and Hogsmeade drew no results, and as Lord Voldemort Apparated at the forest in the edges of Spinner’s End, he was sure that Severus would be either at the withered oak tree by the river or in the dreaded Snape house. Not waiting any further, he was about to enter the house when he saw something black amongst the snow in the backyard.

“Severus!” he shouted and cradled the young man; who even though was warm, the sensation was not enough to dissuade the coldness. His disguised blue eyes fell onto the bouquets of flowers Septimus Prince mentioned earlier and he grimaced. He should have known that Severus Prince was a very sentimental person especially to those he cherished, or perhaps it was his depressive thoughts that had led him to take a nap in the midst of a snowstorm.

Going back to Prince Manor, the house-elves quickly took their master to his bedroom while Septimus helped him to warm by the fireplace and a cup of tea, Nagini curled beside him. “Please don’t be harsh on him,” the ghost slightly pleaded by the tone of his voice but the Dark Lord remained silent.

Was Severus having a conflict over himself, especially his new body? But it would make sense, to suddenly having to use a new body that he was not familiar with no matter how close it was to the one he previously had. And for not the last time, he cursed Tobias Snape for traumatizing his son.

Sighing, he put his cup aside and heard the pitter-pattering steps of Libby the house-elf. “Master Severus is awake now, Master Marvolo,” she informed, “but the basilisk is in there too.”

Lord Voldemort clicked his tongue but decided that Severus deserved a piece of his mind for making him worry and he went to his heir’s room, knocking on the door. He huffed in slight amusement upon hearing his ancestor’s great serpent too was chiding the young man over his reckless behavior.

“Come in,” it said and he entered the room, seeing Severus smiled apologetically at him in his bed. The basilisk had curled into itself at the corner of the room, and for a brief moment he wondered if there was an enchantment inside the mansion that allowed the room to be more spacious than it was on the outside.

“I swear, I didn’t meant to do that,” Severus started, and the Dark Lord noticed he shirked slightly into the sheets. “The cloak and robes were warm, and…”

“Do you like your new body?” he asked.

At that, the young man frowned, “…Huh?”

He repeated the question.

“I… I don’t know. But I guess this is the price of making Horcruxes, eh? Once the original body is dead, it will take forever for one to get used to a new one. I don’t hate it; it just… felt wrong at times.”

Lord Voldemort pondered over the statement. Could this be the very reason for Severus taking over in killing Harry Potter as the prophecy told? That he was bound to lose his body if he were to murder the child. But if he was correct, Severus only had three Horcruxes, right?

“How many did you make?” he queried, “The Horcruxes.”

Severus’ orange-red eyes flickered for a second before he waved his wand at the desk, where a pouch flew out of the drawers and fell onto his lap. He untied the pouch and let the items spill onto the sheets, with the Dark Lord’s eyes widened at what he saw.

There were five objects, and he instinctively knew all of them contained a piece of Severus Prince’s soul. Then he realized something was missing.

“The glass bracelet…” he muttered.

“Francesca held it. I too planned to make some fake ones and hid them like you’re going to do. But maybe the places I have in mind were too obvious so I didn’t bother with it anymore.”

Lord Voldemort looked back at the items and recognized a few of them; the amethyst spider necklace, the golden ring holding the Resurrection Stone, and the slender dagger he remembered from the time Severus made the memory book and destroyed his memories of Lily Evans.

The other two objects were the red box that once held Rogue the raven’s burnt feather and a regular stone locket. “My mother’s portrait is also one,” Severus said before keeping the items back into the pouch.

For a moment, the Dark Lord wondered with a slight shiver down his spine: how many people Severus Prince had killed? The ones he could accurately think of were Sirius Black and Tobias Snape. But then he shook the thought away; all that mattered that Severus will be with him indefinitely and if he remained loyal to the young man, they both could rule over wizarding Britain until the end of time.

And so, he demonstrated his flying ability to a wide-eyed Severus, sensing his intrigued gaze trailed after him with each stunt he made. Severus then repeatedly rebuking his act, accusing him of putting feather-light charms on his robes but upon closer inspection, Lord Voldemort could tell Severus’ curiosity was piqued by his glinting orange-red eyes and his heart swelled in great triumph.

After all, who could guess that beneath the grim, dour façade of Severus Prince was someone who wished to have an equal that had a great mind and treated him well? The Dark Lord was then proven correct when not long afterward Severus showed him the cauldrons filled with the Water of Despair.

‘You could have it all, Dumbledore,’ he mused darkly, red eyes glittering with the iridescent green from the potions, ‘but alas, your ignorance will be your downfall.’

Chapter 62: Vulnerable

Bellatrix Black-Lestrange sneered as she looked down at her latest victim; one Benjy Fenwick who was now blindfolded, gagged and immobilized by her husband and her brother in-law, Rodolphus and Rabastan Lestrange.

“Make sure he’s all tied up,” she said, “The Dark Lord will be pleased by our work.” She wanted to laugh at Albus Dumbledore’s pathetic attempt to fight against the Death Eaters that gained number by each day. The faction led by the great Lord Voldemort had changed its stances ever since they found out some of the distant relatives from their Squib family members had suffered under the hands of the Muggles, and had taken in the young children to be integrated into the wizarding world as early as possible. However, the old pureblooded families only let those who were neutral or Dark-aligned to do the job, not wanting to smear their regal status.

After checking the bound man for any hidden weapons or wands, the Lestranges Apparated to their manor where the Dark Lord awaited. Bellatrix led the men into the basement, narrowing her eyes upon seeing a figure in black next to the powerful leader of the Death Eaters, who was tending to two cauldrons filled with a strange glowing green liquid.

Severus Snape.

As much as Bellatrix detested the poor half-blood wizard, she could see why the Dark Lord greatly prized Snape whose skills in potion-making and dueling surpassed her own. His silent aura and quick spell-casting had made him the unofficial duelist amongst the Death Eaters and they were convinced Snape could take down the entire Order of the Phoenix on his own, but Lord Voldemort had deemed Snape was better to be utilized in other aspects such as healing and they could only heed his words.

“Bellatrix,” the Dark Lord greeted them with a smile. “Rodolphus and Rabastan. Who do you bring here tonight?”

“Benjy Fenwick, my Lord,” her husband answered after they all bowed down to their Lord and kissed the hem of his robes. “We found him lurking in Knockturn Alley for information. If we are to be honest, we believe Dumbledore was so desperate to win if he was willing to send his followers there.”

Lord Voldemort huffed in amusement. “I trust you have wiped his memory?”

Rabastan nodded.

“Severus here has a new potion for our hostage; would you like to stay and see?”

Bellatrix exchanged glances with the other two men. “If you wish so, my Lord,” she answered for all of them, which seemed the right thing to say when the Dark Lord’s red eyes gleamed. They then watched as Snape scooped the green potion from each cauldron into two goblets and two syringes, his dark eyes squinted before removing the gag and poured the potion down Fenwick’s throat.

Suffice to say, Bellatrix was both delighted and disturbed over the immobilized man’s shrieks for help and sorrowful cries, to which Snape simply ignored the noises and injected the potion into Fenwick.

The man writhed against his restraints until the effects reduced, gasping for breath as he pleaded, “I- I’m sorry- I won’t do it again! Let me go! Let me-”

“We’re not done yet,” Snape hissed and forced the second goblet of potion into him. Meanwhile, Lord Voldemort’s smile grew wider especially as Fenwick wetted himself on the floor, wordlessly casting Scourgify to clean the mess. When Snape injected the other potion, Fenwick turned hysterical.

“I’m sorry… b- but I don’t do it! Please listen to me!” the man hollered mindlessly in pain, and Bellatrix knew enough the potion will induce great despair onto the victim, making them reliving their worst memories. Turning to Snape, she noticed he clenched his fists and his lips were pursed tight, briefly wondering what made the normally stoic man tick.

By the time Fenwick regained some of his senses again, the Dark Lord told them to do whatever they pleased since the potion testing was done.

As Rodolphus and Rabastan reinforced the ropes onto Fenwick and about to haul the weakened man into the deep dungeons, the Dark Lord stopped them. “If you aren’t occupied after this, may I ask a favor from the three of you?” he asked. Beside him, Snape was cleaning his workstation without a word.

“Of course, my Lord,” Bellatrix smiled as she curtsied to the powerful wizard, “Anything within our power.”

“I want you to watch over the Longbottoms.”

At that, she blinked. “My Lord?”

“You heard me well, Bellatrix.” His red eyes narrowed and Bellatrix inwardly grimaced to herself. “Keep a close eye on them. Ask Lucius for any invisibility cloaks that you need and inform me as soon as possible if there is important information about them.”

She was curious on Lord Voldemort’s sudden interest on the Longbottoms but then mentally shook her head; it wouldn’t do to cast any doubts on her great Lord’s orders. And so, she only nodded her consent and went to join the Lestrange brothers.

---

It was early February, and Francesca Zabini sighed as she stopped marking the Ravenclaw second-years’ essays, taking her green scarf before going to patrol along the halls of Hogwarts in the middle of the night. Her presence in the ancient castle was a mixed-bag; Horace Slughorn had made her teach the younger students while he focused on the O.W.L and N.E.W.T ones, with the students didn’t mind her much.

It’s just she was still paranoid over her near-death incident, wondering if the other teachers who might be members of the Order of the Phoenix had suspected her as a Death Eater spy already. If only her boyfriend was here in Hogwarts with her too… he could intimidate them with his dark gaze alone.

She was walking along the second-floor when she heard muffled noises and frowning to herself, she went to investigate only to click her tongue upon seeing two students were sharing a deep kiss in the dark. It was just a few more days before St. Valentine’s Day, after all.

Still, she was a teacher and clearing her throat caused the two figures to jump. “Get back to your rooms, or I’ll have to dock points,” she said sharply. “Would you rather have me follow you, or else?” When they grumbled, she quirked her eyebrow in disinterest but then they left her alone, to which she massaged her forehead and glanced at the glass bracelet Severus Snape had given her.

The faint marks of carved protective runes soothed her heart as Francesca traced her fingers over them, and she channeled her magical senses deeply to make sure the protection charm was still activated when she suddenly felt a thrum within the item.

Her eyes flew open in fright and she almost batted the bracelet away from her wrist.

D- Did she feel it right? Focusing her magical aura onto the item, she concentrated her mental might until waves of Dark Magic hit her, they circulating around the mysterious thing which emitted a steady hum akin to a heartbeat. Her visage went pale, and she immediately took the bracelet off. What had Severus put in the glass bracelet? Had the… thing been in her spider bracelet too? What exactly had saved her from Lily Evans’ Killing Curse back in last October?

Had Severus set her up so that she would be eternally grateful to him? To think he would do such thing…

Francesca quickly shook her head in denial. Surely there must be a reason for him to do so, and she had to know about it.

---

Severus had expected Francesca Zabini to know about his hidden Horcrux in the glass bracelet. He just hadn’t thought it would be so soon; on St. Valentine’s Day, to be exact.

He and Marvolo (who was in his owl form) were in the Three Broomsticks, with Francesca sitting opposite him, her dark eyes looked steely. The bracelet – his secret – was on the table, glinting under the warm lights. Severus could only blink, not knowing what action was the best to do. He could lie, of course. But would he?

His throat was dry when he uttered, “…This isn’t the place to talk.” Indeed, he initially thought it was only another excursion for him and Francesca to spend the day together. Even after putting up his muffling charm, he was sure eyes were watching them all from any corner and one of them might be Dumbledore’s spy, especially after the incident with Lily Evans-Potter.

However, an idea suddenly crossed his worrying mind; one that talked of a new partner. It only made sense, hadn’t it? He had known her for almost five years now, surely it was time to find a… wife? But… would he dare to make Francesca as his enemy if she rejected him?

Shoving the depressing thoughts aside, Severus built up his Occlumency shields and held his hand out to take the glass bracelet when Francesca beat him to it, her eyes were both frightened and conflicted. Gulping silently, he then stood up and she followed suit until they reached the edges of Hogsmeade Village to which he offered his arm, thinking it might be the last time he got to do it.

When they appeared at the gloomy neighborhood of Spinner’s End, Cokeworth, Severus took a deep breath as he stared at the dilapidated grey house. He supposed it was fitting for him to be here; despite all his efforts to be Severus Prince, he was still Severus Snape to the core.

Unlocking the front door with a flick of his wand, he let Francesca to enter first. “Sorry, the house’s a bit of a mess,” he spoke offhandedly in attempt to defuse the tense situation, much to no avail.

She sat on the armchair facing the fireplace while he took one of the dining table’s chairs after igniting the firewood, noting from the corner of his disguised eyes that Marvolo had flew to the top of the bookshelf, orange eyes blinking at him. The tiny gesture calmed him down; he was utmost grateful when the man didn’t turn away the time he needed him the most.

“…W- What was in there?" Severus heard Francesca start timidly, “Your bracelet.”

He gulped but then steeled himself. He would be honest and if she ran away from him…

“A part of my soul,” he mumbled.

There was a beat of silence, aside from the crackling of the flames nearby.

“You know about the Fiendfyre that almost took my life because of my connection with my pet raven’s feather,” he went on, “and I thought to myself, I might be hunted down again. I need a better way to make sure I will live well and safe from any harm in the future. So I looked for all sorts of protection spells and…” He stopped to gauge Francesca’s reactions.

She looked… neutral. Not as frightened, but still cautious. “And you found it.”

“…Yes.”

“Does it work?”

At that, Severus both wanted to laugh and cry. He groaned instead, running his fingers along his scalp. How was he supposed to tell her that the Horcruxes worked but he was just as dead? Looking at his gloved left hand, he suppressed his doubtful self and sniffed. “I… I want to show you something.”

He removed all controls over his body and let his damaged, burnt soul drifted out from the (puppet) body.

“…It’s almost a year since I technically died,” Severus continued, staring down to the floor. His ghostly fingers were flexed and unclenched. “My father… h- he thought I killed my mother, and…”

“But I’m still here! I lived again! I-” He made the mistake of looking at Francesca.

He should have known that even wizards and witches have standards, that they; especially purebloods only tolerated the half-bloods at best, not outright accepting them as one of them. The ones born from the Muggle families were explicitly so. And the one in front of him...

He felt his heart close shut and let his Occlumency shields build up stronger in his mind until nothing ever mattered anymore.

No one would want the man who got disfigured by among the darkest Magic ever existed, no matter how kind and clever he was. Beauty was the most sought feature both in the Muggle world and the wizarding world, and he was not one of the blessed. He should be grateful that Tom Marvolo Riddle – Lord Voldemort – was willing to be bounded by the Princes’ loyalty bond even after all his sufferings… but not Francesca Zabini.

Severus was so deep in his tumultuous thoughts that he didn’t register Francesca had gotten up from her seat and wore the glass bracelet around her wrist until he felt a soft sensation on his lips and blinked in utter surprise.

Francesca Zabini was kissing him.

She was kissing his marred soul, not the unblemished body slumped on the chair. Her dark eyes looked up to his orange-red ones warmly, and he felt his phantom heart stirred awake again as his eyes briefly dropped to the glass bracelet.

When she withdrew away, there was a sharp pang in his chest for having high hopes so quickly. Had he always been this vulnerable? 

“You gave me a piece of your soul, even after knowing I may be attacked again,” Francesca said, still not breaking eye contact with him.

“…Yes.”

“Do you intend for it to be a sacrifice, if someone were to kill me again?”

“I… I don’t mind,” was all Severus could say. Because what was exactly Francesca Zabini to him? A friend? A lover? He himself didn’t know; all he knew was he just wanted to be with her the same way he was with Marvolo. Someone who treated him kindly and asked nothing in return for said gesture… that was more than enough for him.

“You deserve someone better,” escaped his mouth. “Someone… perfect for you.”

Francesca still looked at him, dark brown eyes shining under the dim lights. “Yes.”

“But I have already found him.”

Notes:

:'3

Chapter 63: Connection

Notes:

Thanks so much for over 600 kudos! 🎊🎉🔥

also some parts were taken from HBP so 😉

Francesca Zabini returned to Hogwarts with numerous thoughts in her head; barely minding as the gamekeeper, Rubeus Hagrid opened the gates for her. Upon entering the Slytherin dungeons, she went to the common room, blinking when she saw there was no one before realizing it was almost midnight and the students had gone to sleep already.

Her gaze fell onto the silver statue of Severus Snape at the corner of the room and she sat beside it, staring at the glass bracelet around her wrist with tears welled up in her eyes.

How could Severus just tell and show such… terrible things to her; that he was technically dead for almost a year? That the Fiendfyre permanently disfigured his soul? That his own father killed him over a misunderstanding? How could she not notice the changes in his face? His previously large hooked nose had looked smaller now; his visage was almost as angular as the Dark Lord Voldemort, and the black contact lenses…

Francesca was ashamed to admit that she almost ran away in utter fright when seeing his wounded spirit, but those orange-red eyes… the light in them died out almost instantly when they looked at each other and she... she reflexively didn’t want to be like Lily Evans. She only had heard talks that the redhead left Severus for being called a Mudblood in her school years, and she decided to not being the subject of the young man’s explosive wrath as rumored by other people.

Her fingers brushed against the stone locket around her neck and she pressed the spider button, which opened up to show a moving portrait of Severus in his seventh year, it continued to smile and wave at her. Her own quotes of associating him with spiders rang in her mind and she sighed in deep sorrow. Why would things be so literal? Why was Fate being so cruel?

Caressing the glass bracelet, Francesca then went to her room and kept the item in a charmed safe. If Severus Snape really entrusted part of his soul to her, she wanted to do it properly. He had protected her in the past; it was now time to repay the debt.

Even if it meant she would end up dying in the future.

---

Lord Voldemort had his red eyes narrowed as he looked at the family tree in Prince Manor; his gaze was fixed onto Francesca Zabini’s name next to his heir’s. His own name however, had elevated slightly so it was par on Eileen Prince’s, while her husband’s, Tobias Snape was shoved aside and almost faded from his sight.

“What does this mean?” he asked the ghost beside him curiously.

Septimus Prince smiled, “It just means he thinks you as his actual father.”

The Dark Lord blinked, half-surprised, half-astounded by the statement. “But Zabini…”

“You know him better than everyone else. Even if Severus trusts her now, I doubt he will let her in here, especially with the basilisk roaming around. You also essentially become one of us Princes.”

“What if they were to be married?”

“He may just make a new home for his family. This place is one of his many treasured possessions and I don’t think he is willing to share them all.”

Indeed, Severus Prince showing Lord Voldemort all of his Horcruxes was perhaps the greatest indication that the young man truly trusted him with all his life. And so did the Dark Lord, in which a slight surge of pride and triumph swelled in his chest.

He traced the light blue line connecting their names lightly, “…I guess I was a bit jealous over him getting a new partner.”

Septimus gave him a weak smile, “We too are worried if… if the same thing with Lily Evans may happen again. C- Can you look after him for us?”

The Dark Lord turned to the ancient spirit, whose dark eyes were full of concern and hope. He knew enough what the ghost actually meant by now. That Septimus didn’t want the same fate he had befalling Severus too. The young man had enough heartbreak for a lifetime already.

“…I will try my best,” he said.

---

It was early March, and Severus accompanied Marvolo to a secluded cliff overseeing the sea. The cold wind that blew by stung his visage slightly, and he huddled into the warmth of his winter cloak and robes. In his hand was an enchanted suitcase that kept the Water of Despair’s cauldrons from being spilt and a shrunken modified stone casket.

“We’ll need to fly a bit, unless you don’t mind getting wet to swim into that fissure over there,” Marvolo spoke, pointing ahead of them after walking down a few jagged boulders. “Are you ready?”

Severus gulped; he had tried to learn flying according to the man’s teachings but the memory of him hung upside down often frightened him and made him lose his control. “I- …No,” he lowered his head, slightly ashamed. Looking at the rough waves below him, he doubted he could swim well. He decided to shrink the suitcase for safety measures.

As Marvolo’s hands entwined with his, Severus couldn’t help sighing in relief; he always fared better when the powerful man was around. And so, the two men flew into the fissure until they reached the entrance of a cave and began walking, wands lit up. If he assumed right, Severus was sure they were under the rocky cliff.

“You ever wonder how my life was many years ago?” the other man spoke after muttering some ancient-sounding incantations and Severus blinked in surprise.

“…I suppose I do.” Yes, Severus only knew that Marvolo was a half-blood wizard who was ‘lauded’ for having Rubeus Hagrid expelled in his fifth year for the basilisk incident, and now was trying his best to make the wizarding world prosper again.

“I was a handsome lad born in an orphanage in London. My mother died after giving birth to me there. Ever since I knew I was named after my father, I hated looking at myself in the mirror. That everything about me was not actually of my own. I inherited my Muggle father’s looks and name, according to my uncle and the orphanage caretaker. ‘Marvolo’ was my grandfather’s name.”

Severus blinked in slight shock, “Your uncle?”

“Yes,” Marvolo almost hissed, “His visage was terrible. All the Gaunts, including my mother weren’t total beauts. Anyway, surely you knew how the Muggle children look like, don’t you? They aren’t exactly lively, right? Especially when it's just after the First World War.”

Severus only shrugged, briefly frowning when the man took out a dagger and slashed the palm of his hand, letting his blood drip onto a flat stone face, to which an opening appeared moments later and they came face-to-face with a huge dark lake. Marvolo silently healed his wounded hand and stared ahead in reminiscence.

“And so, young Tom Marvolo Riddle stayed in the orphanage for years to come, even as he graduated from Hogwarts. Many had expressed their confusion why such a handsome boy was left in a dreary place and wished to adopt him but they also ran away upon knowing he was a bully. Tell me, was it really bullying that they too, were jealous of the boy for his looks? That Tom Riddle was an outlier for being different and wanting to defend himself from their cruelty? That Tom Riddle was not a mad man or possessed by demons?”

“No,” Severus answered almost too quickly, knowing well what Marvolo meant. He too, had experienced such horrible things in his childhood years. “I’m sorry those things happened to you.”

Marvolo sniffed, “Doesn’t matter; they had passed anyway.”

“Amy Benson and Dennis Bishop, they were a few years older than me,” the man went on as they walked along the sides of the lake, “An elderly couple wanted to adopt someone in a surprise and all the children assumed it was me. And as the usual trip to the beach before bidding goodbye to whoever got chosen came by, they invited me here. I knew I should be careful but alas… I too was once young and curious. They intend to leave me afterward, already knowing the upcoming high tide will fill this very cave.”

“This place for me… is the same as you with the oak tree. This was where magic first helped me, and I wish to honor it with keeping one of my Horcruxes even before you told me to make the fake ones. But no matter, we can still bait Dumbledore with those replicas.” Marvolo then held his wand up high and Severus saw a thick metal chain getting reeled in and a small boat emerged from the water.

“You first, Severus,” he said. “Don’t touch the water.”

Severus looked back at the boat. It seemed like it would fit two children well, but two adults… Though he assumed Marvolo had enchanted the boat prior to their visit and so, he gingerly stepped into it with Marvolo followed suit just as quick and they sailed to the center of the lake, his orange-red eyes narrowed at the rotten human bodies submerged in the deep waters however he made no comment about them.

When they reached a small island, they climbed up and Marvolo beckoned for him to take out the items from his suitcase. They then set up the casket in the middle of the island, to which the casket had two layers; the first layer was filled with the potion laced with his Animagus form’s venom and after putting the duplicate of Salazar Slytherin’s locket into the casket, pouring the regular Water of Despair into the second layer.

“We will need to make sure they couldn’t get the antidote for the injected potion in time, seeing that they also have to see how deep the potion was before drinking,” Marvolo said when Severus asked about the purpose of the thin needles pointing inward of the casket, hidden from sight due to the bright green glow from the potion.

“Double trouble,” he smirked to which Marvolo grinned. Soon they finished up and left for their next destinations; the rundown Gaunt shack in Little Hangleton where they hid the copy of the Resurrection Stone and its golden ring, Malfoy Manor and Lestrange Manor.

Lucius Malfoy had his brows raised upon receiving the notebook and Bellatrix Lestrange frowned with a sniff at Severus as she took the fake goblet. The replica of Rowena Ravenclaw’s diadem was left behind in Prince Manor, seeing that hiding it in Hogwarts might cause more trouble than intended.

After all was done, there was only the waiting game for the end of July.

“What if there will be another prophesied kid born this year?” Severus asked after they had supper, curious with the other man’s decisions.

Marvolo narrowed his red eyes, “I doubt so, but that’s where Peter Pettigrew will come along for more information.”

“You want to have him in the Death Eaters now?”

“He has been a good spy for us, hadn’t he? Already expressing his wishes to be part of us who will change the wizarding world; it’s only fair for us to reward him well. Even a tiny mouse gets to scare the mighty elephant.”

Severus smiled weakly. True, the cowardly young man had been an important asset for the Death Eaters to topple the Order of the Phoenix but he thought it was still too early to have him inducted. “Let’s wait until July passes,” he said, “Dumbledore might suspect some of his goons already by now.”

He needed to check on the crystal ball connecting to James Potter’s wedding ring and see if the incantations placed there were still intact.

After Marvolo took his leave, Severus looked at his family tree, tracing the light blue line symbolizing the loyalty bond connecting to Francesca Zabini’s name before sighing morosely. He could only hope that in spite of anything regarding the glass bracelet's history, she would wear it again for her safety.

---

Petunia Evans-Dursley smiled as she made lunch for her and her guest, Severus Snape who helped her to babysit her son. Her husband, Vernon had gone to work just as Severus arrived, and despite being legal to show his magic to her family, Severus strictly played with the boy without any spells that made the toys float or changing one item into another object; unlike Lily who had done so in their childhood years.

“Having fun?” she said and placed the tray of sandwiches and orange juice onto the coffee table.

Severus snorted in amusement. “He bounds to be a strongman like his dad, someday,” he commented when Dudley took two toy trains and held them as if they were airplanes, to which Petunia rolled her eyes with a smile.

“Vernon said that too.”

“So am I a fortune teller or what?”

“Oh, you!” she lightly shoved the young man with a grin. Then she blinked and gasped, “…Do you think those people are the real deal?”

Severus only raised his eyebrow. “You tell me; but as far as I’m concerned, not many got their predictions correct. Even in the wizarding world.”

“Is that so…” Petunia muttered and she looked down to his fingers, which had no accessories or anything and she felt her curiosity rose. She just couldn’t help indulging into gossips.

“Got anyone yet?”

At that, Severus almost let go of the glass he was holding. “Pardon?” he asked in great incredulity.

“You know what I mean.”

“Yes, but…”

“So you do have one?” Now she really was interested. Who could have caught the dark brooding heart of the ever-quiet and mysterious Severus Snape? No one else had gotten Severus all flustered like he was in front of her right now; this was great news on its own!

“I…” he started after taking a gulp of his drink, his normally pale face was currently beet red. “I- I’m not sure. I mean… I do think we like each other, but… she just needed some time now.” 

“Well convince her that you’re the man,” Petunia said and had her drink as well, “that’s what I did with Vernon. And make it quick, lest you’ll be so sorry.”

Severus frowned as he shirked slightly into his seat.

 “…It just feels too good to be true, really,” he uttered after a long silence, “that there are people who want me in their life.”

Petunia held out a quiet breath. Despite being married to Vernon for almost four years now, she was still in slight disbelief that the stocky-built man had wanted her as his lifelong wife. And she remembered her first meeting with the young man beside her, who looked so scruffy and strange as if he got abandoned or was a delinquent in the monotonous neighborhood of Spinner’s End, Cokeworth.

Had it really been over a decade since they met?

“…I hope she’s the one for you,” she whispered.

Severus huffed under his breath, “I hope your family lives well.”

“Going to invite us to your wedding?”

“It’s still too early for that, Petunia!” he scoffed but it was not without a nervous grin. “Not even proposing or anything along that line just yet…!” His visage went all red again.

“Ooh, a traditionalist! That party’s bound to be a blast!” Her smirk grew wider when he groaned loudly.

“You’re terrible.” He snorted and took his leave, to which she only said, “Come again soon!” with Dudley babbling his goodbyes before the front door closed.

But if she were to be honest, Petunia really hoped Severus’ girlfriend would treat him well.

Notes:

yeah I know the thing Voldemort put his locket Horcrux was a stone basin thingy but I just like a casket ala the Goblet of Fire thing better so :v 😹

Chapter 64: Danger

Notes:

👀

Albus Dumbledore was afraid.

He knew for the past four years he had led his Order of the Phoenix with great leadership, yet somehow it always fell flat when it came to Tom Riddle – Lord Voldemort – and his Death Eaters. He had seen many deaths of the youthful wizards and witches fighting and failing to even scratch the other faction, and wondered if they would need a mole to infiltrate the enemy. But who would it be? Who could be so brave to join the Dark side, and willing to lie so convincing to the Dark Lord himself, who was renowned as the greatest Legilimens the wizarding world have ever had?

However in spite of everything, he still had hopes that the Light side would win in the end; all they had to do is to be patient. Between Harry Potter and Neville Longbottom, Albus had no doubts that the former would be targeted for being the prophesized child but he didn’t want to have any loose ends. The two families and their relatives would have to hide when the time comes.

Especially with the month of July was drawing closer, as he checked the parchment where Minerva McGonagall wrote the haunting prophecy almost a year ago. For a brief moment, Albus wondered if there might be other children would be born at the end of the seventh month but he then shook his head.

Whatever the future might be, he would need to sacrifice everything for the greater good.

---

Regulus Black smiled weakly as he watched his friends guzzling down some red wine and sweets, while discussing about their upcoming new raid. However, he wouldn’t be joining them as he got to be in St. Mungo’s Hospital in the next two hours.

They didn’t hunt Muggles down as much nowadays, only searching for any wizarding child that was born in those families using old magic and they would negotiate on either having the child to stay in the Muggle world or the wizarding world permanently. More often than not, the children chose to embrace their magical side with their parents fully paid for their expenses whilst staying in the wizarding families that the Death Eaters picked.

And though many had voted for Severus Snape to take care of them, the man outright refused the offer; telling them he had more pressing matters to attend to. Not to mention he was often called by the Dark Lord for something ‘mysterious and utmost important’ as said by Lucius Malfoy.

Still, Snape did come over to teach the young wizards and witches some dueling spells and basic potions whenever he was not working at the Ministry of Magic, and that was what they watched from afar for the day in one of the Avery families’ estates.

“He would make a good teacher in Hogwarts,” Evan Rosier mused with a wry grin. “I mean, sure we have Zabini there already but Snape is better for the job, don’t you agree?”

Alaric Mulciber snorted, “No offence, Evan, but Snape’s all about the details. Even his experimental spells work well and that says something. Doubt the kids get to do potions as he did; bounds to be strict and all that, not like ol’ Sluggy.” They snickered at the mention of the old Potions professor.

“But that just makes our point valid, eh? No Potions Master is like him, no wizard got the dueling skills like him; it’s really a miracle we got him in our ranks,” William Wilkes interrupted, “Serves Dumbledore right for making that oath about the werewolf.”

“Severus deserves everything good that we gave him,” Regulus said softly and the rest chimed in their agreement.

“Oi, Snape!” Michael Avery called, grinning at the children surrounding the man in black as they stood up and took their coats. “We’re going now.”

“Be careful,” Snape said and after sharing a nod with each other, Regulus then left for his work; as much as he liked being a Death Eater, he was glad that his position as a Healer prevented him from joining those raids.

Only time would tell when their downfall happens…

---

Lord Voldemort looked down to his Death Eaters with flared nostrils.

He observed as some of them squirmed in their seats, heads lowered in fright to avoid his penetrative gaze. Beside him, Severus Prince had his lips pursed into a grimace, mindlessly tracing his fingers at the patterns of Nagini’s brown scales; the snake roaming on the table agitated the other men further when she flicked her tongue out.

His red eyes fell onto those who joined his faction right after their schooling ended in 1978. “To think that these are the first losses we have in the many years we fought against Dumbledore and his goons…” he started slowly, “…I’m starting to feel new rules are to be enforced soon.”

“Forgive us, my Lord,” Alaric Mulciber spoke with a slight stutter in his voice. “W- We didn’t know Moody was there, and-”

“Silence.”

Only the deafening hum of Malfoy Manor echoed across the room.

“We lost two promising young men to the Order; Evan Rosier and William Wilkes in our latest raid,” Lord Voldemort continued, “As much as I am saddened by their passing, they also deserve praises for their valiant effort of greatly injuring Alastor Moody, one of our main opponents. And for that, let’s give a toast to them.” He raised the glass of his red wine solemnly.

“To Evan Rosier and William Wilkes,” the Death Eaters murmured.

The Dark Lord glanced at the man beside him who only took a small sip of his drink. “Lord Voldemort has been merciful to all of you, and he forgives you for your blunders. But he will no longer tolerate any failure from now on. Understood?”

The few uneasy and apologized mumbles from his followers made him sneer to himself. Despite everything, he still enjoyed striking fear to those pureblooded families who claimed themselves more powerful than other people in the wizarding world. He then went on, “As suggested by Severus Snape, I will modify your Dark Marks so that only we all can see each other’s Marks. This is to make sure none of us will get caught by the Aurors or the Order.”

“My Lord, thank you for your utmost thoughtfulness,” he heard Bellatrix Black-Lestrange simpering from a few seats away. “…And you too, Snape.”

Severus only hummed absent-mindedly as his response.

After everyone went to the ballroom, Lord Voldemort began the process to change the Dark Marks’ properties; starting with his Inner Circle seeing that some of the influential Slytherin families were there, including Lucius Malfoy. It was tedious work especially when everything was all done in the wee hours of the morning, but he knew it would pay off in the end.

Besides, if it weren’t for them, Lord Voldemort would not get to where he was now.

---

Spring came by, and on 16th April, Severus was in the backyard of the Snape house in Spinner’s End, tending to the small garden of some plants and flowers. He started the project only about two weeks ago after attending Evan Rosier and William Wilkes’ funerals; taking inspirations from Septimus Prince with his gardens back in Prince Manor.

He only wore the gardening glove on his silver left hand and as such got his other fingers caked with wet soil when he planted new seeds. Taking the watering can, he then filled the item and watered the rest of the plants and the sprout of his mother’s buried ash wand; the only magical plant amongst those he had.

As much as he wanted to fill the backyard with other magical flora for his potions, Spinner’s End was still a Muggle settlement; no doubt the government would try to renovate it in the future and he didn’t want to find any trouble with the Ministry of Magic. Sighing, he went to sit on the ground and leant against the grey wall, glancing to see Marvolo in his owl form was preening the brown feathers.

Severus wondered if the soon-to-be ash tree would have Bowtruckles. If so, he could use its branches to make wands. Ash and Hazel; that would make a nice shop name if he were to venture into wand-making some time later.

He was about to rise up and clean himself when he heard a faint whoosh, frowning when Marvolo flew onto his shoulder. A mere moment later, footsteps entered the air and he was face-to-face with Albus Dumbledore.

“Dumbledore,” he almost hissed, quickly having his Occlumency shields on guard.

“Severus. I have been looking for you.”

Those damned blue eyes continued to unnerve Severus to this day. “What do you want?” he snapped.

“Just here for small talk.” With a wave of his wand, the wizened wizard conjured two wooden chairs and gestured for him to sit, to which he warily did so.

“We have nothing in common,” Severus said, crossing his arms. The owl on his shoulder hooted and clicked its beak as well.

“Ah, but I assure you we do have things to be discussed,” Dumbledore beamed, his eyes twinkling at the flowers that began to bloom, “I suppose you do know that both Evan Rosier and William Wilkes were Death Eaters?”

Severus paused before inwardly narrowing his eyes. So Dumbledore was playing a game of manipulation. Alright, he could do the same. “You barely knew anything about what went on in Slytherin House.”

“Oh? Do tell.”

“Most of us are only acquaintances,” Severus began, “there’s no real friendships like the other houses. And they look upon past prestige of someone’s family first before anything else. Tell me, does this look like a good upbringing to you?” He gestured toward the old Snape house behind him. “I only did what I could to survive for seven long years in there, and I had made my own name, hadn’t I? By improving potions recipes and techniques, they flocked on me for even the smallest scrap of acknowledgement but I pushed them away. No one even knew I lived in this hovel once.”

“So you don’t feel sorry for their passing?” Dumbledore queried.

“Not much,” he shrugged, smothering the guilt for badmouthing his Slytherin comrades. “Why are you here?”

“You knew of the Order of the Phoenix,” Dumbledore started, “Having two Death Eaters killed at once was a great achievement for us after years of fighting them, and I knew this is the perfect chance. We can topple them down by identifying their Dark Marks and achieve better if there is a spy in Lord Voldemort’s trusted circle of followers.”

“And you want me,” Severus muttered.

“It’s just what you said, Severus; you are gaining traction in the wizarding world and even if you’re hiding, Lord Voldemort will try to find you,” the old wizard said quietly, “You are a good man, if a bit vengeful and I’m sorry for overlooking the werewolf incident years ago. And this is strictly confidential information, but Lord Voldemort will target Lily Potter’s son due to a prophecy made last year. I know you are no longer friends with her, but I do hope you still remember her kindness. Love is the greatest magic of all.”

“Then have Potter protect her and their kid. Don’t they love each other?” Severus sneered. “I have moved on, Dumbledore and I intend to stay that way. Now leave before I made you to.”

“You do realize Lily has lost her magic.”

“So? That has nothing to do with me. And it’s not like there isn’t any Muggle means that can be used as self-defense.”

His heart plummeted to his stomach after the words left his mouth and Severus mentally slapped himself for the blunder. Now he had to find another way to execute his plan of murdering the Potter child without Lily playing the heroine. Even though the idea of having James Potter killing his own son under the Imperius Curse was on priority, he still needed to find another method for safety measures. And to endanger Peter Pettigrew’s unassuming position was not an option.

The two looked each other in the eye before Dumbledore finally sighed, “Perhaps I have been wrong in my judgement. I have heard that a Slytherin’s loyalty is sacred, but if you have said so, then we are done for now. Farewell, Mr. Snape. I do hope you remain safe from Lord Voldemort.” With that, the old warlock Disapparated and Severus groaned, already imagining how Marvolo silently chided him with his big orange eyes before they left to Prince Manor.

---

The following months passed by, and in early August, Regulus Black was in St. Mungo’s Hospital, quietly searching for any new birth certificates of children who was born somewhere in the ending week of July whilst tending to the few patients admitted in the pregnancy ward. The Dark Lord had sought him to look for the information needed, but wouldn’t punish him if he hadn’t found any.

And so, Regulus closed the drawer and muttered the few locking spells before checking the sleeping patients for the last time and took his leave. The moment he entered a dark alley, he quickly Apparated to Malfoy Manor but when he knocked on the mahogany doors, his cousin greeted him.

“Regulus,” Bellatrix started with a wild grin, “What brings you here?”

“Is the Dark Lord here?” he asked.

She snorted. “Check the library. Snape bounds to be there too if I’m correct,” she hissed the final sentence and left, with Regulus could only blink before making his way to the aforementioned place.

“My Lord, it’s Regulus Black bringing the report of what you asked for,” he said.

“Come in,” a cold voice spoke from the other side and Regulus entered the room. As expected, Severus Snape was beside the powerful wizard, black eyes trailing after him in disinterest.

“Well, Regulus?” the Dark Lord queried.

Regulus bowed down to the man and kissed the hem of his dark robes. “There are no children born in the end of July this year, my Lord. But if it is a note of interest, Molly Weasley is in the ward for her seventh child.”

“Is that so…” Lord Voldemort muttered, “The Weasleys are like rabbits, don’t you think? The moment we thought they’re done with, they went on to have another child.”

At that, Regulus huffed in amusement, “They just want a girl to be married off to a rich family, that’s all.”

“Filthy blood-traitors, poverty are what get them in the end,” the Dark Lord scoffed. “Very well then, Regulus; you may leave.”

But before Regulus stood up, his curious mind went to ask, “Is something the matter with what you ask for, my Lord?”

“Just a small inconvenience from the opposing side, but it will be over soon.” Lord Voldemort’s red eyes briefly fell onto Severus Snape and all it did was sparking Regulus’ curiosity and puzzlement even further before he took his leave.

Notes:

it kinda tells a lot that the Death Eaters only lost two people (Regulus defected and no one really knows what happened to him) in canon while the Order had plenty of its members died before the Halloween incident...

Chapter 65: Confessions

Notes:

sorry if this chapter's a bit rambling and confusing; brain tired, it's just a few days getting better after having the flu so

Alastor Moody was not having a good rest.

Ever since the Death Eaters blasted half of his face and left him without an eye, he was admitted to St. Mungo’s Hospital with the numerous Healers attempting to create a magical eye for him. The pain of his lost sight was terrible, and there never was a day gone by without him cursing Evan Rosier and William Wilkes for his misfortune.

“Alastor,” someone spoke and he turned to see Albus Dumbledore was approaching his bed. “How’re you feeling, my friend?”

“There had been better days,” Moody groused, barely refraining from scratching his empty eye socket that itched and throbbed. “How’s the Order?”

“There are still new recruits joining us, but not as much as it was a few years ago.”

“Constant vigilance, Dumbledore,” the ailed man grunted with a sigh, “They all have good hearts and we have to show them there’s a chance of us winning this damned war. The Longbottoms and the Potters can be considered veterans, eh? Lasting for about four years already… we can’t lose them.”

“Indeed. I do believe hope is siding with us this whole time, and all our sacrifice will not be in vain,” Dumbledore whispered.

After the old wizard took his leave, Moody took the pain-numbing potions and grimaced. How he hated that he was left behind but he was positive that Albus Dumbledore had plans to win the ongoing war as quick as possible. All they need to do was to hold on and keep fighting for the greater good.

---

Lily Evans-Potter was in the Potter cottage, contently watching as her son, Harry was playing with the stray cat she found wandering in the neighborhood a few days ago. She was somewhat glad that the feline was almost the same as her Animagus form, in which she was still saddened over the loss of her magical powers but she strove to not make that as her weakness.

Hearing Harry giggling at his attempts to catch the ginger cat’s swishing tail made her lips curled into a fond smile. How she couldn’t believe he was now over a year old. He too, had performed some magical acts and it only solidified her confirmation that despite being conceived out of wedlock, Harry was just as powerful as any other wizard.

When Lily heard someone knock on the front door, she briefly frowned before taking her secret weapon; an enchanted dagger and held it dearly until she unlocked the door. “James?” she spoke.

Her husband looked worried as he entered and said, “Lily, take Harry. Dumbledore wants to tell us something at Hog’s Head Inn.”

“Albus…?” she blinked. Admittedly, she hadn’t joined any meetings the Order of the Phoenix held ever since she was discharged from St. Mungo’s Hospital due to her misadventure (which she still didn’t tell anyone of in fear of being ostracized), and was now curious why Albus Dumbledore was asking for her presence. After putting Harry in his bassinet, Lily held James’ hand as he used the Floo powder to emerge at the dingy inn in Hogsmeade.

The place was nearly empty aside from the bartender, Aberforth Dumbledore but Lily’s curiosity piqued upon noticing the Longbottom family was also present.

“Hullo, Lily,” Alice greeted her with a smile.

“Hi,” Lily returned the gesture and took her seat beside the plump woman, watching from the corner of her eyes as James went to talk to Frank Longbottom. “Little Neville’s all grown up now.” She admired how the young boy greatly resembled his mother even at a young age.

“So is your Harry. I have a feeling they’d be best friends.” They then talked about Alice’s work as an Auror and how their previous victory against the Death Eaters was rendered useless when they could no longer find anyone with the Dark Mark, much to the Light side’s chagrin. 

“Ah, so everyone’s here?” a voice rang across the place and Lily turned to see Albus Dumbledore beaming at them. “Take a seat, please. What I’m about to tell you is utmost important.” When only the crackling of the flames in the fireplace was the noise filling the air, his visage turned somber.

“There was a prophecy made last year,” the old wizard began with steely blue eyes, “one that tells of a child that can defeat Lord Voldemort once and for all. That child of course, was born at the end of July and to families who have fought against the Dark Lord three times.”

“Our child…?” Lily said in great incredulity and horror after realizing what he meant. “B- But Harry… he’s still so young, Albus! He’s only over a year old! And Neville…!”

“I know, Lily, but this may be our chance to restore order to this world. However, with our enemy growing forces with each day, I fear that you have to hide yourselves.”

“Go into hiding?” Frank asked.

“And tell no one else. Not to your sister or your closest friend… Nobody and I mean it. You must limit your movements too and leave no magical traces behind.”

“But our work…” James interrupted, “The Order… what of them? Are you telling us to just sit tight at our home while there are people who need to be saved and protected?!”

“That’s the plan. And I’m truly sorry; however there is no other way. With the things going on now… it’s probably for the best. We can’t afford to lose more.”

Lily blinked. She might no longer have any magical powers, but she would be damned if she remained in safety without a care to the world. “How long are we going to hide?”

Dumbledore sighed wearily, looking as old as his actual age in an instant. “I cannot say as much, Mrs. Potter but perhaps… it may be for indefinitely. Until your children have grown up and unlock their magical potential or we can eliminate Lord Voldemort in a quicker way, to which I somehow doubt it may happen.”

The Longbottoms and the Potters stared at their young children who babbled playfully and at each other, wondering how they should proceed with their leader’s absurd idea. But they were all unaware that the diamond gemstone of James Potter’s wedding ring was humming ominously.

---

In Prince Manor, the Grim Reaper stood still in silence behind its Master, who was pondering on the newest information received from the crystal ball in front of him. The desk used was otherwise full of strewn parchment filled in elaborate Arithmancy calculations, quills and other stationeries.

When the Dark Lord of the wizarding world walked into the library, Severus Prince went to inform him what had occurred and drew the recorded memory from the crystal ball into the Pensieve for future viewing.

“So they’re going into hiding…” Lord Voldemort muttered, his fingers curling around his yew wand. “I’d say now is the perfect time to eliminate them. They have remained thorns on our side for too long.” He frowned when Severus shook his head.

“There’s nothing wrong with playing the long game,” the young man said before showing the other wizard the parchment with his numerous calculations and Astronomy charts. The Grim Reaper smirked to itself upon seeing the date where its Master deemed to be the best occasion to do the deed of killing the young Harry Potter.

31st October.

Even the Dark Lord pulled a smile when he saw it.

The two men then discussed on their execution of the plan, to which Lord Voldemort furrowed his brows when Severus told him he would have the mind-controlled James Potter to kill his own son. “No offense, Severus but I’d prefer if you do it by yourself. Won’t it be great, to have Harry Potter as… another of those you have killed? A collection of sorts?” he asked, red eyes glinting in subtle delight. After all, he hadn’t actually witnessed any of his heir’s murders.

Death watched as Severus quirked his eyebrow and scoffed, “I’d rather not risk myself with getting caught due to the presence of any evidence that will lead to me.  It would be the perfect murder mystery. And won’t it be funny to have Potter crying his head off for something that was actually his own fault? He could be caught and send off to Azkaban.”

“Those under the Imperius curse will be pardoned if I remember right; no actual evidence and all that,” the Dark Lord commented, “and I bet you don’t want Potter to be free even after that, hmm?” Then he grinned. “And besides, I don’t think Dumbledore is managing well in finding the Rogue Prince.”

At the mention of his unofficial title, Severus’ visage went slightly red.

“Yes… he is such a fool, isn’t he? Kept approaching you but never asking about the prophecy. You must play him like a fiddle, Severus. Let him think you have nothing with the Death Eaters, with me; only for his beliefs to shatter when he knows the truth. It will be a glorious sight to put him in his place.”

When Severus didn’t say anything, Lord Voldemort sighed and stood up to leave, his eyes twinkling in fondness as he said, “I’m sure whatever you may do to Harry Potter will succeed, but it makes me happier if you go for the kill yourself, my heir.”

Death too, thought the same. Manipulations and trickery were great at times, but sometimes a good old-fashioned murder was all needed to get the job done. Leaving its Master to his own thoughts, it went away to see if it was needed elsewhere.

---

It was summer break, and Francesca Zabini stared at the glass bracelet in her hand with a frown.

She knew enough by now that her boyfriend, Severus Snape had used Dark Magic to put part of his wounded soul inside the item, but what confused her were its properties. All objects imbued with Dark Magic would affect the wearer in some way, yet for all the time she wore it, nothing had happened. She too, didn’t dare to test the protection charm he had placed onto the item, afraid if the fragile bracelet would shatter apart.

After putting on the item, Francesca sighed. How she wished she could meet with Severus. But what could they talk of? After the St. Valentine’s Day fiasco, she acknowledged Severus’ immense trust in her but not daring to venture further and risking their relationship any further.

It was then did she remember about the prophecy she overheard in Hog’s Head Inn over a year ago. Had the Dark Lord found the prophesied child? Why hadn’t he done anything about it? Was he biding his time on something else? But what could be more important that killing the child that would bring his downfall?

She was about to Apparate when she stopped herself. Where could Severus live? It couldn’t be in Malfoy Manor even though he seemed to be a regular visitor there. That old grey house Severus showed her months ago seemed a better candidate but it left a sour taste in her to know he stayed in such a gloomy place. And so, she went to Apparate to the grey house and walked to the front door with her arm raised halfway through to knock only to hear some noises from the backyard. Frowning, she went to investigate what it was.

She saw Severus was watering the few flowery plants that still bloomed under the hot sunlight; his facial expression surprisingly looked content especially when he watered the lonesome tree in the middle of the backyard. As much as she wanted to greet him, she too was intrigued how he was by himself and decided to remain hidden for the time being.

“…’Ello, Ma,” he said after sitting down next to the young tree. “I… I hope you’re well in the afterlife.”

Francesca blinked in utter fright and confusion, wondering if she had heard right. Why would Severus’ mother be buried in the backyard? Hadn’t the authorities question anything? She also never thought Severus would be a momma’s boy but at the same time it didn’t surprise her; he had always been more gentle and soft than other men she had met and dated back in Hogwarts.

She listened as Severus told his mother’s supposed grave about his life, and briefly blushed when he mentioned her in passing of the glass bracelet’s ownership, caressing the item in great care after knowing it was intended for the deceased woman.

“You want to know something, Ma? I had killed three men now, including Pa. They all hurt me in the past. And now there will be a fourth, but… he’s still a kid. Just over a year old. But he will kill the one who took care of me, Ma. I don’t really care what you think of my murders, but… I do hope you will forgive me for that boy’s death soon.”

A shudder of utmost fear ran down Francesca’s spine but she remained where she was. She knew that she should be afraid of Severus now, but as he had said, he only killed those who had harmed him, regardless of who they are. She had no doubt if Lily Evans-Potter succeeded in killing her last year, Severus would hunt the redhead down and torture her for good. And that boy he mentioned… could he be the prophesied child?

“Do you think I can be a great man for Francesca? You said that so many times, yet I feel like it wasn’t enough. I couldn’t protect you like you did to me… I was too late to save you. And then, h- he came and…” Severus sniffled and Francesca felt her heart clench, remembering his ghostly figure. “What if my charm didn’t work? She would die, and I wouldn’t be any wiser. But I’m planning to tell her what I fell for her, and if she won’t accept me, I… I won’t do a thing to her.”

At that, Francesca’s mind went to replay his last sentence. Did he just-? Not skipping a beat, her foot went forward and subsequently stepping on a branch that alerted Severus of her presence. She watched as Severus’ visage went utterly pale upon noticing her and she was afraid he would unleash his anger on her only for him to sigh.

“I take that you’ve heard everything?” he mumbled after massaging his forehead.

She could only nod. “I- I’m sorry,” she squeaked.

He took a deep breath, “I actually wanted to see you and well, do the proposal thing but…”

Her lips broke into a nervous grin. “Yes, I’m such a party-pooper.” When he remained quiet, she went to sit beside him, worried if she had offended him.

“How does a Christmas wedding sound?” he said instead and Francesca pondered on the idea. A lovely fanciful event with light snow falling down from the sky, it would be a great festive time for everyone.

“I’d be delighted.”

Notes:

got exam soon so probably no more updates until... 31st July *sinister laugh*

Chapter 66: Countdown

Notes:

thanks so much for the 670 kudos and over 24k views! 🎊🎉

lmao sorry for the late update y'all, on 31st July me and family went to the movies and my laptop's charger died out and gotta buy a new one so 😹

(psst, do check out my other fic, Savior if you want! I'll greatly appreciate it! :3)

After spending the entire day in Severus Snape’s residence (no, she didn’t think he lived there permanently considering there were spider webs at the corner of the rooms), Francesca Zabini returned to her home and frowned at the letter on her desk. Blinking warily at the item, she then casted multiple inspection charms onto it and when nothing came out, she opened the envelope and read the received letter.

It was from Professor Horace Slughorn, informing that she would replace him to teach Potions for all years in Hogwarts next term to which Francesca grumbled in slight annoyance. Why couldn’t he discuss the matter with her before school ended a month ago? The more she read the letter, she could only deduce that the old professor was getting worried of the escalating war and wanted to hide or run away. But wasn’t Hogwarts the safest place one could be in the trying times? The ancient castle was previously a fortress, after all.

Sighing at the prospect of the future, Francesca went to bathe, eat her dinner and sleep. She would tell Severus of it when they go shopping for their wedding dress robes on the upcoming weekend. Perhaps she could also convince him to be the Head of Slytherin House, seeing that it was a tradition to have a male taking the position since Salazar Slytherin’s time.

---

It was mid-August, and Bellatrix Black-Lestrange led her husband and brother-in-law to Malfoy Manor to give their reports about the task given by Lord Voldemort months ago. The sniveling house-elf led them to the ballroom and was greeted by the Dark Lord who was sitting in his throne.

“My Lord,” Bellatrix spoke with a smile before bowing down and kissed the hem of his robes. Her husband and his brother followed suit.

“It’s been quite some time,” Lord Voldemort spoke, “What news do you have for me today?”

“The Longbottoms have been staying in their house for almost a week now, my Lord,” Rodolphus informed. “We also only see the Auror’s old mother coming to visit.”

The Dark Lord raised his eyebrows at the statement. Indeed, as much as the Lestranges wanted to attack the Auror family, they waited patiently for their Lord’s orders. It wouldn’t do to go against his words especially with the tension about the Ministry also joining in to search for those with the Dark Marks on their forearms.

Bellatrix loathed the time when she had to thank a poor half-blood wizard of all people for the suggestion to obscure their movements.

“Keep watching them for now,” Lord Voldemort’s voice rang in her ears, “But on Halloween, you may kill them.”

Bellatrix blinked while Rabastan spoke of their confusion, “My Lord?”

“The Longbottoms have been a thorn for our side, not to mention they have lasted four years within Dumbledore’s army. Those who newly join the Order will have high hopes when seeing the… veterans of this war still alive. We must send them all a message, that our victory is drawing near and their resistance will be futile in the end.”

Someone knocked on the doors and they turned to see who it was after Lord Voldemort gave his permission.

Bellatrix’s mood went sour immediately upon seeing it was Severus Snape.

“Ah, Severus,” the Dark Lord said, and Bellatrix inwardly scowled when noticing his mirthful red eyes. “How’s your day with your future wife?”

Snape blushed, avoiding his gaze. “It was alright, my Lord. Just… we had encountered the Mudblood on our way home.”

Lord Voldemort narrowed his eyes as if he was let into a secret only two of them knew about. “There’s over two months left, Severus.” He then waved his hand at the Lestranges, signaling their dismissal and Bellatrix bit her lower lip as they walked out of the ballroom, telling Rodolphus and Rabastan to continue spying on the Longbottoms while she would have a few words with Snape after the Dark Lord was done with him.

About ten minutes later, Snape opened the mahogany doors. “Bellatrix,” he said with a raised eyebrow.

She scoffed, “Don’t think I don’t know what you’re planning, Snape. You’re seducing the Dark Lord into lowering his guard before going for the kill yourself! Still craving that redhead Mudblood after all these years? I will put a stop to it now!” She pulled out her walnut wand which sparked out some red lights, the Cruciatus Curse’s incantation at the tip of her tongue.

The man immediately grimaced and Bellatrix was taken aback by the sudden flare of magic in the air.

“The Dark Lord saved me,” Snape’s disguised eyes were steely at her, “I owe him my life. What makes you think I’m willing to fool him?” Then he shook his head, face pale as if his magical illness struck him. “We both have the Dark Lord’s best interests at heart, the least we can do is to not fail him.”

“I won’t be tricked by your words, half-blood!”

“The Dark Lord is in danger!” Snape snarled. “Why else do you think he has you to spy on the Longbottoms? They… no, their child will be the bane of our Lord! That boy will somehow vanquish him! Doesn’t that warrant us to protect our Lord?”

Bellatrix blinked in disbelief. After all, she had seen the Longbottom child who resembled the mother. How would that squirming weak boy defeat the Dark Lord? “You’re lying!” she roared.

“You can take my words or not,” Snape said. “There was a prophecy and the Dark Lord himself had heard it. It’s up to you if you want to believe it but either way, the Longbottoms must be killed on Halloween. Not before, and not after.”

When the man in black left, Bellatrix huffed; conflicted with believing Severus Snape’s words or following her obligations to serve the Dark Lord.

---

On 29th August 1981, Severus accompanied Francesca to the Hogwarts’ entrance gates with her suitcases floating behind them. The sunrise shining against the ancient castle was supposed to be beautiful and serene, yet for him the magical school only brought out painful memories. Of his younger self desperately wishing the place would be his solace but the opposite had happened instead.

“Still not interested with Hogwarts?” she asked softly.

Severus grimaced before shaking his head, “Too many bad memories.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault.”

There was a beat of silence, and he blinked when Francesca entered his vision. “That boy you mentioned… when are you going to kill him?” she said as if they were discussing about the weather.

“On Halloween,” was his answer. It would be the sacred time where Death roamed over the world and he would personally do the deed of killing Harry Potter in case his original plan got compromised by unexpected circumstances. He would have to get Peter Pettigrew for more information from the Order of the Phoenix and execute his plan with minimal error.

She smiled, “Good luck.”

“You too, Professor Zabini,” he mused.

“Not for long; I’ll be Professor Snape soon,” she grinned and they schooled their expressions when Rubeus Hagrid came to unlock the gates before entering the school grounds with a goodbye and Severus watched her until her figure disappeared from his sight, wondering if he should tell her of his name change and ancestral manor.

---

Albus Dumbledore was immensely worried.

As the passage of time went by and the war continued to claim lives here and there, he was researching protection spells and charms for the Longbottoms and the Potters to use so that they could protect their children from Lord Voldemort and the mysterious Rogue Prince; the latter much to his dismay he was still clueless of who it could be. Yet those that he found would never last long, at most it would be a month before having to be applied again.

The old wizard shook his head defiantly. No, he would not give up. Lord Voldemort – Tom Riddle – would be predictable, choosing Harry Potter rather than Neville Longbottom, but the idea that the powerful Dark Lord had found the one variable that would tip the tides into his favor was frightening.

What could the Rogue Prince do? Even as he led the Order of the Phoenix to the battleground, there was no sight of the elusive figure. But he was also dangerous enough to be included in the prophecy and Albus could not take the risk of ignoring him. Perhaps after the prophesized children’s families were safe, he would search for the Prince’s identity.

Sighing, he flicked his wand toward the pile of books and casted them to the other side of the room before bringing another set of tomes.

It was almost three in the morning and Albus was ready to call quits for the time when his gaze fell onto something interesting. His blue eyes gradually glinted in utmost delight and relief upon reading the description of the spell he found.

The Fidelius Charm.

---

September nearly came to an end, and Peter Pettigrew narrowed his eyes as he appeared from behind a nearby building in the middle of the night before heading to the cottage behind the British Library.

He knocked on the wooden door three times and waited until it was swung open, to which a man’s pale visage greeted him.

“Ah, Pettigrew,” Severus Snape spoke; his disguised black eyes briefly scanned him from head to toe. “Got any information from them?”

At that, Peter smirked, “Oh, I have a feeling you will like this.” He knew enough by now that even though Severus Snape was quite respected in the wizarding community, the fact that he had had connections with the Death Eaters cemented the fact that the Dark Lord was to be feared and revered, and with the man’s help he would be safe from this damned war.

Snape quirked his eyebrow and let him in. Within the cottage, Peter saw Snape’s friend Mortimer was in the living room, sipping on a cup of coffee whilst reading a book. The two shared a nod upon making eye contact before Snape gestured at him to sit at the coffee table.

“Well?”

“Dumbledore’s planning to use the Fidelius Charm to the Potters,” Peter could barely contain his wide grin, “It can hide people anywhere as long as there is someone to keep the secret of their whereabouts.”

He knew he had struck the jackpot when he heard Mortimer’s book fell onto his lap. Meanwhile, Snape stared at him with a calculating gaze.

“Have they casted the spell yet?”

“Not to my knowledge; I mean Dumbledore only told James the gist of it, so…” Peter waved his wand carelessly, letting the man knew he used his Animagus form to listen in to the conversation a few days ago while also acting as the good friend to get the confirmation of the protection charm.

“What about the Longbottoms?”

Peter frowned; what caused Snape to be interested with them? “I don’t think Dumbledore had said anything about the spell to them.”

Snape remained silent and Peter wondered if he had underestimated his eagerness to have the information delivered. “Keep up acting the good friend,” the man finally drawled, eyes glittering. “They bound to be desperate enough to need your help soon, and I want you to wait until the time is right.”

Peter blinked curiously, “Wait for what?”

“Patience, Pettigrew. The fact that you’re willing to sell your friend for your own safety… it will be your revenge to Potter. I knew you, yearning for their approval and praise only to be let down. It hurts, doesn’t it? Potter’s arrogance and naivety will be his downfall and we both will relish on it.”

Peter snickered in attempt to smother his guilt of the possible betrayal to the only other member of the Marauders. “I- I just… I want to live,” he stammered, “I want to be strong. The Dark Lord… he protected you, yes? D- Do you think he will have me too?”

Snape hummed as he leant against his seat, looking strangely satisfied. “You know what? Come back here tomorrow, and I will see to it that the Dark Lord will reward you well. Thank you for the information.” He then took out his usual pouch of wizarding coins and handed it to Peter, who only bowed down and scurried away to avoid any further interrogations.

The next day, he returned to the cottage but much to his puzzlement, only Snape was there.

“The Dark Lord is attending a few things, so I suggest you follow me and not making a fool of yourself,” the man informed before transporting him to a huge manor Peter only had associated them with rich influential Slytherin families. The house-elf greeting them was also dressed sharply and Peter couldn’t hold his excitement of what he would receive soon.

“This way,” Snape said as they headed toward a large room and after knocking on the mahogany doors three times, someone from inside spoke for them to come in.

Peter nearly petrified in his place as he finally met the bogeyman of the wizarding world.

The great Lord Voldemort was sitting regally on a throne, red eyes glinting like rubies. Peter knew he should be afraid of the man especially of his serpentine visage, yet all he could do was to bask in the powerful wizard’s magic that circulated inside the room.

“So this is Peter Pettigrew,” the Dark Lord spoke.

“Y- Yes, my L- Lord,” Peter stuttered, body shaking as he bowed down and kissed the hem of the wizard’s robes.

“I’ve heard many things about you. Had seen of what you did, even. Someone neglected by his talented friends and seek protection from the strong ones? Everyone is welcomed here, as long as you give your words to be at my service and will remain loyal to me. If not…” Lord Voldemort slowly caressed his wand and Peter swore right there he did not want to be at the mercy of the weapon that had taken countless lives before.

“Hold out your left arm. Say your pledge and I will Mark you, Pettigrew.”

Peter looked up to see Snape standing behind the Dark Lord, disguised eyes were emotionless and he gulped before rolling the sleeve of his robes up and said his promises.

The pain caused by the Dark Mark was indescribable, but Peter did not dare succumb to his weakness out of fright that Lord Voldemort would reject him. It lasted for perhaps two minutes at most, but for him it was an eternity for the sharp prickling sensation to subdue.

As he gasped for breath, Peter looked down to his left forearm and saw the black skull and the long serpent imprinted to his skin, waves of Dark Magic emitting from it.

“Welcome to the dark side, Peter Pettigrew.”

Notes:

I PROMISE NEXT CHAPTER IS WHERE THE BIG EVENT HAPPENS but I'm so busy rn ;W; hope you can wait until then! :3

Chapter 67: Omen

Notes:

thank you so much for the 700 kudos and over 25k hits! 🎉🎊

warning: (possibly graphic) child death

The King of Snakes was curling at the farthest corner of its master’s room, waiting for the young man to return home. When the door to his bedroom was swung open and the lights were on, it unfurled itself and bowed down to him, “Master.”

Severus Prince smiled. “Hello, Salazar,” he spoke before caressing its head and it purred at the kind gesture.

“How’s… the Dark Lord?” it asked.

Severus went to the mirror to take off his black contact lenses. “He’s alright, we’re just preparing for the next information from our spy.”

“What of that prophesized boy? Have you thought of the way to kill him?” it inwardly bristled at the idea of some puny child would bring the downfall of the great master’s – Salazar Slytherin’s – last direct descendant.

Severus tapped his chin in deep thought. “I wanted the boy’s father to do it. It would be the perfect crime with no one knew any wiser since he is an Auror and thus, can legally cast the Killing Curse according to the Ministry. And yet…” his orange-red eyes fell onto its own yellow ones and the great serpent held its gaze.

“Do you mind if I take some of your venom? Just for precaution, of course. For all we can assume, this meddlesome Fidelius Charm might negate my Imperius Curse on the father.”

“Of course, Master.” It bowed once again before Severus shrunk it and the two went to the Potions laboratory to milk out its dangerously potent venom. When all was done, they curled up on the enlarged bed in Severus’ room.

“Soon, Salazar,” its master said, eyeing the jar full of basilisk venom on the desk. “On All Hallows’ Eve, we Slytherins will make history.”

And oh, how the King of Snakes could not wait for the triumphant moment.

---

Lily Evans-Potter was conflicted.

It was a week into October, and she and her husband were having a row over Albus Dumbledore’s idea to use the Fidelius Charm to hide the Potter family. But who would be so brave and trustworthy to hold the secret of their whereabouts?

James’ hazel eyes flickered in anguish after she suggested for the old warlock as their Secret Keeper. “I don’t know about you, but we’ve been fighting for four years already and there are still no signs that we can win this damned war!” he ranted. “Just look when we finally found how those Death Eaters communicate with each other, they cover their tracks yet again!”

“I-” she voiced.

“No.”

Lily felt tears pooling in her eyes out of frustration and fear. “Then who would be our Secret Keeper, James?”

A wail broke their fight and they turned to see Harry was crying.

“Oh, don’t cry, Harry baby,” Lily cooed as she lifted her son up to comfort him, “M- Mom and Dad… we’re discussing something important for you, for our safety.” She still couldn’t believe the Dark Lord himself was hunting her child due to a prophecy made by a possibly drunken woman, but wizards have always referred to divinations for their future fate and she couldn’t brush the tradition away. Glancing at James, she could tell their conversation hadn’t ended yet so she sent Harry to sleep in the nursery room.

The moment she walked down the stairs, James uttered out, “Peter.”

“P- Peter?” She blinked before looking at her husband from head to toe in complete disbelief and huffed. “Why don’t you become the Secret Keeper?”

James’ eyes went wide in incredulity. “Me? The Secret Keeper?” He barked into laughter, “Lils, we are the ones need to go hiding! How can I cast the Fidelius spell when I’m also in danger? Peter’s terrible with complicated spellwork, and you… You lost your magic. Care to tell me how that happened again?”

Lily turned pale at his statement, remembering her nearly killing Francesca Zabini almost a year ago. “It’s… it’s some spell went wrong, James,” she mumbled, not daring to say the truth. Luckily, he didn’t press the issue any further.

“I’ve known Peter for years, Lily, more than you do,” he sighed. “Have faith in him. He’s Harry’s godfather, why would he try to forsake us to Voldemort?”

Lily avoided his gaze. Perhaps she had overthought about the matter. After all, Peter rarely went to the battleground, tending to the wounded Order members or his ill mother instead.

“I… Alright.” She was crestfallen that she barely got any say in their relationship throughout the years but maybe, having Peter Pettigrew – someone so unassuming within the Order of the Phoenix – as their Secret Keeper would turn out to be advantageous. “When will we do it? Should we tell Dumbledore who we choose as a precaution?”

James shook his head. “We can’t trust Dumbledore right now,” he muttered and the weight in Lily’s heart increased but she decided to keep her doubts away. The lesser the people who knew the Potters’ secret, the better their chance to live well and Albus Dumbledore was an important man for them to win the war.

Everything would be alright, Lily told herself before falling asleep beside her husband. All they need to do was to be patient and not losing hope.

---

Inside Malfoy Manor’s ballroom, Lord Voldemort narrowed his eyes at the crystal orb he and his heir used to spy on James Potter, which strangely only showed swirling fogs from the inside. The young man beside him also was in unease, and he thought of the possibilities on why it happened.

Could the Fidelius Charm somehow block their magic? It would make sense after all, for it was an ancient protection spell.

Lord Voldemort, being a great Dark wizard then focused his magical sense toward Peter Pettigrew’s Dark Mark and sent his order alongside of their meeting location.

The second Pettigrew made his entrance into the ballroom; the Dark Lord knew the man had some great news.

“The Potters, they have made me their Secret Keeper, my Lord,” Pettigrew grinned after he did the customary greetings. “They live in their house in Godric’s Hollow.”

Lord Voldemort refrained from showing his joy right there, knowing where the place was thanks to him attending the Potters’ wedding years ago, “And what of Dumbledore? Does he know of it?”

“James only told him he had done it, but not to whom. And Dumbledore agreed that the Secret Keeper should not tell anyone about their location for maximum protection, my Lord.”

The Dark Lord glanced at Severus Prince, who only quirked an eyebrow and gave his spy a wry smile. “You did well, Pettigrew. Keep your head low for now,” he said before dismissing the man and called for the Lestranges next.

“The time has come upon us. In a week the Order of the Phoenix shall know true terror. This is a very important mission, and I will not tolerate any failure from you,” he hissed to the three figures in front of him.

Bellatrix Black-Lestrange looked up to him with determination in her grey eyes, “We will make sure none of them survive the night.” She minutely gave Severus a glare before they left the room and Lord Voldemort leant against his heir’s shoulder.

“I told you direct murder is the best way for this,” he muttered to which Severus rolled his eyes and snorted in acceptance that his original plan would not work, “Yes, father.”

---

It was the night of 31st October 1981, and James Potter watched longingly from the windows of his house as the Muggle children loudly comparing the sweets and candies they got from their neighbors. How he wished he could join such fun celebration too; for in spite of the Hallows’ Night was supposed to be sacred to the wizards, the Muggles did not care less of the weakened veil between the living and the dead.

“James, can you give Harry his milk?” he heard his wife’s voice from the kitchen and he sighed before taking the milk bottle and went upstairs. Upon entering his son’s nursery room, he frowned at the opened window and looked outside, to which he saw a figure of a bird pecking onto something – its meal, perhaps – on a tree branch nearby and with a wave of his wand, closed the window.

As James fed his child in his arms, his eyes clouded in worry. Could Harry really defeat Lord Voldemort? The prophecy seemed preposterous to be honest, especially when he remembered Sybil Trelawney – the Seer who made the prophecy – was a strange girl back in Hogwarts, always muttering nonsense that would be harbingers to everyone especially in Divination classes.

A satisfied burp from Harry brought him out of his thoughts. “Good boy,” James said with a grin and patted Harry’s back before summoning a sleeping potion and gave his son a small dose of it. As soon as Harry went limp in his embrace, he put him in his crib and turned off the light before leaving the room, unaware of the black king cobra curling underneath the crib.

---

Severus waited for ten minutes before emerging from his hiding place and turning back into his human form; his orange-red eyes stared coldly at the sleeping boy with his lips curled into a grimace. Of course, he had seen Harry Potter back when Vernon and Petunia Dursley visited the Potters in Cokeworth but to actually examine the boy – the supposed vanquisher of his surrogate father, Lord Voldemort – up close fueled the flame in his heart to destroy the child.

He reached into his black cloak and drew out a small empty glass vial before closing his eyes to sense the lurking Fiendfyre within his marred soul. If he were to remove the cursed fire, he would need a spare magical core to speed up his recovery.

Yes, he would take Harry Potter’s magical core so that nothing would go wrong afterward.

He pulled out his blackthorn wand which vibrated eagerly in his hand and casted a silencing spell inside the nursery room. “Aufero,” he muttered the spell that caused any desired body parts to disappear; in this case, Harry Potter’s vocal cords. The child shifted in his sleep and he waited before casting the Taking Spell onto the boy’s chest next and at this point, Harry Potter almost roused from his sleep and wanted to cry due to the intense pain much to no avail.

As soon as the boy’s magical core was pulled out, Severus put it inside the glass vial and corked it before keeping the item inside his cloak. He then scanned the child, and was both relieved and annoyed that he was still alive, albeit breathing heavily in his slumber. He reached inside his cloak again, this time taking out a capped syringe and admired the liquid inside.

“Good night, Harry Potter,” he said before casting a pain-numbing spell onto Harry Potter’s wrist, removing the syringe’s cap and injected the substance into the sleeping boy.

Severus watched as the prophesized child convulsed in his crib minutes later, green eyes rolled back with tears streaming down his round face, his quickened breath hitched in agony. He waited, and waited until Harry Potter went completely still and he wiped away the boy’s tears before cleaning up the nursery room as if nothing had happened.

The moment the clock chimed at midnight, he felt the cold gust of wind in front of him that signaled the Grim Reaper’s arrival, who looked down to the cooling corpse and grinned.

“Well done; o great Master of Death, Severus Prince,” it said with glinting bright red eyes.

Severus observed in awe as the Dark Angel siphoned Harry Potter’s soul from his body, the young spirit looked disfigured by the basilisk venom’s effects into an ethereal glass vial and he broke into a smile.

The deed was done.

Harry Potter was no more.

Notes:

aufero = remove, take away, steal, etc

gonna end this fic at Ch. 70 (hopefully for real)... so 👀

Chapter 68: Aftermath

Notes:

warning: gruesome child death (implied)

It had passed midnight, and Lucius Malfoy waited for the Dark Lord’s return in Malfoy Manor’s dining room, blue eyes trailed after the long brown snake that slithered across the place. He wondered how the snake continued to be fixated at some of the ornaments even after making its rounds for the umpteenth time since the Dark Lord brought it to the mansion.

The mahogany doors swung open and three people came in, taking off their white masks and Lucius blinked upon realizing they were the Lestranges.

“Where’s the Dark Lord?” Rodolphus asked.

Lucius gestured for them to sit, “He went out with Snape.” His gaze fell onto something squirming in Rabastan’s arms. “Should I know what that is?”

“Not until the Dark Lord comes-” Bellatrix said before the doors were opened once again and Lord Voldemort entered alongside Severus Snape who carried a satchel.

“How did it go?” The Dark Lord grinned at the Lestranges before his red eyes fell onto the figure swaddled in cloth and he turned pale. “What’s the meaning of this? Didn’t I tell you to dispose of them?!”

Bellatrix bowed her head, “Y- Yes you do, my Lord but if what Snape told me-” she glanced at the dour man, “-was correct, then you should do the honors for it.”

Lord Voldemort’s red eyes flickered at Snape who only raised his eyebrows and he stared back at the fussing child. “I suppose you do have a point, Bellatrix,” he spoke with narrowed eyes and took out his powerful wand. “Gather the rest to the ballroom. You all will see how pathetic and desperate Dumbledore was to have this boy as their final hope.” He hissed and the brown snake rose before following him to the ballroom.

“Severus?” Lucius asked in puzzlement while Bellatrix gave the man a glare.

“You will know soon,” was all he got before Snape headed to the ballroom. Sighing, Lucius shared a look with the Lestranges and pressed his Dark Mark.

About thirty minutes later, all the known Death Eaters formed a circle inside the ballroom with the Dark Lord, Severus Snape and the whimpering baby at the throne. The brown snake glided past them, its forked tongue tasted the air before its gaze fixed onto the child.

“Welcome, my friends,” Lord Voldemort spoke. “The Hallows’ Eve has blessed us with the successful murders of the Longbottoms and the acquisition of their son Neville, all thanks to the Lestranges.”

A ripple of murmurs rang across the ballroom before the Dark Lord continued, “Severus, if you may.”

Snape took out a glowing crystal orb from his satchel before placing it on the long table near the throne and everyone there gazed upon it in anticipation and curiosity. Lucius was reminded of the man asking him about getting a job in the Ministry of Magic over a year ago and this must be it.

“Recite the prophecy to us, Severus,” Lord Voldemort ordered.

Snape bowed and uttered out, “The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches…  born to those who had thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies… and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have the power the Dark Lord knows not… The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies…”

“You will return the prophecy as soon as possible, Severus,” Lord Voldemort said to which Snape bowed his head once again. “No doubt after this night is over, Dumbledore and his goons will try to get their hands on this.”

“I doubt they can touch it directly, my Lord,” Augustus Rookwood chimed in, “lest they face the unimaginable magic from the deities and never be the same again.”

Lucius realized Rookwood furrow his brows when Snape said the prophecy and decided he need to know more of it before shifting his gaze to the Dark Lord who smiled, “Thank you, Rookwood. Now what to do with this boy? I can’t kill him for the possibility of him gaining an unknown power.”

Everyone shared glances on what to inflict onto the Longbottom boy who began to cry after being left without any warmth for so long. The Cruciatus Curse was a favorite but wouldn’t that be inhumane to cast onto a child?

“Have your snake kill him, my Lord,” Bellatrix spoke with glinting grey eyes. “She looks hungry.” As expected, the brown serpent continued to gaze upon the baby, looming over him.

“Interesting idea; unless of course, some of us here are squeamish?” Lord Voldemort sneered.

Most of the Death Eaters laughed but Lucius tried his hardest to look stoic. It would not do well to be afraid as an important member of the Dark Lord’s Inner Circle. And yet that boy looked about the same age as his son, Draco. They could be in the same school year soon. He then shook his head, knowing that a puny boy’s survival wouldn’t matter to the Dark Lord’s new reign that loomed closer to victory.

Apparently, Snape knew of his turmoil when he said, “I think Narcissa calls for you, Lucius.”

“Yes, tend to your wife and child, Lucius; make the Malfoy family live well as your ancestors had.”

Lucius mumbled his graces to the Dark Lord and left the ballroom just as the Dark Lord called for his brown snake, Nagini. He supposed he owe Snape a favor now.

---

Petunia Evans-Dursley’s effort of hiding her dismay at her sister’s sudden visit was abysmal to say the least.

It was nearly noon of 1st November and Vernon had gone to work, making her the only one who could tend to her guest. Lily’s previously vibrant visage and red hair was now disheveled and unkempt, hands clasped tightly and green eyes wide in horror and grief.

Petunia sighed and looked again at the headline of the magical newspaper Lily had brought over that talked of a family murder case but that was not her focus. Instead, she turned to the next page and her thin face went deathly white.

“I…” she started but her voice caught in the throat. How was she supposed to comfort the sister she spent nearly half of her life hating? “I- I’m sorry for your loss.” Yes, Petunia still disliked Lily but losing a child was hard on a mother. She couldn’t imagine what would happen if she lost Dudley, who was sleeping in his nursery room upstairs.

But Lily remained in her stupor and Petunia was ready to make her tea when someone knocked on the front door. Frowning, she went to see who it was and blinked at Severus Snape.

“Hello,” he greeted with a small smile. “I hope you aren’t busy because I…” His eyes fell onto Lily who had looked up and he hissed, “…I see you have a guest right now, Petunia. Sorry for interrupting you.”

Petunia was stunned by his sudden change of demeanor. “No, wait!” she said before going after him.

“Why is she there?” he asked.

“Her son… you’ve seen Harry, yes?” When Severus remained silent, she continued, “Well… he died. Choked on his milk after he slept. It’s on the newspaper; haven’t you read it?”

“The Daily Prophet isn’t always a trustworthy source of news,” Severus waved his hand carelessly. “What’s the cause?”

“That man gave him a sleeping potion. A sleeping potion, to a baby!”

Severus blinked, “You mean James Potter?”

Petunia nodded before letting out a sigh, “You’re… You used to be close to her. She could have some reminiscences of your memories together.”

Severus shook his head with a grimace. “Not anymore, Petunia. She left me when I needed her the most. And Potter… he humiliated me and stripped me in front of everyone.”

“But Lily said you called her a bad name-”

“I did. I knew it’s bad to call her that but what else I got to do? No one bothered to help me back then. Even she just stood by, smiling at my poverty-stricken greying clothes. I didn’t believe it either at first but the Pensieve – a stone basin that can project your memories as if on a television – never lies. And if you must know, she almost killed my soon-to-be wife.”

“No!” Petunia gasped. “No… it can’t be!”

“Trust me Petunia, she’s not in her right mind. You said it yourself Potter fed his baby a sleeping potion right after feeding. That showed they are careless, only wanting to be at ease and have fun in their life. They don’t understand the struggles of living like you and I do.”

Petunia gazed into Severus’ black eyes, reminding of the time where her own parents doted on Lily more than her. Of how every magical act the redhead did gain their attention better than her achievements. When Petunia got good grades for her O-levels, Lily was showered with cakes and gifts for her O.W.Ls. She was utmost glad that Vernon didn't cast her away.

“Y- You’re coming with me,” she said adamantly. “If… if what you told me was true, that she really tried to kill your girlfriend... I will break my relationship with her.” 

Severus blinked but nevertheless, he followed her into the house and Petunia noted how Lily jumped in her seat out of surprise. “T- Tuney?” the redhead began.

“Is it true that you try to kill Snape’s friend?”

Petunia watched as gradual realization dawned in her sister’s face. “I- What does it have to do with me?”

“Just say it!”

Lily gulped; green eyes flickered between her and Severus. “I mean… I thought she’s-”

“She’s what, Lily,” Severus bared his teeth. “You think Francesca wouldn’t tell me? Remember back then in Diagon Alley? I can call you out right there, but I prefer your own sister see how far you’ve fallen.”

“Get out,” Petunia growled. When Lily turned to her, she went on, “Leave, before I call the cops.”

“Please, Petunia; I’m your-”

“I have no sister. You brought this upon yourself.” Petunia shoved her outside and slammed the door. After Severus locked it, she fell into his embrace, crying, “Did… Did I do the right thing, Severus?”

“Some people change for the worse, Petunia. I should have realized it a lot sooner too, but better now than never.”

She nodded and heaved into the napkin Severus gave her. “I… Why are you here in the first place?”

Petunia got her answer when Severus blushed and handed her a silver card, to which she smiled knowingly.

---

On Tuesday, 2nd November, Severus went to the Ministry of Magic for his work, holding his satchel carefully as he appeared from the Floo fireplace and had his wands checked.

When he arrived at the Department of Mysteries in the ninth floor, he frowned upon seeing someone with a cane standing near the entrance to the Hall of Prophecy especially as the person’s strange new blue prosthetic eye whizzed about in its socket before fixing on him.

“Moody,” Severus said, hiding his discomfort. Was the blue eye a new creation? How did it work? Do items hidden in bags and suitcases can be seen?

The gnarly wizard grunted with a grimace, “Snape.”

“You’re out of the hospital.” Severus looked down to see one of Moody’s feet was replaced with a brass one, reminded of how his friends told him of the Auror’s injuries. “Don’t you suppose you need a seat?”

“Bah, I can stand much longer than you do. And frankly it’s not your business.”

Severus narrowed his eyes, “It is my business to know why you are here instead of in your office.”

“I’m on the Minister’s orders. Now get in there and do your job.” Moody shoved him into the Hall of Prophecy and Severus snarled before holding the strap of his satchel tightly, thanking the Princes’ house-elves from the bottom of his heart for sewing the basilisk’s snakeskin onto the bag. If the paranoid Auror had known of the content inside the satchel… he shuddered upon thinking of Azkaban.

The working hours went by without any further incident, but Severus kept his eyes onto Moody who wandered along the shelves whilst checking the registry book that contained the names of those mentioned in other prophecies. He inwardly chuckled at the ‘Unfulfilled’ status of the prophecy regarding Harry Potter and Lord Voldemort.

“What if someone were to touch one of these?” Moody’s voice broke his trance.

Severus quirked an eyebrow at the man, “If you fancy invoking the unimaginable magic from the deities, be my guest. And don’t blame me on it.” He ought to thank Augustus Rookwood for the information.

The Auror’s blue eye whizzed wildly in its socket and Moody huffed before leaving the place when the clock chimed at noon, his brass foot clanked as he walked.

Severus sighed. Should he continue to work in the Ministry? The deed was done and if Albus Dumbledore had connected the dots, the old wizard would suspect Francesca Zabini for overhearing part of the prophecy and her relationship with him. She might be in danger soon, and Severus needed to warn her as quickly as possible. He hoped the glass bracelet would protect her when the time comes, willing to sacrifice part of his soul for her.

Not to mention his upcoming project to remove the Fiendfyre within his spirit. He would need an extended break to heal again and re-learn his magical prowess. Perhaps a week was enough to plan his ‘resignation’.

Before Severus left for the day, he took out the crystal orb from his satchel and placed it at its original shelf, retrieving the decoy to destroy it elsewhere.

---

Albus Dumbledore was utterly distraught.

The idea that the ultimate savior of the wizarding world, Harry Sirius Potter had died due to his parent’s negligence was completely unthinkable. The Longbottoms’ loss too was a blow to the Order of the Phoenix and it confirmed his suspicions that Lord Voldemort had the Rogue Prince by his side now.

Feeling as old as his age, he took his Pensieve and a glass vial filled with a silver strand, in which he put the item into the stone basin and watched as Minerva McGonagall’s face appeared on its surface, saying, “I’m not sure, but there was a ruckus outside the room and when I checked to look, your brother was fighting with Miss Francesca Zabini over thinking she was eavesdropping the whole thing.”

Albus blinked at the mention of Francesca Zabini. If he remembered well, the woman was now working at Hogwarts as the Potions Professor, not to mention she was close to Severus Snape who worked in the Ministry’s Department of Mysteries.

Could it be…?

Albus shuddered in utmost horror; how could he miss it? The Rogue Prince’s identity was just a ruse! He should have known something was amiss when Snape changed his profession about two weeks after the prophecy was first said by Sybil Trelawney over a year ago.

Using his wand, he casted his phoenix Patronus and narrowed his ice blue eyes, ready to stop Lord Voldemort’s dark reign over wizarding Britain.

"Minerva, bring me Francesca Zabini,” he said before sending it to Hogwarts’ Headmistress.

He would deal with Severus Snape personally and regain the ownership of the powerful Elder Wand.

Notes:

...maybe I'll add two or three more chapters after this 😹

Chapter 69: Guile

Notes:

funny number aside, this chapter is sorta a mess but it's still kinda comprehendible so... enjoy? 😹

also thanks so much for nearly 750 kudos and 27k hits 💕🎊🎉

Minerva McGonagall was conflicted.

It had been almost two hours since she heard the message sent by Albus Dumbledore’s phoenix Patronus and she looked down to the file on her desk with a sigh.

Minerva had kept an eye over Francesca Zabini ever since she was Horace Slughorn’s apprentice but the dark-haired woman never did any suspicious activities. Other professors found her methods a pleasant change from Slughorn’s lackadaisical teachings and the students respected her enough that they didn’t cause a ruckus when Zabini became Hogwarts’ Potion Mistress.

But Albus… the old warlock was among the greatest wizards in the century and had subdued Gellert Grindelwald’s conquest nearly forty years ago, yet he also was careless with the school’s administration; she admitted she was surprised to know Remus Lupin was a werewolf however the then-Headmaster didn’t address the matter to other students.

During dinner, Minerva watched as Zabini struck a lively conversation with Pomona Sprout and Aurora Sinistra, her eyes were fixed at the glass bracelet around Zabini’s right wrist. She noticed how Zabini didn’t always wear it but she suspected the item was something valuable enough for the woman to have it around.

“Miss Zabini, may I have a word with you in my office?” she said after they finished their meal.

Zabini blinked, “Um, sure. When do you want me to-?”

“Now would be prudent, dear.”

The walk to the Headmistress’ Office was quiet aside from them exchanging greetings with other students before curfew time.

“I heard you’ll be married to Mr. Severus Snape soon,” Minerva started as soon as they took their seats in the circular room.

Zabini turned beet red and scoffed with a nervous laugh, “Pomona just can’t shut her mouth, eh? But yes, we decided for a Christmas wedding.”

The Headmistress smiled, remembering her own wedding. “Have you met him recently?”

“We’re planning to meet during the Hogsmeade trip this weekend.”

Minerva hummed absent-mindedly which prompted Zabini to furrow her brows. “Is… there anything else you want to talk about?” she asked.

“I- No, just… keep up the good work, hmm?” Minerva almost grimaced that she couldn’t muster her courage to sedate the Potion Mistress and sent her to Albus Dumbledore, and yet… “Do you remember what you heard of Sybil Trelawney’s prophecy a year ago?”

“…What of it?”

“Did… Did you tell anyone else about it?” If she had, Minerva might have real evidence that Francesca Zabini was a suspect or an associate over the Longbottoms’ murder.

There was a beat of silence before Zabini pursed her lips, “I only told Severus; he’s the one who supported me to get this job. He didn’t believe it of course. I mean, let’s be honest, who’d want to listen to unsupported ramblings about the future?”

At that, Minerva couldn’t suppress her laugh. Yes, she too hadn’t had any interest over Divination. “Very well then, Miss Zabini, rest well.”

After the Potion Mistress left, she held out a sigh. Perhaps Albus really had lost his marbles to target Zabini over an incomplete prophecy. But if she hadn’t act upon his orders, the old wizard would have suspicions on her and she would like to enjoy her life in Hogwarts, thank you very much.

She flicked her wand to cast her cat Patronus and whispered her words before sending it to the intended person, hoping he would comply or else.

---

It was Saturday, and Francesca Zabini dressed up in a light blue robe and put on the glass bracelet before going to the Three Broomsticks to meet up with her soon-to-be husband, Severus Snape. Upon arriving, she saw him stroking his brown owl’s chin, to which the bird hooted contently. Deciding to surprise him, she went to his side and poked him. “Boo,” she said.

She was startled at the speed Severus drew out his wand, her breath hitched in fear and held her hands up apologetically with wide eyes. 

After a few seconds, Severus clicked his tongue and shook his head. “D- Don’t do that again,” he grimaced, stowing his wand away into the arm holster. “I can’t hear loud sudden noises, remember?”

Francesca lowered her head in shame, recalling how Severus told her the circumstances of his ‘death’ back when she last visited the dilapidated house in Spinner’s End, Cokeworth. “Sorry,” she mumbled.

Severus took her hand, gesturing her to sit beside him and caressed her left wrist with a low chuckle, “It’s not your fault. I mean, Halloween’s only over a week ago.”

Francesca smiled weakly and turned to the brown owl that perched on Severus’ left shoulder, whose orange eyes blinked in curiosity and petted its head before discussing more about their upcoming wedding ceremony.

“…Petunia Evans-Dursley?” she asked with a frown after Severus gave her the list of guests he had invited, “Is she somehow related to… Lily Evans-Potter?”

“Yes, she’s her sister,” Severus pursed his lips, “but I assure you, Petunia hates Lily more than ever now.”

Francesca blinked.

“…I told Petunia that Lily had tried to kill you.”

“Oh,” she commented slowly. She had almost forgotten what occurred over a year ago. “That’s… very slimy of you, Severus.” She narrowed her eyes at him.

Severus only laughed and she followed his gaze to the glass bracelet around her right wrist. “Anything for our peaceful life,” he murmured and kissed her cheek. “Do you need anything?”

Francesca beamed and they went to various shops in Hogsmeade to purchase additional potion ingredients for her classes and trinkets to add at their wedding venue in which Severus kept it a secret from her, no matter how much she tried to pry it out of him.

Along the way, they noticed a tabby cat trotted behind them. “That cat looks familiar,” she said to Severus after they exited the clothing store.

He turned to see the feline licking its paw and snorted. “All tabby cats look the same if you ask me.” The owl on his shoulder hooted as if in agreement.

It was dusk when they finally finished and they stopped in front of the gates nearby the train station.

“Thank you for today,” she said before grinning whilst tapping her lips playfully, to which Severus raised his brows and rolled his eyes with a smile before they shared a kiss. She felt him caressing her hair and buried herself deeper in his embrace.

“Just over a month left, dear,” he said, returning the gesture and gave her a peck on the forehead. “Then I will tell you everything about who I really am.”

Francesca was intrigued by his statement but chose not to question it out of fear Severus might reconsider his choice. She casted a floating charm on the grocery bags and reluctantly bade him goodbye before making her way to Hogwarts, not noticing how Severus’ face darkened with worry at the strands of hair in his hand and the tabby cat a few feet away from them slowly shifted into a human.

---

Albus Dumbledore waited in his family home, his fingers steeple on the wooden desk while his visage was marred with ageing lines and wrinkles of deep thoughts.

Minerva McGonagall had told him to wait until 7th November to deliver Francesca Zabini to his doorsteps and with each second that passed, Albus couldn’t contain his patience. The perpetrator to the Longbottoms’ murder must be arrested lest more Auror families would be targeted and the wizarding world will be left in shambles under Lord Voldemort’s fists.

A series of knocks startled him and he rushed to the front door before opening it, blinking at the figure shrouded with a cloth on a floating stretcher behind the elderly witch.

“She’s Stunned,” Minerva said with a grimace, “just lucky that Severus Snape had Disapparated first, otherwise he would catch onto us.”

Albus frowned, “I was hoping that you can bait Mr. Snape instead but… good work anyway, Minerva. You can leave.” He took control of the stretcher and brought it inside. After the woman left, he lowered the stretcher onto the floor and muttered at the prone figure, “Ennervate.”

Francesca Zabini’s dark eyes blinked rapidly and narrowed when she focused on him but despite his old age, Albus was still quite agile and quickly casted an Incarcerous spell onto her. “W- What do you want from me?” she asked, struggling against the binds around her.

“You overheard the prophecy from a year ago, Miss Zabini,” he began, “and I very much doubt that you will keep it only to yourself. I will let you go if you answer these questions correctly: Did you tell Severus Snape about it, and is he a Death Eater? Be honest, Miss Zabini, lest I will force it out of you and you won’t like it.”

For her part, Zabini looked strangely cowed at his threat. “I- I only told Severus about it,” she mumbled, “but as for the second question… I don’t know. He rarely told me things, you know? Always playing up his mysterious façade wherever he goes… I’m always the one to initiate conversation with him; hell, I don’t even know where he lives!”

Albus held out a deep breath, mustering his Legilimency powers onto Zabini and saw the fleeting memories of Zabini and Snape within the familiar walls of the Three Broomsticks. The few other instances were also the same; it seemed the pub had been their meeting place ever since she got into Hogwarts for her job. “And you believe his words?” he prompted.

Zabini bowed her head down, “He was kind to me.”

“Has he ever said anything about the Longbottoms? Or even the Potters?” When Zabini shook her head, he sighed. “Very well, then. Thank you for your time.” He undid the spell and massaged his forehead, hearing the telltale crack of Disapparation. He gripped his wand and casted his Patronus, “Alastor, James, we need to talk.”

---

Severus returned to Prince Manor with a gasp, barely avoiding any unwanted mishap as the Polyjuice Potion’s effects slowly faded moments before Albus Dumbledore let him go. He would have to come up with a better potion that could make an impersonation lasted longer. Sighing, he looked up to the sky and saw Marvolo’s Animagus form flew toward him.

“I suspect Moody and Potter would investigate you soon, per Dumbledore’s orders,” the man said after he reverted into his human form. “You should be prepared for it.”

That night, Severus couldn’t sleep. How could he turn the upcoming inspection to his advantage? By picking up the wrong prophecy orb? James Potter could be controlled and fooled through the man’s wedding ring but Alastor Moody might know of his deception, especially with his mysterious prosthetic eye. The registry book would definitely be used as well, and it was charmed against any editing spells.

With a heavy heart, Severus ultimately decided upon Fate onto what would happen soon.

On Monday, he went to the Ministry of Magic for his work, and not to his surprise, he saw Moody and Potter near the entrance to the Hall of Prophecy. He mustered his courage and approached them; there was no point in acting as if he had no clue over their presence.

“Get in,” the gnarly wizard shoved him into the room and picked up the registry book, his prosthetic blue eye whizzed about in its socket. “Row 97, orb dated 28th June 1980, Potter.”

Severus hid his scowl when Potter pushed him forward before heading toward the aforementioned shelf, the clanking of Moody’s brass leg was the only loud sound that echoes across the room.

“Dumbledore told us everything. ‘The Rogue Prince’, eh, Snivvy? Feel so proud over such a stupid title? Should have known such slimy Slytherin gits like you would be up to no good,” Potter commented but Severus took no notice for it was scripted thanks to the Imperius Curse he had inflicted from the bespectacled man’s wedding ring’s diamond gemstone.

When they arrived at the shelf, the older Auror snarled for him to take the prophecy orb to which Severus reflexively grimaced, barely keeping his Occlumency shields erect and his emotions in check.

This would be his end. Just because he had acted upon the prophecy as Death intended didn’t mean he would be exempted from his imprisonment in Azkaban, demise, or subjected to the Dementor’s Kiss.

He felt the telltale gush of cold wind brushed against his skin and looked up to see the Grim Reaper looming opposite him, its bright red eyes shone against the shrouded tattered hood that hid part of its skeletal visage. The Dark Angel’s bony hands hovered onto the prophecy orb in a silent gesture.

Severus squinted at the scene before closing his eyes in resignation and acceptance. He should have known Death sided with no one. The ‘Master of Death’ title meant nothing. It was neither a friend nor a foe, merely a force of Magic that had supreme control over all lives. He thought of Marvolo and Francesca, wondering if they would remember and help him or move on after his judgment was held. His Horcruxes… might as well be taken away by the entity in front of him.

Taking a deep breath, he reached out his hands toward the crystal orb and his fingers grazed onto the glowing glass.

Then everything went white.

Chapter 70: Thanatos

Notes:

been listening to Shiro Sagisu's "Thanatos" from NGE (especially the first half) and this is the result :p

Within the chambers of the Ministry’s Spell-Crafting Section, Augustus Rookwood had his brows furrowed as he remembered the previous meeting amongst the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters, especially regarding the supposed outlier within their secret organization.

Severus Snape.

When the young man came to him for a job in the Ministry, Augustus thought it was a relief and gave Snape his old position, recalling Lucius Malfoy’s words about Snape’s unfortunate affliction years back and supposed the man deserved some peace within the Hall of Prophecy’s serene aura. Though the prophecy Snape told was very puzzling; how could the man take out the crystal orb from his satchel bare-handed? Had the man omitted some parts of it when he announced it to the rest of the Death Eaters? Was he also involved with the prophecy?

No, he needed to know more about the deal between Snape and the Dark Lord.

After exchanging a few pleasantries with Broderick Bode and his other co-workers, Augustus went to the Hall of Prophecy. “Snape?” he called out, frowning at the empty desk near the entrance of the room. Feeling something was amiss, he strode past the rows of shelves filled with glowing prophecy orbs, dreading what he would find the further he got.

Imagine his surprise upon seeing Snape lying on the floor at the 97th shelf, with the terrified Alastor Moody and James Potter stood over the young man.

“What the-” he started.

The two Aurors turned to him and readied their wands in an instant.

“Stupefy!” the bespectacled man shouted and Augustus ducked, the jet of red light passed above him with a whoosh. He quickly took out his own wand and a duel ensued between them. Augustus almost smirked at Potter yelling his spells out – Dumbledore’s cronies in the Order of the Phoenix were too predictable – and summoned his other wand, made by the wandmaker that secretly allied with the Death Eaters, Corvin Adrick. Quickly casting a Stunning Spell onto Potter, he then saw Moody dragging Snape and making his way toward the entrance; the gnarly wizard’s prosthetic metal leg clanked every other step and Augustus took the man down as well before rushing toward Snape who fell beside Moody.

“Snape!” he shouted, lightly patting the young man’s face. “Snape, wake up! Are you alright?”

Snape groaned weakly in response, his black eyes unfocused and flickered wildly, gasping for breath and body trembling. Augustus turned to the prophecy orbs and terror sank in his heart.

Had Albus Dumbledore suspected Severus Snape over the prophecy the young man mentioned nearly two weeks ago?

“Come on, Snape, I got you,” he said, gently hoisting Snape up and called for his co-workers in the nearby room to interrogate Moody and Potter before escorting Snape to St. Mungo’s Hospital. He made eye contact with Regulus Black who turned pale himself and promised he would take good care of the young man.

When night fell, Augustus sighed in utmost dread as he Apparated to Malfoy Manor and knocked on the mahogany doors, in which Lucius Malfoy greeted him.

“You look terrible, Rookwood,” the blond commented with a frown. “Something happened?”

“…Is the Dark Lord here?” Augustus almost squeaked the words. Oh, how he wished he was not the one to bear the responsibility over Lord Voldemort’s favorite. But if he hadn’t told the man the news, he would be subjected to great torture and Augustus would like to keep his body and mind intact.

“In the library-” Lucius started and he rushed to the room, noting the Dark Lord was at the desk while his brown snake, Nagini was curled near his feet. “My Lord,” he bowed down to the man and kissed the hem of his black robes, trying his best not to show any fear especially when the serpent rose her head and hissed faintly beside him.

“Rookwood,” the Dark Lord muttered. “You look tense.”

Augustus gulped; he had hoped to muster an impassive look but Severus Snape was a rather delicate subject to talk of, especially to Lord Voldemort. “M- My Lord, I’m here to bear you a… a terrible news.”

“And what could that be?”

“Snape… h- he got attacked by Alastor Moody and James Potter.”

Lord Voldemort’s visage went white. “…What?”

“In the Hall of Prophecy, my Lord; I wanted to ask him something but-”

“Where is he?!”

“A- At St. Mungo’s, my Lord. The other Unspeakables had caught Moody and Potter; perhaps there will be a trial soon."

Silence fell into the library and Augustus had his head bowed, eyes flickered at the brown snake slithering across the place, presumably heading toward the doors. For once, he wished to uncover the old magic that made Salazar Slytherin and his descendants being able to converse with serpents.

Then the Dark Lord spoke slowly, “…Do we have anyone there, Rookwood?”

“Y- Yes, my Lord. Regulus Black had recently being promoted to a Healer.”

“Is that so...” Lord Voldemort muttered rather absent-mindedly. After a long while, he went on, “…You may leave.”

There was a mournful tone in the Dark Lord’s voice and Augustus could only wonder the extent of the man’s relationship with Severus Snape.

---

Death stared down to the young man sleeping in the one of the beds inside the Janus Thickey Ward, bony hand holding a satchel that kept the man’s Horcruxes. Its red eyes narrowed in impatience at the male Healer that checked on the few patients before he finally left with a worried glance at the newest patient.

The Grim Reaper reminisced what happened earlier that day and hummed; it had used a mild blinding spell onto the young man and by taking Severus out of commission for a while, it hoped what happened afterward was enough to dissuade the other side of the war from meddling with its favorite ever again.

The Dark Angel waited about ten minutes before it hovered over Severus Prince’s prone form, sensing the rogue Fiendfyre that lurked within Severus’ wounded soul. It would be tricky to remove such Dark Magic that heeded its caster’s intention even after his death, especially one that latched onto a living being. Death knew it could have done so during Severus’ coma in his seventh year but feared the process would irreversibly destroy his weakened spirit, even with his deceased raven’s sacrifice.

Death casted a silencing and cloaking spell around the bed before carefully taking out the items from the satchel, red eyes twinkling at their symbolism to Severus.

The amethyst spider necklace of kindness.

The golden ring holding Death’s own creation: the Resurrection Stone.

The slender dagger of the Prince family.

The red box that once held the fallen raven’s feather.

A copy of the stone locket Severus gave to his love.

And Eileen Prince’s portrait.

It would be such a pity if they couldn’t be salvaged after Death was done with the removal process, and was also the reason why the Grim Reaper didn’t retrieve the last Horcrux for the moment, hoping the item wouldn’t be needed.

The Dark Angel began its work onto the spider necklace first, focusing its magic to draw out the Fiendfyre. The Horcrux bind and the raven’s protection spell protected the small soul shard inside the item, but by the time Death was done, the soul shriveled and writhed in pain. Seeing this, the Grim Reaper grimaced and crushed the contained black fire in its hand.

Such wild magic should not exist, but humans had always been too curious and ambitious for their own good.

“Soon,” it muttered and continued the process with the other objects. The soul pieces curled within the objects after the Fiendfyre from each respective item was removed, but barely pulsing with life and Death narrowed its eyes. Perhaps it was a must to recombine the souls into their original host, to stabilize them again and made the young man whole again. It then turned to the unconscious Severus and readied itself.

The Grim Reaper placed its hand onto the young man’s chest and channeled its magical might to pull the Fiendfyre out.

Severus convulsed and screamed in his sleep and Death gritted its teeth; the biggest portion of the black fire was in the main soul and it was clinging to the spirit per its caster’s orders. When tears started streaming down the young man’s face, the Dark Angel doubled its efforts. “You will live, boy,” it whispered, skeletal hand resting on Severus’ forehead. “Show me your inner strength that proves your worth to me! That you are worthy of my blessings as the ruler of all life!”

With a mighty pull and a sharp gasp of pain from Severus, the Fiendfyre emerged from the young man and Death crushed the cursed fire quickly, not knowing it had done something irreversible and proceeded to transfer the smaller soul portions into Severus’ body.

The Grim Reaper then took out a glass vial that contained a small glowing orb and unbuttoned Severus’ shirt before drawing out blood from his chest. Death took the few drops of blood and imbued them with the glowing orb while chanting seven times, “Accipio quae tua sunt ac tua mea.”

The orb shone brightly and the Dark Angel smiled; young magical cores are much easier to be adapted to its new host and transfer the item into Severus, who still sobbed quietly after the agonizing ordeal. The magic surrounding them hummed before the silencing and cloaking spells were undone and after checking to see if nothing was amiss, Death then departed to Hogwarts and entered Francesca Zabini’s quarters, removing the final Fiendfyre from the glass bracelet and pondered whether it should reunite the last soul shard with its owner.

Ultimately, Death decided the glass bracelet would be Severus’ anchor to the mortal world before finally disappeared into the night.

The grueling deed was done, but what waited ahead was not what Death foreseen.

---

November came to an end, and Lord Voldemort in his Lucius Malfoy disguise sat beside his heir’s bed in St. Mungo’s Hospital alongside Francesca Zabini and other younger members of the Death Eaters, all paying visit to the young man every two or three days.

As expected, Regulus Black was in charge for the Janus Thickey Ward and though he and other Healers tried their hardest to heal and wake Severus Prince from his affliction, nothing had worked and so, they could only wait.

While Alaric Mulciber and Michael Avery were comforting Zabini, Lord Voldemort had his eyes on Severus, noting how the young man’s rather labored breaths were almost the same as when he was in a coma back in his seventh year and narrowed his eyes.

Was Severus’ current condition connected to the Fiendfyre incident? But from what Augustus Rookwood told him, Severus was found lying on the floor near the row of prophecy orbs alongside Alastor Moody and James Potter; both Aurors were now suspended from their jobs and on house arrest after a trial held by the Minister of Magic, Milicent Bagnold and the Wizengamot members. Not to mention there had been cases where some people had tried to retrieve prophecies unrelated to them and got struck by a blinding spell that rendered their minds damaged.

So, what exactly had happened? Surely Severus had put the original crystal orb that foretold the Rogue Prince befell the supposed chosen one at its place? Had someone else exchanged them? But who could it be? Would Severus’ brilliant mind be the same as those unfortunate victims?

So many questions to be asked; but the Dark Lord was afraid of its answers.

His eyes caught the sight of Severus’ fingers minutely twitch and his hopes soared; the mysteries would be unraveled soon!

Regulus Black too had seen it. “Back away, everyone,” he cautioned and the others heeded his orders, curious over what Severus had to say after his near month-long coma.

The young man moaned and sniffled which worried them. “Can you get up?” Regulus said softly and after a shaky nod from Severus, the Healer gently sat him up. “Do you need anything?”

Severus was shivering underneath his clothes. “…C- Cold,” he mumbled, arms huddling himself and immediately two small vials filled with Pepper-Up Potions flew into Regulus’ hand. The others observed from the corner of their eyes as Regulus slowly fed his patient with Nutrition and Invigorating Potions as well to help Severus focus on his surroundings.

Lord Voldemort felt his disguise’s effects began to fade and consumed a few sips of the Polyjuice Potion that he brought over, musing how none of the other visitors took notice of his calculated behavior but decided not to test his luck and watched as Regulus treated his heir diligently. If all went well, the Black family would be rewarded handsomely. The Riddle family’s fortune was still mostly intact and he had bought the rights to the old manor in Little Hangleton.

Severus didn’t tremble as much after his initial treatment but he gingerly wrapped himself with the blanket and clutched it dearly, eyes blinking owlishly as he scanned the ward and they all waited in anticipation for his queries. 

When the young man’s gaze was fixed onto Lord Voldemort, the Dark Lord mustered his Occlumency shields and kept a calm facade, wondering if his heir had recognized him under the Polyjuice Potion’s effects just like their first meeting over four years ago.

Then the young man said something that made his heart plummet to his stomach:

“…Who are you?”

Notes:

😔

Chapter 71: Reminiscence

Even in the wizarding world, news traveled fast and before the day was over, everyone knew of the unfortunate incident befell Severus Snape. And within the Ministry of Magic in London, the various Department Heads were having a meeting with the Minister regarding the matter.

Milicent Bagnold sighed; she was nearing the end of her term and hoped someone more competent could curb the ongoing war and save the wizarding world. “We lost a great young man’s mind all because of mere assumptions,” she began, remembering how Snape improved Hogwarts’ Potions syllabus and created a cure for the dragon pox epidemic a few years ago.

“I knew Mr. Snape,” Griselda Marchbanks chimed in, “he’s a quiet fellow, but his brilliant works spoke for themselves. But Dumbledore… I knew him too from his school years, but he always struck me as a benevolent man and his efforts to stop Grindelwald was very noble. For him to make Moody and Potter attack Snape over a prophecy…” She shook her head in dismay. “Mr. Snape… is he still ill of his condition back then, Rookwood?”

Augustus Rookwood lowered his head, “Yes. His friends told me he doesn’t bode well with loud noises too. I imagine potion-making was a detriment to him, so I offered him my old position as the keeper in the Hall of Prophecy.”

Bartemius Crouch Sr. huffed. “Should we send a warrant to Dumbledore?” Then he eyed the Head of Auror Office, Rufus Scrimgeour. “What of those two?”

“They will be fired of course, out of misusing their position to harm an employee of the Ministry. Though I think Dumbledore already made a run for his life, what with his phoenix and all.”

Crouch clicked his tongue. “Who is Snape staying with, Rookwood?”

“The Malfoys will bring him to their home by the end of this week.”

“Bless them,” Bagnold muttered, “always been the philanthropists. Send them my regards, Rookwood.”

---

Inside Malfoy Manor’s library, Lord Voldemort massaged his forehead to ease his headache, mind filled with various thoughts and what-to-dos. He had told the Princes’ portraits and house-elves regarding Severus Prince’s amnesia and they pleaded him to help restore the young man’s memories. But mind magic was very tricky to deal with, and he didn’t want to damage his heir’s mind any further.

As ordered, Narcissa Black-Malfoy tended to Severus in his old room within the mansion so he proceeded to the ballroom where the Death Eaters waited.

“You will call him ‘Severus’,” the Dark Lord spoke, “I don’t expect you to suddenly come up with an idea or solution that can help him, but do not force him. If… if he really can’t remember, just be there for him. Let him live his life unburdened by the past.”

The Death Eaters murmured somberly, “Yes, my Lord.”

After they left, Lord Voldemort pondered about his heir yet again. Should they stay in Malfoy Manor or leave to Prince Manor? Both places had their own benefits and disadvantages. Perhaps two weeks with the Malfoys would be enough for the moment.

“Oh, Nagini…” he whispered to his brown snake. “How can we do the impossible? Can his memories even be retrieved? What if… what if his amnesia was permanent?” He remembered how the Healers in St. Mungo’s Hospital had a dead-end regarding memory restoration. They could only resort to Muggle means that introduced the patient slowly to their previous key memories and hoped for the best.

The serpent bowed her head, “You learned how to fly unsupported by yourself. There bounds to be ways for him to remember again.”

With Nagini tailing after him, he went to the room where Severus stayed and saw two young men stood by the mahogany doors. “Avery, Mulciber,” he greeted.

They turned around in utter surprise. “My Lord-” Michael Avery began but he ignored the salutations. Instead, his red eyes fell onto the newspaper clippings in Alaric Mulciber’s hand, with one of them had the headline mentioning the exposure of Remus Lupin’s condition and a picture of Severus hoisted by his friends in school.

The Dark Lord blinked in realization and waved his hand. “Carry on,” he said before leaving the place. As soon as he was far from the manor’s boundaries, he shrunk Nagini so she could wrap around his arm and used the Princes’ Portkey pendant to appear in front of the mansion. He headed toward the stone chamber and knocked on the doors. “Salazar, it’s me and Nagini,” he said.

He waited for a few minutes before entering the place, seeing the gigantic basilisk approached them with eyes closed. “How’s the young master?” it queried.

“Hadn’t Meredith told you?” Lord Voldemort asked. One of his ancestors, Meredith Gaunt had married into the Prince family and was the sole Parselmouth among the Princes until Severus came along.

“She did, but… but I had hoped for it to be wrong.” The great serpent then hissed akin to a sniffle. “…May I meet him?”

The Dark Lord shook his head. “We… We don’t know what would happen if he sees you in the eyes. Or if he could speak Parseltongue again.”

“He doesn’t have to. I just want to see him!”

“You can’t.”

The basilisk hissed loudly but Lord Voldemort refused to budge from his stance. Everything about his heir was delicate now and he couldn’t let Severus be in danger, even with Salazar Slytherin’s very own basilisk that he trusted with his life.

Then tears began pooling in the snake’s eyes. “J- Just tell me when he finally remembers again, will you?”

“...Of course.”

The man and the two snakes then curled among themselves, remembering what Severus Prince did to them.

---

Petunia Evans-Dursley had her brows furrowed in worry as she read the letter sent by Marvolo Riddle, informing her of Severus Snape’s condition and that his wedding with Francesca Zabini was canceled for the moment. Instead, the two men would come over to their home for Christmas Eve dinner.

“That damned Potter,” her husband, Vernon grumbled under his breath as he gave their son, Dudley a bottle of milk. “Can’t he just leave Russ alone?”

Petunia rolled her eyes. “Well, she told me they had a ‘rivalry’ going on,” she spat at the mention of her younger sister.

“A rivalry? A rivalry won’t subject someone else into a memory loss!”

“Go mad at Dumbledore, will you? He’s the one initiated the attack on Severus,” she said before beginning her work in the kitchen.

When dusk fell, the doorbell rang and she opened the door. “Mr. Riddle,” she greeted with a weak smile. “Hello, Severus.”

The young man in front of her was quite a far cry from what she remembered in recent years. Severus usually had a glint in his dark eyes and a proud walking stance even in his black robes, but now… he looked so fragile. His eyes were dull and in uncertainty, he seemed to shrink into himself and he was in a wheelchair.

“He can’t stand for too long,” Riddle spoke as if to answer her silent question. “Some sort of side effects. Severus, this is Petunia Dursley. We’re… acquaintances.”

Petunia raised her eyebrows at the statement. She wouldn’t say they were good friends, though. “Do come in, dinner’s ready.”

She only did the usual Christmas dinner but Severus apparently took delight over her cooking, telling them how everything was not overcooked and wanted her recipes for each meal, to which everyone had a good laugh over it.

After Riddle put Severus to bed in one of the spare rooms, he asked Petunia to bring the young man to Spinner’s End the next day and she agreed. It was rather jarring to know the insolent boy from her childhood years had become meek and vulnerable.

Vernon drove them to Cokeworth on Christmas and helped Severus to his wheelchair but to her surprise, the other two men didn’t follow them.

“Why don’t they come along?” Severus asked.

Petunia lightly pursed her lips. “…Well, you and I used to know each other when we’re kids.”

“Oh.”

She pushed the wheelchair along the street slowly, letting Severus to look around and see if he gained some memories of the neighborhood. But if she were to be honest, Severus hadn’t come often to the nicer side of Spinner’s End. Even his visits to the Evans house were rare and only to tell the family about Lily’s status.

They were approaching the abandoned playground and Petunia frowned at the burnt oak tree nearby. Sure, she hadn’t been in Cokeworth for some time but the sight was exceptionally strange; all blackened but not losing any branches or withered. Looking down to Severus, she saw he had a contemplating look in his eyes and an idea popped into her mind.

“…Do you remember it?” she asked. “That tree and the playground? The swings?”

Severus blinked before glancing at the burnt oak tree again. “It looks familiar.”

Petunia smiled, “Of course it does; this is when we met for the first time. You were… rather mean back then; calling me a Muggle. But it’s not really an insult, just the term for non-magical people. I… well, I didn’t take it nicely and we sort of hated each other. We had reconciled ever since, though.”

She wondered if she ought to bring her younger sister but then shook her head. Lily had sided and married with that pig-headed James Potter who brought out the worst of her and had nearly killed Francesca Zabini. Why she hadn’t divorced the man that only brought her misery was a question of its own.

She noticed how Severus continued to stare at the oak tree and made a note to tell Riddle about it when she felt a sudden cold sensation on her face. “Oh, it’s snowing already?” she commented and looked up.

Sure enough, the clouds were grey and snow began to fall from the sky.

“Let’s go home now; we can’t afford staying outside for long,” she said to which Severus only hummed before she pushed the wheelchair back to the car with Vernon and Riddle helped them before they drove away.

---

Albus Dumbledore was in a pinch.

He was so sure that Severus Snape was the Rogue Prince mentioned in the prophecy that foretold Lord Voldemort’s downfall, but his brilliant deductions went down the drain especially with the news telling Snape had suffered from memory loss, and both Alastor Moody and James Potter were fired from their Auror positions.

He had hidden in the Muggle world for almost a month now, staying in an abandoned cabin that oversaw a beach and a cliff that had a cave which submerged during high tide. Running from the Aurors and Ministry officials was never a hard work with his phoenix Fawkes around, and when the mythical bird brought him to the place, Albus had felt so relieved especially after talking to the locals.

He had been looking for the cave one Mrs. Cole told him decades ago, where young Tom Marvolo Riddle had frightened Amy Benson and Dennis Bishop to their core that they couldn’t tell what had happened. It was considered a haunting incident and place by the villagers and after making some investigations, Albus was convinced that the cave was an important place to Tom Riddle – Lord Voldemort – that he felt the need to honor the place with his magic.

Albus had his suspicions of course, getting some inklings on what the Dark Lord did to change his previously handsome facial features that contorted into serpentine looks. The Secrets of the Darkest Arts book was brought along when he was evicted from Hogwarts and he divulged deeper into what was written in the ancient tome, eventually finding the information about Horcruxes. Whatever Lord Voldemort did to the cave must be related to such Dark Arts.

But Albus hadn’t entered the place completely, and couldn’t know for sure what challenges it might bring to them. He would need someone to assist him. Someone who had a brave heart, loyal to the cause and strive forward, having high hopes even when the world went against them.

James Potter.

Notes:

👀

Chapter 72: Expectations

It was New Year’s Eve and as always, the Malfoys held a party in their manor to celebrate the Dark side’s upcoming victory. However, Francesca Zabini didn’t feel to join such merry occasion. Instead, she stayed inside one of the mansion’s guest rooms, her dark eyes trailed after the silvery spider that crawled onto the desk.

The week before was supposed to be one of her happiest days yet the misfortune befell her beloved caused their long-awaited wedding to be cancelled. She had taken a break from teaching at Hogwarts to help Severus Snape recover from his amnesia and it pained her that although it was almost a month since he first woke up of his coma, he didn’t regain anything about his life. It was as if he was a blank slate, and it troubled her whether he could retrieve his memories or not.

“Miss Zabini?” a voice called and Francesca blinked rapidly to wipe her tears away before turning around, heart clenched at the sight of Severus in his wheelchair near the door. “…You’re not joining the party?” he asked, worry evident in his face.

She gulped, “I- No… It will get rowdy soon, and I don’t fancy being around drunken crowds.”

Severus chuckled and steered his wheelchair into the room. His gaze shifted toward the silver spider and his eyes glinting in curiosity. “It’s beautiful,” he commented. “What spell is that?”

At that, Francesca blushed. Severus had gotten used to magic since she and Narcissa Black-Malfoy reintroduced it to him, but to show her most intimate feelings at him reminded her of him teaching her the Patronus Charm back in Hogwarts and the beginning of their relationship.

“Um…” she started, lips feeling dry all of sudden. “It’s… a Patronus. It’s supposed to be one of the hardest spells to use, because… uh, it needs the power of strong, good memories. Your fondness toward a memory, how it affects you… such emotions will empower it. It’s useful against the Dementors.”

Something flickered in Severus’ eyes, “Oh.”

Francesca lowered her head. She could tell he was eager to learn it but could an amnesiac cast such spell? Unless…

“Someone… taught me there’s another way to do it,” she began slowly. “It’s not as complicated as the original method, but…”

“But?”

She looked into his glinting eyes.

“T- Think of someone that makes you feel safe. The incantation… is ‘Expecto Patronum’, which is ‘I expect a guardian’. But don’t feel too burdened to learn it; it demands lots of sincere emotions to cast. Plenty of people use other methods to protect themselves from the Dementors. And well, those creatures wouldn’t have reason to step a foot here. So…” Her voice trailed off.

Severus gave her a thoughtful look. Glancing aside, she saw her Patronus fading and they watched as it turned into wisps of silver before disappearing.

“…You must have such wonderful memories to create it, Miss Zabini,” he said with a smile.

Francesca couldn’t take it anymore. The man in front of her was a shadow of his former self and it tormented her how different and vulnerable he was. Was his stoic façade a lie? What even was real to her?

“It’s you,” she muttered.

Severus blinked.

“You taught me that. The other way to cast a Patronus.”

He remained silent.

“You saved me multiple times already,  and I... I love you.”

There it was; her awaited confession of love. Wishing Severus' amnesia was only a terrible nightmare and that they would live together as husband and wife already. But Fate had always been cruel, hadn't it?

“Miss Zabini…” Severus started slowly.

“Francesca,” she insisted.

Silence fell inside the room.

Severus looked down to his lap. “…Who am I to you?”

Tears began pooling around Francesca’s eyes, “Everything.”

“…I don’t think I can live up to such reputation anymore,” he mumbled, shaking his head.

“Don’t say that,” she held his face gently, gazing into each other’s eyes. “It’s just… you mean so much to me and I… I want to return the favor.” Her gaze fell onto the glass bracelet around her wrist and she took it off. “You need this more than I do,” she said, feeling the familiar faint pulse of life within the item before giving it to him.

A series of knocks startled them and they turned to see the Dark Lord at the door. “I wonder where you’ve been,” he said.

Francesca bowed, “I’m sorry, my Lord.”

Lord Voldemort waved his hand before approaching Severus with a weak smile. “You must be tired. We’ll go to your home tonight.”

“Home…?” she frowned before her eyes widened in realization. “Don’t tell me you’re bringing Severus to that hovel!” She still remembered the old house Severus had showed her was a terrible place and now he’s going to live there?!

The Dark Lord raised his eyebrows, lips curled into a grimace as if knowing what she thought. “No, I don’t.”

“What home?” Severus asked, looking back and forth between her and the other man.

“Your ancestral home, of course. The others are waiting for you.”

Francesca couldn’t help feeling curious. If Severus really had other members of his family, why did he stay in Malfoy Manor after he was discharged from the hospital? “May I come along?”

“Not now, Miss Zabini. Perhaps some time later.” Lord Voldemort’s red eyes flashed and Francesca immediately looked away, wondering the true extent of their relationship as the two men left the room whilst smothering the growing jealousy in her heart.

---

Severus didn’t know what to expect when the man named Marvolo brought him to a manor that was not as grandiose as Malfoy Manor, but just as homely with its location nearby a forest and other settlements.

“Do I really live here?” he couldn’t help asking.

“Yes.”

“Why didn’t you bring me here right after-?”

Marvolo took a deep breath, “I want you to know who can be trusted. There are bad people out there, who had hurt you in the past. Those you meet in Malfoy Manor are my close associates. They will look after you if I’m not around.”

“So is my family connected to you too?” Severus asked to which the man only smiled before pushing his wheelchair to the entrance doors that swung open.

Two house-elves immediately bowed down and uttered, “Welcome home, Masters Severus and Marvolo.”

“You are acquainted with house-elves, yes, Severus?” Marvolo queried.

Severus only nodded. Dobby, the elf working at Malfoy Manor was quite chipper so he wondered if all house-elves were the same. “Um… I hope you enjoy staying here,” he said with an awkward grin.

The smaller elf bowed. “Minty and Libby are happy to serve the Princes, Master Severus.”

Marvolo pushed the wheelchair into the mansion and Severus looked around in awe at the numerous moving portraits who greeted him with smiles and kind words. But there was one that caught his attention.

“Is that me?” he asked, pondering on why the image looked so… regal and mysterious. The Severus in the portrait had steely red-orange eyes that gazed ahead in determination, as if there was an important goal he wanted to achieve.

“Yes.”

Looking upward, he saw a woman’s painting whose facial features resembling his portrait but unlike him, she looked sullen and her eyes were either dark brown or black. Though what puzzled him was her image didn’t move like other portraits.

“What happened to her? Who is she-?”

Marvolo sighed. “…Your mother. She had passed away, Severus.”

“Oh.” There was a gnawing feeling in Severus’ heart. Why was that every time he felt hopeful, something bound to happen and disappoint him? “Suppose my father is not around too, huh?” he sneered bitterly.

The other portraits made a sharp gasp and Marvolo grimaced. “We won’t talk about that man, ever,” he hissed before hastily pushing the wheelchair to the dining room.

Now Severus was puzzled. “I was only joking,” he said, frantic over his guardian’s sudden change in demeanor. “Was he-?”

“He had hurt you, yes,” the man spat. “But he’s dead already. And good riddance on that if you ask me.”

Dinner was tense and Severus’ mind whirled with the new information. Both his parents had died. His father was apparently a terrible man, so much so that Marvolo was angered by it. But weren’t parents the ones who remember their child’s life the most? How was he suppose to regain his memories if they weren’t alive anymore?

When Marvolo brought him to a room nearby the library and helped him to the bed, Severus felt like crying.

“I’m sorry,” he muttered, looking away from the man. “It’s just… I really want to remember who I am.”

He heard Marvolo held out a long breath. “I know you for six years, when you’re… seventeen. Petunia Dursley is your childhood… acquaintance. Your friends; Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy, Michael Avery and Alaric Mulciber know you from school. Francesca Zabini is… your beloved. They are not your parents, but can help you reminisce those different times and memories, even if you have no recollections about them. Don’t force yourself to remember. We won’t hold it against you.”

“…But do you know my parents?” This time, Severus turned to the man whose eyes were downcast.

“Not enough,” Marvolo said. “Your mother was a witch, about four or five years below me in Hogwarts. She married your Muggle father out of defiance to her family, and well… it didn’t work out as she hoped.” Then he gave Severus a sour look. “Don’t ask about your father.”

“I… Alright.”

“Sleep well.”

---

Days passed, and Septimus Prince could only observe from afar as the heir of the Prince family trying to discern any clues about his past by examining the various items and trinkets within the old manor. How he wished to greet the young man too, but was afraid his ghostly appearance would frighten Severus.

However, as the house-elves showed Severus his previous achievements, Septimus noted the young man’s minor worried expression grew at every information and wondered why.

He got his answer the night before Severus’ 22nd birthday.

The ghost left his haunting place – the Princes’ gardens – to ask the portraits about Severus’ wellbeing when he saw the lights in the library were on. Now he knew he should go with his original plan, but he was curious about Severus’ mysterious condition… and how he wished to have inflicted amnesia onto himself before that fateful day centuries ago.

Septimus phased through the walls and saw Severus was at the desk with his own portrait in hand. Using his wand, the young man tapped onto the canvas and watched the changes within the item, documenting his facial features.

“People seem to praise you,” Severus began, eyes fixed at the painting when it returned to its original look. “You defied all the odds to get to where you were. Then they look at me. I don’t… I can’t do what you did. They all have expectations on me but what if I can’t make them? They want you back, thinking I didn’t know… I want to remember, but… I don’t think I can ever.”

The young man sniffled and Septimus felt inclined to comfort him. Forgetting how he was not supposed to appear in front of Severus, he took a handkerchief and held it to the young man. “Don’t cry,” he said.

Time halted to a stop when Severus’ eyes widened at him.

“A ghost!” he exclaimed in fright, subconsciously steering his wheelchair away from him.

Septimus winced and mentally slapped himself for his blunder. “I- …Yes. Uh, don’t be afraid of me, please. I’m not a vengeful spirit or anything… oh, forget that. I’m Septimus Prince, the resident ghost of this manor. I, um… usually haunt the gardens.”

Severus blinked. “How long have you been here?” he asked.

The ghost paused. “If you mean by me being in this manor… over centuries or so.”

Septimus was startled by how quick Severus’ mood changed. “Really?” the young man queried with bright eyes, “Then you must-”

“Uh, no,” Septimus said quickly, “You only came to this mansion when you’re sixteen.”

“…Oh.” There was it again, the imminent disappointment.

“Eileen – your mother – was, dare I say… ashamed of her decision and decided to not return here. You had asked her several times but she never budged. Quite stubborn, she was,” Septimus closed his eyes.

“Then… how was I back then?”

Septimus smiled, “You are inventive, yes, but what really… inspires me was that you are resilient. You’ve had terrible fates no one could ever endure, but you went through them. You want to live well, in spite of the hardships you faced.” He then laughed somberly. “If only you are around with me centuries ago… I won’t be roaming this world as a lost spirit; won’t be wallowing over my mistakes for years to come. Watching how the others passed to the afterlife in peace except for me.”

He turned to see Severus giving him a thoughtful look. “I want to forget, Severus,” he went on. “Don’t they all say ignorance is bliss? The Princes… we have a loyalty bond with our beloved, but mine betrayed me. I tried, and tried to remove my memories of her. Nothing worked. I thought… in death I will be free from such torment but I have doubts mere moments of killing myself. My uncle, aunt and cousin… what would they think of me? Was I a coward to end it all? But it was too late already. Just a misstep, and…” His fingers grazed lightly against the rope marks around his neck.

“Don’t be saddened over the lost of your memories, Severus. Sometimes it was for the best. Live the life that you will look back at it proudly, not of shame and guilt like me. Even if it’s just a normal life.”

The bell from the nearby church rang and Septimus looked at the calendar hung inside the library. He might be a ghost, but he never forgot what day it was.

“Happy birthday, Severus,” he said.

The young man only smiled in return.

---

The cold wintery wind blew by, and Albus Dumbledore stood in waiting for his partner to begin their arduous task. The wizened wizard knew what he asked to the man was dangerous and could even be fatal, but couldn’t find any others who wished to help him especially with the Ministry of Magic still hunting for him.

The familiar crack of Apparation entered the air and he saw a bespectacled man adjusting his glasses before approaching him.

“James,” Albus greeted warmly. “How are you today?”

The young man shrugged. “Not that great. Lily’s mad at me for the whole prophecy debacle and leaving her alone in the house. Won’t be surprised if she will ask for a divorce, especially after losing Harry.”

“Anyone will do mistakes,” Albus said. The young Potter’s death was truly unexpected but perhaps there will be someone else born at the end of the seventh month. If so, he couldn’t afford playing ignorant any longer. The Longbottoms’ loss too was enough. He would protect whoever it was to the end of his life, even as the Dark Lord and his mysterious Rogue Prince came to play.

“Did you tell her what we will do today?” Albus queried. He wanted to set things right for his godson by reclaiming his authority within the wizarding world. Just imagine, the praises from people when they found out the lurking Dark Lord Voldemort had a weakness… he was bound to be famous and respected for generations to come!

“I tried to, but she was having none of it. Saying you’re a bad influence to me,” James gave a weak laugh and Albus could only smile. Oh, if only the world knew he was saving them… Don’t they all know the path of the greater good lies with dubious intentions?

The two men then approached the cliff overseeing the misty sea, unaware of the dangers waiting ahead.

Notes:

cliffhanger lol

Chapter 73: Inferiority

Notes:

yeah I put such a terrible pun in the chapter title lol 🤘 sorry for the absence, mind went blank over what to write 😹

Lord Voldemort had his red eyes narrowed as the wandmaker that acquainted with the Death Eaters, Corvin Adrick made his rounds at the young ash tree in the Snape house’s backyard. He initially wanted to kidnap Garrick Ollivander for the same purpose, but ultimately deciding that the old man that created his first and most valuable wand deserved some mercy.

While watching Adrick performing some inspection spells onto the ash tree, the Dark Lord remembered how his heir, Severus Prince once said that he was interested in wandlore and creating wands, so he deemed the job could be Severus’ next (and possibly final) venture.

After all, surely nothing would go wrong with such career, right?

“Yes, this will be a fine tree in a few more years,” Adrick mused happily. “Are you planning to have a wand made from it?”

The Dark Lord looked away. “Not me personally, but…”

“Ah, for Mr. Snape then; I-”

“Don’t you ever call him that again.” He gripped the other man’s collars in a flash and snapped, “He’s a Prince, and I expect you to refer him as such from now on. Understand?”

Adrick’s eyes bulged in terror. “O- Of course, my Lord; I apologize for my blunders,” he whimpered.

“You are not to tell this place to anyone,” Lord Voldemort hissed. When the wandmaker nodded frantically, he let Adrick go and waved his hand as dismissal to which the man Disapparated with a loud crack. Sighing, he then turned to the barren ash tree.

“If only you hadn’t married that brutish Muggle, Eileen Prince,” he muttered. “Then you’d still be alive. You could help your son to remember again. But things are too good to be true sometimes, hmm?”

The Dark Lord left to Prince Manor and mumbled his greetings absent-mindedly at the portraits before sitting in the dining room, fingers drumming against the table in slight boredom. As discussed, Severus was at Malfoy Manor for two weeks before staying at his ancestral home for the same period and frankly said, he was surprised that Severus didn’t argue much of the decision.

A soft crack entered the air and he glanced to see Libby the house-elf bowing down to him. “Does Master Marvolo want tea?” she asked.

“I suppose.”

The house-elf bowed and left to the kitchen while Lord Voldemort examined his other wand, the snakewood that was made by Adrick years ago. He hadn’t used it as much as he thought he would even though the wand wood was from his ancestor’s own wand, but at the same time it made for a good disguise whenever he had to appear in public.

The Dark Lord flicked the snakewood wand toward the folded newspaper on the fireplace in which the papers zoomed into his hand and he hummed his thanks when his tea arrived before reading the front pages sourly.

It had been months since the last sighting of Albus Dumbledore of course, with the news still making the headlines to this day. Then again, the damned old wizard also possessed a phoenix that could teleport its master everywhere so it was no surprise that the Ministry of Magic hadn’t found the man yet.

Lord Voldemort remembered how the old coot used to boast his new phoenix to everyone back in his school years, claiming the mystical bird found his courage worthy after defeating the Dark Lord at the time, Gellert Grindelwald. Now that Dumbledore was missing, he pondered on who would the old man contact on a regular basis when a thought struck his mind.

Surely James Potter would remain in touch with Dumbledore, right? After all, during his trial of Severus' attack, he had said it was upon Dumbledore's orders.

The Dark Lord summoned the crystal orb that was connected to Potter’s wedding ring’s gemstone and tapped it with his wand to see what the man was up to. 

His red eyes widened in horror upon seeing the familiar silhouette of the cliff during his childhood years, where he knowingly first conjured his magic onto Amy Benson and Dennis Bishop. And to his shock, Albus Dumbledore was there too.

Had they found his secrets?!

The Dark Lord stood up in haste, gripping his snakewood wand tightly and ready to ambush the two men when a thought popped into his mind.

If he played it right, the numerous defenses he set up in the cave should do their job well. The rough seas, the boat, the Inferi and the dual doses of the Water of Despair would be enough to weaken or stop the two intruders from taking his (fake) heirloom. Better yet, have them erased from the world without anyone ever noticed.

But for now, Lord Voldemort would watch from afar and see how it unfolded.

---

James Potter pursed his lips at the cold sea waves that swept the underside of the cliff harshly. The cave that they had to enter was quite a distance away with jagged rocks rose from the seabed, ready to strike at them when they were careless. And besides, who would wish to swim in the sea during winter?

“Can’t we just fly there?” he asked. “Like, use brooms to get into the cave or something?”

The old wizard beside him, Albus Dumbledore shook his head, “We don’t know what will happen. I don’t think the Muggles and the Ministry would appreciate it if they see us. And we can’t afford to postpone this any longer.” Upon seeing his face, the man went on softly, “It’s better to be on the safe side, James.”

James rolled his eyes but then turned in bewilderment when Dumbledore jumped into the waters and began swimming toward to the gap. Not to be faltered by the wizened warlock, he followed suit but almost jumped out due to the coldness that seeped through his clothes. Still, he wouldn’t give up and never felt so glad to feel solid ground again before dragging himself to the rock formations that were akin to stairsteps.

His teeth clattered as he looked around the cave; it was slimy with algae and water dripped from the ceiling every so often he could tell the place would be submerged during high tide. “D- Do you really reckon Voldemort kept one of his secrets here?” he asked, almost had his mahogany wand slipped out of his hand before he used his magic to dry his clothes and make himself warm.

Dumbledore turned to him with a small smile, “Of course. Or have you forgotten our lessons, James?”

“N- No, but… It’s just strange for him to use this dark, damp cave.”

“Magic leaves traces. And Lord Voldemort – Tom Riddle – has a penchant for things that he deemed important.”

“Still… Wouldn’t he know we’re here?”

“His arrogance that no one will find this place – the one connecting him to the past – will be his downfall.”

James watched as Dumbledore performed several spells and followed the man into the second chamber, wincing at the blood sacrifice the old wizard had to do before they walked on the next part of the cave: a large lake that only illuminated by something faintly glowing in the far center of it.

“It’s there, isn’t it? One of Voldemort’s Horcruxes?” he queried. Even with their lit wands, James didn’t want to risk another swim.

Dumbledore hummed, “I believe so. But fear not; I think there’s a way for us to get there.” He pointed at the glow before walking along the lake shore with outstretched hands. James could only observe in wonderment until Dumbledore exclaimed in slight joy and tapped his wand onto something invisible.

The benign ripples in the waters told James it was safe, but he certainly didn’t expect to see such a small boat to appear.

“I… I don’t think we can fit in there,” he said worryingly. Maybe his wife’s words really were right. He was still young, why should he go to such crazy adventures with a man that might be senile?

“Don’t be fooled by simple appearance, James,” Dumbledore said wisely. “After you.”

Still skeptical, James gingerly stepped into the boat and winced in fright as it creaked and groaned under his weight, especially when Dumbledore climbed in as well, who then tapped the chains and they sailed to the glowing green light.

The bodies underneath the dark waters didn’t dissuade his fears at all.

When they arrived, Dumbledore told him to disembark first and James approached the object that caught their interest. It was a stone casket, with the green liquid in the stone casket swirled hypnotically as if wanting him to drink it all.

Then his mind went blank.

---

Albus furrowed his brows at the stone casket, the glowing green liquid inside the item swirled around.

He gripped the edges of the casket to see whatever was hidden in it and reeled in shock upon feeling a pricking sensation on his fingers. Frowning, he looked at his hands and saw nothing. Perhaps it was only his paranoia. After all, despite being disappointed with the blood sacrifice Lord Voldemort had implemented at the cave’s frontal chamber, he knew the Dark Lord was still full of trickery and curses ready to strike at any moment.

“So, what do we have to do? Drain it?” he heard James ask.

Albus looked back at the green waters. He could only touch the sides of the casket but nothing more.

“Indeed we do, though I’m afraid it is not of the conventional method. Someone has to drink it.”

This was the tough part. Albus Dumbledore wished for his fame to return, but knew it would come with a price. And if it came after his death, so be it.

“You will make sure I drink this to the last drop, James.”

He looked at the young man, waiting for his argument. Though much to his surprise, James only looked cowed. “Is this the only way?” he squeaked.

“Yes.” He conjured a silver goblet and scooped a glassful of the green liquid, slowly raising the cup as if a toast for his inevitable fate before drinking it.

Albus almost dropped his goblet in utmost shock upon feeling the sharp intense burn washed over his body, and wondered what the potion actually was. But he couldn’t turn back now, lest Lord Voldemort might catch up to them and all their efforts went in vain. He then took another gulp, and the pain doubled.

Flashes of images ran wild in his mind: the burning revenge to the Muggle boys who did horrific things to his sister, the resentment over his father’s imprisonment in Azkaban, his sister being an Obscurial that wreaked havoc in their family house, his desire to see the Muggle world burn, his duty as the eldest son of the Dumbledore family, Gellert Grindelwald’s youthful face beaming at him…

When his hands trembled, he felt James’ strong hands held his own and slowly fed him the potion. His mouth babbled pleas to stop the terrible pain, for all he knew, James might think he was hallucinating. Still, he mindlessly drank and drank, even as his sight gradually went white and he was not sure if he was truly blinded from seeing – knowing – what had happened. When he heard the scrap of the goblet reaching the bottom part of the casket, Albus couldn’t help smiling in joy. This awful burning sensation would be over soon.

“Water…” He needed water, his throat was parched all the sudden. “James… James, where are you?”

Something clutched his arms and Albus only focused on those sensations, until he heard a splash and felt his skin and clothes went wet.

What had happened?

Multiple limbs grabbed hold on him and Albus fought the cold, clammy undead bodies that clung to his body as hard as he could, but he was still weak and blinded from the mysterious potion’s administration. His nose and mouth were smothered by various sets of hands and he trashed about in the waters, yelling James Potter’s and his phoenix’s, Fawkes’ name whenever he could.

But before long, his conscience faded and Albus’ final thoughts were either James truly wished to help him or had betrayed him.

The cave went silent again minutes later, as if nothing had disturbed its ambience just then.

---

“Sev!”

“Hello, Draco,” Severus smiled as the blond boy squealed out his nickname before tottering toward him, with the boy’s mother Narcissa Black-Malfoy sitting in the couch nearby.

The Malfoys were welcoming as always, but sometimes Severus couldn’t help wondering if it was on Marvolo’s orders or else. The people visiting the manor also called his guardian ‘My Lord’ and it brought out his curiosity. Though, the one time he said such title to Marvolo earned him a scowl and grimace, signaling that his past self hadn’t even uttered it.

Severus’ lips twitched in slight pain and kept his breathing from sounding too labored as he lifted Draco onto his lap, wishing that he was not as weak and dependable to other people. His amnesia was already bad enough, but to be led around in his wheelchair… he felt somewhat useless to others.

He faintly heard the mahogany entrance doors were open and was stunned to see Marvolo approaching him, frowning at the man. Hadn’t they agreed upon his stay in Malfoy Manor for two weeks?

“You look happy,” Severus noted. His guardian’s steps were light too, and wondered what could be the occasion.

Marvolo turned to Narcissa who immediately bowed and took Draco from his arms, smiling rather slyly at him the second the Malfoys left the living room, “Yes, I have found quite a cure for you. You won’t need the wheelchair as much after we’re done.”

Severus blinked in utter disbelief. “Really? W- What cure?” he asked giddily.

The other man hummed, red eyes glittering softly. “For you to walk again, that is. I… hadn’t found anything regarding your amnesia yet.”

Severus looked down; hadn’t he thought of it just then? If he could walk again, he could find more clues about his past self without being closely guarded by Marvolo or his associates. He just had to be patient.

So, he smiled. “I- It’s alright. I… I’d take it.”

Anything to be well and complete again.

---

The King of Snakes was curling around itself in the stone chamber nearby Prince Manor, yellow eyes drooped upon reminiscing of its life. Being a hatchling that bonded and raised by the great Salazar Slytherin himself, it was the only one that knew the true nature of the wizened wizard’s Parseltongue powers.

When it was told to remain hidden in Hogwarts as Slytherin’s final weapon, it heeded the great master’s words, believing that true descendants of magic could only being in the magical world. Many of the great master’s descendants shared his values and even though its current master had only the slightest relation to Slytherin, it followed his stances all the same.

But now that it had to remain hidden in the stone chamber nearby Prince Manor out of fear that it might harm the current master, the basilisk couldn’t help feeling that history had repeated itself in a way.

A series of knocks pulled the gigantic serpent out of its thoughts, with a voice calling out from the other side, “Salazar, it’s me.”

Closing its eyes, the basilisk then rose and slithered toward the entrance doors. “Come in.”

It stopped short upon sensing a foreign presence. “Who do you bring?” it hissed.

“Your meal.”

The great snake paused. Its current master, Severus Prince often gave it cattle as food, but having a human… there were only two occurrences and even then, both humans were already dead when the house-elf presented the bodies to it.

“…I take that this human is too important to be let alive,” it said.

Lord Voldemort didn’t refute its words. “You can see him if you want.”

The serpent waited for a few seconds before opening its eyes and circled around the possible sacrifice, whose eyes were blindfolded and ears plugged as well having his hands and feet chained. “Who is this human, anyway?” it asked, cocking its head aside in interest.

At that, the master snarled, “James Potter. The one who attacked Severus months ago.”

It turned back to the man who moaned weakly with narrowed eyes. “Then I’d be delighted.”

“Enjoy your meal.” With that, the Dark Lord flicked his wand to remove the chains and left the stone chamber. The second the doors closed shut, the basilisk flicked its tongue out whilst hissing, its yellow eyes glinted in fierce satisfaction.

Yes, it would savor this meal to its fullest.

---

Lily Evans-Potter bit her lower lip, green eyes focused on the cuckoo clock inside the Potter cottage that neared midnight.

She had argued with her husband to stay at home, if only to celebrate her birthday together. But James told her Albus Dumbledore needed him and that they might have found one of the Dark Lord’s weaknesses. What was supposed to be good news turned into a screaming match and in her haste, she shouted at him to leave. That everything wrong in their life could be traced back to the old wizard and if James really wanted to be with him, so be it. The divorce plan was blurted out of her mouth, but it was a possibility in the near future anyway.

“Oh, Harry…” she cried, her hand brushed against the moving photograph of their family together. The James in the picture was tickling their son while her image supported the child. They looked so happy back then and it took only someone’s mistakes for it to crumble.

The house felt so empty ever since Harry’s death months ago, chalked to James’ carelessness in giving a young child a sleeping potion.  She used to think Harry was such a quiet boy that he never disturbed them at night but now that she knew why, she felt detested with the man.

James Potter was not a man ready for adulthood. He never was, merely wanting to experience the fun life in his youthful age and riding the popularity of being part of the Order of the Phoenix, the heroes of the wizarding world. Even then, he scrambled to cover her unexpected pregnancy through a marriage that backfired in the end.

Still, she waited, and waited for him so that she wouldn’t be alone.

But James never returned home.

Notes:

👀

Chapter 74: The End is Nigh

Notes:

such a great title lol

also thanks a bunch for giving this fic over 800 kudos and 30k hits! 💕🎉🎊 and have a great Christmas to those celebrating it! 🎄🎁

Peter Pettigrew was in his family home, his beady black eyes narrowed at the headlines of the Daily Prophet for the day.

He was planning to visit his elderly mother in St. Mungo’s Hospital when the morning owl dropped the newspaper by the window, and seeing one of his friends’ faces (or rather, the only friend since he graduated from Hogwarts) printed on the front pages and labeled as ‘Missing’ made his heart lurch in slight shock and disbelief.

Had the Dark Lord caught James?

Peter was rather surprised it took quite long for James to be captured but supposed it was inevitable anyway; those who dared to defy the Dark Lord would meet their demise sooner or later.

He threw the newspaper aside and summoned his winter coat when frantic knocks suddenly filled the air and Peter schooled his facial features before opening the entrance door.

“Lily?!” he spoke, feigning his surprise.

“Peter,” she gasped before rushing into his house. Her vibrant red hair was messy and unkempt, her bright green eyes were filled with tears and her pale face was ashen in grief. “Please, you have to help me.”

“Help you…?”

“James, he… He went missing. H- He said Dumbledore needed him, something like finding Voldemort’s weakness-”

“Who-Know-Who’s…?” Despite himself, Peter couldn’t help being curious over her words. The Dark Lord had weaknesses? What could they be? Keeping the thought in his mind, he went on, “Why don’t you try to find him through your Patronus?”

He then blinking sheepishly upon seeing Lily’s incredulous look. “…Oh, right. Sorry, I forgot that you can’t use magic anymore.”

“But you can conjure yours, right? Do it, please.”

Peter shifted his feet, “I don’t… I- I can’t, Lily. I can only come up with golden mists, that’s all.” He gave her a sympathetic gaze. “Perhaps the other Order members can help you instead.”

Lily, for all what’s worth remained adamant, “You can come with me, Wormy. You read the news, yes? James has been your friend since our first year. We can both try asking around, see if-”

He clicked his tongue and sighed. “It’s not that I don’t want to help you, Lily. But what if we ask the wrong person? What if You-Know-Who disguised himself as a random guy, and then we turned out to ask him? My mother… she-”

“’You-Know-Who’?” Lily frowned. “You’ve been following what others say, too?” She shook her head. “Fear in the name will only increase the actual fear onto the subject itself. I- I’m done playing hide-and-seek with him. The prophecy, Harry, James… If… if Voldemort actually killed James, I…”

“I think it’s best you go home, Lily,” Peter tried his best to control his voice, especially when the Dark Mark on his left forearm briefly blazed in pain when the redhead said the Dark Lord’s name.

“B- But there’s no one at home,” Lily sobbed. “Can I…?”

He shook his head and gently led her to the door. “People will say things,” he muttered softly as he locked the door with a tap of his wand. “I’m going to St. Mungo’s to visit my mother. Perhaps Moody can help you; he doesn’t like to stay still, does he?”

She weakly nodded and they parted ways, with Peter went to Apparate to London. But instead of going to the hospital, he walked toward the British Library and subsequently the shack behind the place, wondering if he could summon the Dark Lord to the cottage for a talk. He pressed the Dark Mark and felt himself being pulled into a vortex akin to Apparation.

When he stood up right again, he frowned upon seeing the manor that Severus Snape showed him before he was marked as a Death Eater. He gawked at the numerous white peacocks that flocked in the gardens, mesmerized by their beauty as he walked and absent-mindedly knocked on the mahogany doors.

A blond man greeted him and Peter stepped back, recognizing him as one of Snape’s friends back in school. “I, uh… I want to speak to the Dark Lord,” he spoke.

Lucius Malfoy raised his eyebrows, “Show me your arm.”

Peter quickly folded the left sleeve of his robes upward and held out his left arm to the man, who took out his wand and tapped onto the black tattoo.

“Follow me,” the blond said after the Dark Mark tingled in recognition of its authenticity. Peter heeded the order until they reached a room at the second floor and Malfoy knocked on the doors. “My Lord, I believe one of your spies is here,” he said while giving Peter a shrewd look.

“Send him in,” Lord Voldemort’s voice rang from inside the room and Malfoy gave him a light shove before leaving him alone.

Peter swallowed his fright and entered the room quickly before he lost his nerves, which turned out to be a library. He frowned at the dimness of the place and yelped in surprise upon seeing a shrouded figure at his left side.

A single lit candlelight illuminated the Dark Lord who was sitting near the desk, with the shadowy form of a brown snake coiling near his feet. Peter tried his best to ignore the serpent as he bowed down to the powerful man and kissed the hem of his dark robes, “My Lord.”

The Dark Lord looked down to him with glowing red eyes, “I do hope you bring interesting news, Pettigrew.”

Peter gulped after he straightened himself. “I… Lily Evans – I mean, Lily Potter – she’s searching for her missing husband. I- I wonder if you are involved with it, my Lord.”

“And what if I did? Will you tell her of it?”

“N- No, on the contrary, my Lord!” Peter stepped back in haste. “Lily… She said if you do, she will… She will hunt you down.”

Silence fell into the library and Peter wondered if he had played his cards right. The rewards he got from Snape were decent enough for him to able sending his mother to St. Mungo’s for better healthcare, but he too wanted to keep some wealth for his own use.

Then the Dark Lord laughed.

“Now, isn’t that funny,” Lord Voldemort grinned, red eyes glimmering in mirth. “If I remember well, she has lost her magical abilities. What other means she will try to defeat me?”

“Perhaps she may ask for help from the Order, m- my Lord.”

The Dark Lord hummed. “But that’s not all of the news, isn’t it, Pettigrew?”

Peter froze.

“Don’t hide things from me, Pettigrew. I know you even more than you know yourself.” The man’s red eyes seemed to glint brighter despite the low light inside the library.

The only member of the Marauders refrained from bolting away in spite of his rising fright. “I- It’s just… she said Dumbledore told James that y- you have weaknesses, my Lord!” he squeaked. He honestly had never thought of using what Lily told him to his advantage yet, but…

“And what will you do with the information? Kill me, if you manage to find them?” The Dark Lord cackled and Peter’s visage went deathly white upon the implication of his words. “I don’t think so.”

The brown snake that was nearby them rose and Peter immediately dashed toward the mahogany doors, subconsciously thinking to transform into his Animagus form, but Lord Voldemort was much quicker and had more experience in weeding out possible traitors.

“Avada Kedavra.”

---

It was 14th February, and Francesca Zabini gazed at the Malfoys’ invitation letter that made way into her family home while her fingers absent-mindedly caressed the stone locket her lover had given years ago. It was over five years since she was closely acquainted with Severus Snape; previously only knowing of him due to his feud with the four Gryffindor boys that never stopped to provoke him during their school years. When she got to know him better, she realized he was rather affectionate yet vulnerable in showing his true feelings.

Though now that Severus suffered from amnesia, she wondered if it would worth to restore his memories. His burnt and split soul and the circumstances of his ‘death’… any other man would be haunted by such nightmares. It was already painful for her to witness the aftermaths; would she dare to make Severus recall such traumatic events again?

Sighing, she got up and took a long warm shower, using her ebony wand to dry her hair instantly before opening the wardrobe to pick up a suitable outfit for the party when her dark eyes fell onto something slightly hidden on her left side and her breath hitched in sorrow.

It was her wedding gown.

Had over a month passed by already?

“Oh, Severus…” she muttered and hugged the outfit, tears streaming down her face. How she wished the nightmare befalling Severus hadn’t ever happened in the first place. If it weren’t for James Potter and Alastor Moody, Francesca was sure she and Severus had been happily married by now and her hands clenched the light blue gown in rage, hating the men for what they did for mere speculations before she sobbed in defeat.

Her gaze then fell at the pinned calendar on the wall and she blinked in gradual realization. If she remembered right, Severus would be staying in Malfoy Manor for the time being. And the party… wasn’t it about St. Valentine’s Day? She looked back to the gown in her hands and strode toward the mirror whilst wearing the gown in haste and applying some make-up onto her visage, accentuating her cheekbones and eyes.

Francesca couldn’t help admiring herself in the mirror after she was done; she didn’t look angelic by all means, just giving off a modest appearance as Severus once said but as she ran her fingers along her neck and collarbone, she felt the area was rather barren.

And wasn’t a necklace a perfect ornament for it?

She took out the few ones she had bought, however nothing would match or compliment the color of her gown; they were either too gaudy or the gemstones were too big that they obscure the shape of her collarbones.

It was then did she remember of the stone locket Severus gave her and she put it on immediately, smiling in slight disbelief over its fitting addition to her looks before she stared at her reflection with steely eyes. Slytherins might be dubbed ‘stone-hearted’ by others for their cold, cunning demeanors but then again, not many knew the true nature of those Sorted into the Serpent House in Hogwarts.

Francesca pressed the spider button on the Portkey stone locket and seconds later, she reappeared in front of Malfoy Manor, feeling the winter breeze swept her face and she briefly wondered if the white peacocks in the gardens were kept warm or else before knocking on the mahogany doors.

A blond woman in a dark green dress gown appeared and Francesca curtseyed slightly, “Narcissa.”

The older lady smiled. “I’m so glad you can make it, Zabini. I do believe this is the day when lovers spark the joy with each other.”

Francesca couldn’t help but to blush at her words. “…I, uh… Is Severus here?”

“Oh, I’m afraid he hasn’t arrived yet. But do come in and make yourself comfortable.”

She followed Narcissa into the manor’s ballroom, in which people flocked over tables for reuniting with friends or dancing leisurely at the center of the room. She caught a glimpse of Narcissa’s sister, Bellatrix Black-Lestrange was listening to her husband, Rodolphus talking enthusiastically while his brother, Rabastan had just returned to their table with a tray of red wine.

“How’s Draco?” Francesca asked.

“He’s such a darling to be honest. A bit fussy, sure, but never really throws a tantrum,” Narcissa exclaimed proudly before she caught the sight of platinum blond hair passing by. “Ah, Lucy!”

Lucius Malfoy’s visage reddened at the nickname, “Dear, I’d prefer you say it in private.” His grey eyes then flickered at Francesca. “Waiting for Severus?”

She nodded.

He smiled weakly, “I’m not sure if the Dark Lord wants him to attend, since-”

The flames in the fireplace suddenly turned green and the guests paused, observing as two figures walking out and Francesca’s eyes widened in disbelief at the Dark Lord’s escort.

Severus Snape was no longer in his wheelchair.

He was supported by the Dark Lord instead, who took out something from his inner robes and a pair of crutches magically appeared in his left hand. Francesca knew Lord Voldemort was quite a prodigy in magic, but using both wordless and wandless spells at the same time was a feat on its own.

She watched as the Dark Lord put each crutch under Severus’ armpits and the young man mouthed his gratitude before they headed toward the nearest table, in which the guests quickly made way for them and she followed the Malfoys who were at the men’s heels.

Lucius Malfoy bowed to the Dark Lord, “Will you be joining us, my Lord?”

“No, I have important things to do. Take care of Severus for me.” Lord Voldemort waved his hand while helping Severus to sit and the few Death Eaters there bowed minutely.

“Be careful,” Severus murmured to which the powerful wizard’s face softened and he lightly squeezed Severus’ hand in assurance before the famed Dark Lord took his leave.

It took a few minutes for the party to resume, with some Death Eaters inquiring Severus about his unexpected recovery.

“I don’t know what he did since he put me to sleep beforehand, but I am utmost grateful to him,” he said with wistful eyes. His gaze then met her own and his lips curled into a soft smile.

“Miss Zabini,” he greeted.

“Francesca,” she said, heart slightly clenched. “…Since when did you use the crutches?”

“Not for long, really,” he chuckled before leaning toward her, “Um… can we go elsewhere? There’s… something I want to ask you.”

Francesca blinked in worry; what could it be? “…Of course.” She helped Severus to stand and was astounded at the tight grip he held at the crutches before leading him to the room he often stayed in whenever the Malfoys hosted him. The second they entered the place, Severus strode toward the couch near the fireplace, exhaling a relieved sigh as he sat and she couldn’t help smiling at it. The faint music from the ballroom rang inside the room and the soft clicks of Severus’ shoes tapping and shuffling rhythmically against the floor made her wonder, however.

“…Sorry, it’s just, I… I saw some people dancing, and I…” Severus scratched his head with a flushed face and Francesca’s eyes widened in realization.

“Do you… Do you want to dance?” she blurted out, visage turned beet red as well.

He nodded bashfully and her heart jumped in utter joy. To think that he was so shy to be in the crowd just so that they both can have a private moment, for a St. Valentine’s dance nonetheless!

“The crutches…” she muttered as she helped him to stand again but Severus shook his head.

“I… Let’s just consider this a practice for me to walk unassisted.”

She hummed and led him to the center of the room, surprised by the fact she didn’t need to exert much energy to guide him. Don’t men usually weigh heavier than women? He was rather thin and lanky though; perhaps such attributes had contributed to his overall physique. She held his upper arms to stabilize him and slowly guided him into a small square dance.

“…Have we danced before?”

Francesca blinked and she stared into Severus’ eyes, her face went darker before she lowered her gaze, nodding minutely. “I- It’s a long ago, though,” she said, tracing the silver cuffs he wore. She wondered if Severus had subconsciously remembered their dance in St. Valentine’s Day party hosted by Horace Slughorn back in Hogwarts.

“Is that so…” he muttered as they circled slowly across the room. “…No wonder it feels right, being with you.”

She nearly stumbled at his words; her visage so scarlet akin to a tomato already. If one could fly up high from such confession, Francesca would have been so by now. She gazed into his eyes again and could see how they twinkle in delight and pure mirth. His soul must had imprinted such memory! Surely it wouldn’t be long before he could fully remember his life!

Severus’ lips minutely twitched in discomfort and she mentally slapped herself for forgetting his current condition. “Oh, I’m so sorry,” she said hastily and rushed him to the bed.

“That was fun,” Severus breathed with a wide grin as he lay down and despite the blunder, she smiled in return and placed his crutches beside the bed before heading toward the door to let him rest.

“Don’t go,” he murmured, voice trembled slightly and Francesca stopped in her tracks. Turning around, she saw how his eyes shone in vulnerability, the opposite of his guarded look she often observed before he lost his memory.

The flames crackled merrily when she approached him and he patted the empty side of the bed, to which she heeded the invitation and slipped under the sheets, gazing into his soft eyes. Part of his hair obscured his pale face and she tucked it behind his ear.

“Your name…” Severus began quietly, “It was on my family tree alongside Mar- I mean, the Dark Lord’s. The portraits told me… they were the people I trusted before I turned amnesic. That’s why…”

Francesca had so many questions for him but decided they could wait until he recovered and cupped his face, gently kissing his forehead.

For that moment, everything was as what they should be months ago. She and Severus, happily together till the end of their life.

It felt like Fate was kind to them, and as the fire blazed warmly and the romantic music from the ballroom played on, the couple was lulled into sleep in each other’s embrace.

---

At the northern side of London, Lord Voldemort stood by the lake that became a witness of his magical ability decades ago, red eyes narrowed at the faint green light that illuminated the small island that held one of his fake heirlooms.

He took out his second wand – the snakewood – from inside his robe and dipped the tip into the waters. “Bring me the body of Albus Dumbledore,” he spoke.

The dark waters rippled and he watched as undead bodies that previously submerged in the lake rose from the depths nearby the island, with some lugging a body dressed in a bright blue robe that had long silvery beard and hair, and wrinkled face frozen in silent fear.

The Inferi set the corpse near the Dark Lord’s feet before retreating into the darkness, and Lord Voldemort touched the body’s cold hand with a grin.

“Well, Dumbledore, it seemed that I win in the end,” he began, “all because of your ignorance. ‘The Rogue Prince’ had been your clue to stop me for over a year already. If you were to be kind to Severus back in his school years, I’m sure he will be loyal to you instead. But no, you want to distance yourself from the ‘bad guys’, hmm? Even when your old friend was one.” Then he snarled. “I will not let you ruin my plan, even after your death.”

Lord Voldemort then chanted the ancient spells to construct an Inferius out of the deceased wizard’s body, grinning in delight as Dumbledore mechanically stood up; his ice blue eyes held none of the warmth or kindness one would usually associate with him. They were now cloudy instead, unemotive and plainly said, just another addition to his numerous collections.

“I will hunt you down, Lily Potter,” he announced to himself before taking Dumbledore’s hand and left the cave through Apparation.

It was time to eradicate the few resistances standing in way of his new kingdom.

Chapter 75: Curiosity

Notes:

1st chapter for 2023! 🎉🎊 hope the new year has been treating you well 🥳

Severus’ eyes narrowed as he stared at the Prince family tree, hands tracing over the glowing light blue line that symbolized loyalty among the family members. He was in Prince Manor after Marvolo fetched him from the Malfoys’ party, and though he was getting used to the crutches, he still needed to sit on the wheelchair after one of his more arduous sessions.

One of the names had piqued his curiosity, yet he knew if he were to ask his guardian about it, the man would lose his temper again. Sighing, he steered his wheelchair to his room when he heard the entrance doors were swung open.

“Severus,” Marvolo greeted with a smile. “Would you want to join for dinner tomorrow?”

“Dinner? With the Malfoys?” Severus blinked. Would Miss Zabini be there too? Would she know anything about-?

“No, the Dursleys. Had been some time since we last visited them.” Marvolo then quirked an eyebrow, waiting for his answer.

“I… Sure.” He wouldn’t say he was rather disappointed with the plan, since Petunia Dursley was his childhood acquaintance anyway. Maybe she would have some information about his family after all.

That night, Severus twirled the hazel wand that Marvolo told was his, eyes gazing absent-mindedly at the greyish black wand.

“I wonder if you had kept part of my imprints on you. Or any of you,” he muttered to himself before turning at his three other wands on the desk. His fingers ran along the wands and he noted how the hazel was a bit rougher than the elm, beech and blackthorn ones. Perhaps the hazel was the oldest wand he possessed? Could he extract the wand’s memories, and use it as a base to remember his own recollections?

Severus pondered upon the thought and looked at the bookshelf in his room. His past self – the Severus Prince before losing his memories – must had kept some obscure knowledge about mind magic in general, so he used the beech wand to summon a few notes and tomes onto the desk and began reading each of them.

His eyes slowly drooped as time passed by, and he stifled his yawn as he closed one of the books and turned to the yellowed parchments. Perhaps tomorrow would bring in better results, but he couldn’t resist reaching for them and flicked through the notes.

Unlike the books, the text in the notes were handwritten and as he noticed how slender and spidery the writings were, he couldn’t help but thinking he had seen them before. Frowning, Severus’ hand flew to the temple of his head subconsciously and he glanced around the room, narrowing his eyes at the battered brown trunk beside the bookshelf.

“Alohomora,” he pointed the beech wand at the suitcase’s latch.

The trunk creaked open sharply and from afar, he could see more books and notes placed inside the item.

“Accio.”

The parchments flew into his hands and Severus laughed; how thankful he was of magic! Such wonderful forces were truly a joy to have! Still grinning, he examined them with the previous notes, pausing at the name written on top of the school essays and notes:

Severus Snape.

Severus Prince.

Both were in the same handwriting.

He had written those notes.

Severus felt his heart racing in his chest and he flicked through the parchments quickly, eager to find any previous information he himself had annotated. For once, he was utmost glad for his past self’s numerous achievements. That what he once had worked on would now help him.

That he was his own savior.

He stopped short at one passage and his mouth curled into a wide grin.

“Finale memoria ostende mihi,” he gripped the beech wand and whispered the spell onto his hazel wand until a small white orb was formed and following the written notes, he tapped the orb. “Projecto.”

He could see the memory of him caressing the wands played out but as much as he was delighted with it, there was a twinge of disappointment in his heart. His magical core was still weak, so he couldn’t afford to keep casting the spell until it reached the furthest memory the hazel wand might possess: when he first had it.

Still, the spell could be useful elsewhere and he kept its incantation in mind before he went to sleep.

---

Petunia Evans-Dursley hummed a nameless song as she put on her baking gloves and took out the apple pie from the oven, smiling at its lovely, perfectly risen shape and placed it on the dining table to let it cool off.

“How’s Dudley, dear? Is he asleep?” she asked as she entered the living room.

Her husband, Vernon grinned bemusedly while setting the newspaper aside, “Of course, darling. A growing boy needs his rest, especially after running around for the entire day.”

The few knocks at the front door alerted them of their guests. “Let me,” Petunia said before opening the door, blue eyes widened in pleasant surprise at Severus Snape standing up using crutches, as well as the pale man beside him. “Severus, Mr. Riddle. Come in.”

The two men bowed their heads slightly and exchanging friendly nods with Vernon, who returned the gesture just as warmly. “Thank you for having us tonight,” Riddle spoke to which she waved her hand and led them to the dining room.

The dinner she made was scrumptiously enjoyed by everyone, with Severus bashfully had asked for seconds. Seeing his reddened face reminded Petunia of when he had visited the Evans house to meet with Lily years ago, and she couldn’t help thinking how in spite of having lost his memories, Severus Snape was still quite the same, past and present.

While waiting for supper, Vernon and Riddle volunteered to clean up, with the latter nudging her to talk to Severus, who seemed to be waiting for her as well.

“Mrs. Dursley,” he began after she sat beside him at the couch.

“Hmm?”

“I…” He pursed his lips before lowering his voice, “D- Do you know anything… about the Snape family?”

This was not what Petunia expected. “…Pardon?”

Severus clamped her mouth in a flash, eyes wide in slight terror as he glanced at the kitchen. “I… I don’t want to invoke Marvolo’s anger; he’s mad… at the mention of my father – Tobias Snape – for some reason,” he said, lowering his hand apologetically.

Petunia looked down to her lap in return. From what Severus told her, Marvolo Riddle might be a strict man to hinder him from such knowledge; hence his whispered words. But she didn’t interact closely with Severus ever since he dropped the tree branch on her over a decade ago, with her sister Lily had been his friend during their childhood years instead. However, she also could tell how the mystery was bothering him and asking Lily to reconcile was not the best option ever, shuddering at the fact Lily had almost killed Severus’ fiancé possibly out of jealousy.

“My family, the Evanses… we moved to Spinner’s End when I was eleven,” she began as she fiddled with her fingers mindlessly. “Granted, I wasn’t exactly happy to go there, but you know… family matters, new jobs and all that. Well… the older neighbors… they told us about you first-hand.”

“Me?” Severus blinked in incredulity. “…What of?”

At that, Petunia shifted uncomfortably. “Not the kind sort of things, really. They said… you often roamed around the neighborhood without a care. That… your parents seemed to… neglect you. That you were alone, and… maybe a bit weird.”

“Weird?”

“Your magic.” Her eyes softened. “I… I jeered at your clothes once, and your magic made a tree branch fall onto me. And that’s the end of it, to be honest. We… never had been close until your seventh year.”

“…Oh.” This time, it was Severus’ turn to stare down. “Have I offended you in any way?”

“I told you before; you called me a Muggle, which was well… pretty much the truth. I don’t have magic, and wizards like Mr. Riddle call people like me and Vernon ‘Muggles’. And kids are easily angered by things they don’t understand.” Petunia then held out a deep sigh; what happened years ago seemed so far away now. “…I’m sorry, that I’m not much of a help to you.”

The cuckoo clock in the den chimed as if on cue, signaling it was 10 pm. “Do you want to eat supper?” she asked.

Severus only hummed and Petunia was about to rise from the couch when Vernon came in with two plates of apple pie while Riddle had made the other two plates and four glasses of orange juice float by. Thanking the men, they then enjoyed their desserts with hushed words in fear Dudley might wake up so suddenly, the Dursleys inviting their guests to stay for the night and going off to bed soon after.

---

Francesca Zabini awaited the day her beloved might stay with the Malfoys.

After nearly three months of being away to help Severus Snape recovering from his magical injuries, Hogwarts’ Headmistress, Minerva McGonagall had called for her to teach at the school again, telling her she could switch with Horace Slughorn who was forced out of hiding since the war didn’t show any signs of subduing at the nearest time. The few resistances from both the Order of the Phoenix and the Ministry were not enough to stop the increasing numbers of Death Eaters, with the Daily Prophet even beginning making headlines to hear the proposals the opposing side might have.

Spring started to sweep the northern Scotland countryside, with flowers began blooming and animals – both magical and Muggle – had woken up from their hibernations. The warm breeze blew by, and it was one of such mornings did Francesca find herself with a letter sent by an eagle owl during breakfast:

He’s here. ❤

Her heart swelled in delight and she glanced at McGonagall, who gave her a weak smile. Her fellow colleagues also told her to send their heartfelt greetings, even if he didn’t remember them.

And so, right after her only class for the day (Hufflepuff-Ravenclaw) was over, she strode as fast as she could to the school gates; nodding briefly at the gamekeeper, Rubeus Hagrid who bade her goodbye before she used Severus’ gift – the stone locket – to appear in front of Malfoy Manor. Upon knocking on the doors, a house-elf bowed down to her and led her to the living room where Narcissa Black-Malfoy was encouraging her son to run toward her and Severus contently watched them from one of the couches.

Narcissa’s grey eyes twinkled as their gazes met and she hoisted Draco into her embrace. “I’ll leave you two be; if you need anything just ask Dobby or Tibby, hmm?” she said, to which Francesca smiled her thanks before sitting beside Severus.

“Miss Zabini-” he spoke, and Francesca almost corrected him yet again playfully when he shook his head, visage turning red slightly, “I- I mean, Miss Francesca.”

He was still blushing when he looked down to the book he was holding and she couldn’t stifle her laugh; he was so endearing! “What is it?” she asked with a grin.

“I- well, I… I want to ask you something,” Severus twiddled his fingers with furrowed brows and she was piqued by his words.

“…Do you know anything about the Snape family?”

The smile in Francesca’s face fell in an instant. She could only blink, her lips twitched in slight fear and she gripped part of her robes to control herself.

“Miss Francesca?”

Francesca gazed into his eyes, vulnerable and eager to seek the terrible past. She too, wanted him to remember his true identity, but would the risk worth it? That horrifying illusions would haunt him again if he were to know the truth of his life?

But then… this current nightmare – Severus Snape being amnesic – would also be over. That she and Severus could finally be united, tied to their marriage and live happily ever after.

So, she nodded.

“Really?” Severus’ eyes glittered.

“I… I can bring you to the house.” Her voice wobbled but the way his face beamed in utmost gratitude made Francesca convince herself it was for the greater good.

She helped him to his feet and escorted him out of the manor. “Hold on tight,” she said after shrinking down his crutches and he embraced her tightly. His eyes met hers and Francesca gave him a comforting smile before using her ebony wand and focused on the lawn of the dreaded Snape house.

Within seconds, they appeared in front of said house with a crack and Francesca quickly took out the shrunken crutches from her robes, casting Finite on them before her eyes fell onto Severus, who had looked up at the dilapidated two-storey house with a pale face. “Severus?” she asked.

He was still clinging to her, but now he looked… so distraught. “Is this… where I once live?” he almost croaked.

She followed his gaze and could only nod. “Here,” she put each crutch under his armpits and he stepped away from her, eyes still flickered in disbelief.

“Alohomora,” she pointed her wand at the front door and it swung open with a creak. Tugging slightly at his sleeve, Francesca then guided Severus into the house.

Nothing had drastically changed since her last visit. The worn couch and armchair by the fireplace were still in their initial position, cobwebs had grown at nearly every corner of the living room and dust had covered almost all tangible items.

Francesca’s breath hitched at the couch. She still remembered how Severus had willed his wounded, burnt soul out of his body, baring the extensive damage the Fiendfyre had done to him. That he had made severed parts of his spirit using Dark Magic just so that he could see another day, that his body was now a magically-crafted one instead of what he was born with.

That perhaps, everything about Severus Snape was all now artificial, bound to magic by all means.

A low whisper brought her out of her reverie and she turned to see Severus standing by a metal container, using his wand to draw something silvery out from the… safe? Was it one of the Muggle inventions?

“Finale memoria ostende mihi,” Francesca heard him chant and when a small orb started to form, he tapped it and grimaced as a visual began to play out.

It was a brown-haired man with a hooked nose rotating the strange dials on the safe’s knob as slowly and quietly as possible, as if not wanting to be heard. When the metal door groaned open, the man swiftly took something out and her eyes bulged in complete terror upon seeing it was a pistol.

Her mind flashed back to Severus’ burnt soul, which had a few holes at his neck, chest and forehead and now she knew why. What had made Severus to have a new body.

“My father… h- he thought I killed my mother, and…” Severus’ voice echoed in her head and now she was seeing how it had happened.

But Severus didn’t know it; he was amnesic and if he were to see the incident in its entirety…

A loud screech startled her and Francesca whipped her wand out, with Severus too had stopped watching the unfolding scene. Much to her confusion, it was an eagle owl whose leg had a letter tied to it.

The very same owl that sent her the letter about Severus earlier that day.

Immediately, Francesca snatched the note and her face went utterly pale as she saw Narcissa’s frantic handwritings:

HE’S HERE

“W- We should go back now,” she almost hissed in panic, immediately slinging Severus’ right arm around her and shrunk down his crutches. “Narcissa, she-”

With a push of the spider button on the stone locket, Francesca and Severus warped back to Malfoy Manor’s lawn, with her helping him to stride toward the mahogany entrance doors, but the second she used her ebony wand to open them, her dark eyes widened in horror.

In front of them, standing in his regal black robes with blood slitted red eyes staring down to them, was Lord Voldemort.

Notes:

once again, don't trust me when I said I wanna end this fic at Ch. 76 lmao

Chapter 76: Loyalty

Notes:

sorry for the long absence lol, got into writer's block for a while :p

also just 9 more to reach 900 kudos, let's goooooo~

Lord Voldemort’s red eyes shone in silent anger at the pair in front of him. 

He had been away an hour ago to train Albus Dumbledore’s Inferius form in the latter’s family home over an attempt to catch the woman that had eluded him thrice before, Lily Evans-Potter. Knowing that she was desperate to find her husband (who was now dead) and added with Peter Pettigrew’s disappearance, she bounded to investigate the Dumbledore cottage sooner or later for information.

Currently slithering near his feet was Nagini, who too hissed her displeasure at the woman beside his heir, and he briefly wondered if Severus understood the brown serpent as he did years before. His fingers were curled around his trusty yew wand and he kept eye contact with Zabini, wanting to delve into her mind and see what she had done to his heir-

“Don’t hurt her!” Severus shouted that made him break his concentration, and he frowned disgruntledly upon noticing the young man was gripping his crutches in a tight hold before he stood between the Dark Lord and Francesca Zabini. “I… I- asked her to,” Severus went on, eyes averting his gaze and bowing his head in submission. “I just… You seem not wanting me to remember who I am.”

The Dark Lord didn’t answer. Couldn’t answer, since what his heir said was true. He admitted that he missed the deviously cunning yet vengeful Severus Prince who had removed the threats to his life, but the one opposite him reminded of his missed opportunity to have Severus as his actual heir, not merely connected through Meredith Gaunt. If only he had saved Severus much earlier, the young man would have a better life. He wouldn’t have to live with the fact that his soul was permanently disfigured and that his own father had murdered him out of a misunderstanding.

Lord Voldemort felt a slight twinge in his heart, threatening to bow out at any moment though he merely dismissed the sensation. He then turned to Zabini, who too had lowered her head with shaky hands clasped together.

“Let’s talk in the library, Zabini,” he said slowly. “You stay with Severus, Nagini.”

Nagini hissed softly and he strode toward the aforementioned room, not caring if Zabini had followed him; though if she knew what was good for her, she would heed his words right away.

The second he entered the Malfoy Manor’s library, he waved his hand to shut the doors before turning around, mildly surprised to see the woman standing nearby the bookshelves, hands wringing against each other in worry and he couldn’t help feeling a slight thrill over her fear.

It had been some time since he got to inflict terror at his subordinates, after all.

“I have been too soft over the years, haven’t I? Perhaps it’s time to remind you who I am, Francesca Zabini,” Lord Voldemort began as he circled her, stroking his yew wand all the while. “If I remember correctly, you had chastised me for the idea of bringing him to that horrible hovel. Yet it was you yourself who broke her own words, hmm?”

Francesca Zabini froze. “I…” she gulped, dark eyes flickered in fright, “I- I don’t mean to; it’s Severus-”

“Don’t bring Severus into this conversation!” he shouted. “You know better what that house meant to him, yet you took him there anyway!” A sadistic part of him watched in glee as she cowered.

“...So you’re content having him as an amnesiac?” she spoke timidly.

He sniffed, “If I must, then yes. Or are you not accepting his condition, and want him to get better – to remember himself – faster so that you can marry him?”

Her silence told him enough and the Dark Lord felt disgust crawling up his spine. “Get out of my sight.”

The quick creaking of the mahogany doors swung open and clicked shut was enough for Lord Voldemort to know Zabini had taken her leave, and he sighed as he sat on the armchair. His brows furrowed when he remembered the glimpses of memories that he witnessed from Zabini’s mind, of Severus looking in utter distraught at the dilapidated Snape house.

Although, he supposed the discovery would be inevitable anyway; he was just delaying what would come soon. He left the library and headed toward the manor’s living room to look for Severus and Nagini, only to frown when they were not there. His feet then brought him to the room Severus would stay in whenever the Malfoys hosted him, and he knocked on the door three times.

“It’s me,” he said.

“Enter,” came Nagini’s voice from the other side and he entered the room, red eyes softened at the sight of Severus stroking the brown serpent in the bed.

“…Marvolo,” Severus mumbled, shirking slightly upon noticing him and the Dark Lord wondered if Zabini had told him of their conversation, though he no longer felt the need to hunt her down and teach her a lesson for such insolence.

Perhaps he really had gone soft, all due to the young man before him.

“I know you’re angry,” Severus went on but Lord Voldemort raised his hand to stop him from continuing.

“…Have you learnt enough?” he said instead after taking his seat beside the bed.

“Huh?”

“About what you saw. The house… Are you satisfied with what you found in there?”

Severus averted his gaze, hands mindlessly caressing Nagini’s head. “It felt… horrible. I thought… what Mrs. Dursley told me was wrong.”

“Petunia?” Lord Voldemort frowned at the name. “What had she told you?”

“…That my parents might have neglected me.”

The Dark Lord froze, remembering how Severus’ mother – Eileen Prince – had left her own son by the old oak tree in Spinner’s End’s playground. Or how Tobias Snape sent Severus into a paralyzing fright after threatening him with a gun, and if it were not for Severus’ Horcruxes, managed to kill him without much of a thought.

“She said… my family got people talking about how bad we were, and I used to roam around the neighborhood even after nightfall,” Severus continued, setting Nagini aside before curling into himself. “Were they really bad? Did I too? Did my parents even want me?”

Lord Voldemort’s red eyes met Severus’ own, and buried memories sprang forth in his mind; him being thoroughly examined by Muggle doctors over his magical powers, him watching in a deep twinge of  jealousy from afar as parents who had lost their children in the Second World War adopting other orphans but never him because he was not normal like others, his resentment over his Muggle father after he learnt the truth, his determination to stay alive – to keep Salazar Slytherin’s bloodline alive – since it was the only thing that gave him a sense of purpose in this world-

“…Do you hate me for not telling you about your immediate family?” he started slowly. When the young man didn’t answer, he sighed morosely. “You’re not bad, Severus. No one began their life that way. Sometimes Fate plays a cruel hand onto us. I’m sure your mother had loved you, even if... Even if she had done some poor decisions, like marrying… your father. My mother died after giving birth to me. One might call her a saint for it, but I know better. She was dead poor, the caretaker in the orphanage told me; crying over her supposed husband up to her death, and naming me after him. I hate her for what she did, but if it weren’t for her giving up her life to save mine, I won’t be here.”

“It’s alright to cry. Someone had – and will – love you for who you are.” The Dark Lord wanted to say he loved Severus, but as what? By the means of the body restoration potion, Severus had become his biological son in a sense, though would it be right to call him as such?

‘I will always love you no matter what happens next,’ Lord Voldemort finally settled on his thoughts yet the words died in his throat. The concept of love was still rather foreign to him, and he wondered if he could fully experience its power when his soul was whole again. He was afraid of death, however the thought of someone remembering him out of compassion instead of fear gradually becoming more appealing and bearable. And if Severus was that someone…

Severus seemed to understand him when he smiled, and as he pulled his hand to join him and Nagini in the bed, the Dark Lord returned the gesture just as kindly, embracing his son and caressed his black hair dearly.

Soon, no one would hurt them anymore.

---

Lily Evans-Potter stood in front of the Pettigrew residence, red brows furrowed at the dusty doorknob as if it hadn’t been touched for weeks, possibly even over a month. Where could her only friend be if he was not at home? How long had he been away, and why didn’t he tell her? Frowning, she walked down the stairs with hands pocketing inside her jacket, thumbing her hidden willow wand despite the fact that she could no longer use magic.

She should have seen it coming, to be honest. Her curiosity and jealousy over Severus Snape and Francesca Zabini’s relationship had costed her magic, and her only means of self-defense was an enchanted dagger. She wondered if she had to resort to buy guns to protect herself in the ongoing war, even if there hadn’t been as many public attacks as years before.

Sighing, Lily rode the bus to London and walked toward an old unopened department store with the sign Purge & Dowse Ltd. But she knew better; it was merely a disguise for St. Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries, Britain’s wizarding hospital. For a moment, she wondered if she could still enter the place but after quietly stating her reason to a dummy wearing a green pinafore, it beckoned its finger toward her and she quickly phased through the glass.

The reception area only had one nurse in lime-green robes, who quirked an eyebrow at her, “Yes?”

“I want to see Mrs. Pettigrew,” Lily spoke with a weak smile.

“Pettigrew…” the nurse ran her finger through a list, “Third floor, fourth door.”

Lily uttered her thanks before entering the elevator, mumbling the mentioned door and knocked on the door three times.

“Come in,” a voice said and she opened the door, seeing an old lady was reading the Daily Prophet in disinterest.

“Hello, Mrs. Pettigrew,” Lily said, to which the elderly woman lowered the newspaper, beady black eyes staring at her in slight curiosity. “Uh, Lily Evans-Potter. I’m one of Peter’s friends.”

“Potter?” Peter’s mother blinked with a smile, “Well, a friend of my son is a friend of mine as well. How can I help you, dear?”

“Um… Has Peter come here recently? I stopped by his home just then, but… it seemed abandoned.”

Mrs. Pettigrew’s wrinkled face contorted into gradual puzzlement. “I… N- No,” she said feebly, “He hasn’t visited me for the past few weeks already. But worry not, dear; he had paid for my medical expenses.”

Even with the older lady’s affirming words, Lily couldn’t shake the feeling something terrible might have happened to Peter. Could it be… Peter had taken her words to heart and went to search for James, only to go missing as well? Did he get caught by the Death Eaters?

Taking a taxi to return home to Godric’s Hollow, Lily’s heart continued thumping in agitation. She never thought that despite his small stature and timid demeanor, Peter Pettigrew really did have a sense of valiant courage associated with Gryffindor. And as much as she wanted to believe Peter was still alive, she also knew the Death Eaters and their leader, Lord Voldemort would overpower him and only hoped he met a quick painless death.

Arriving in front of the Potter cottage, Lily heaved out a deep sigh before entering the place. The house felt even more somber than ever now that her husband, James had become among the victims in the war and added with no news about Peter’s whereabouts, Lily’s green eyes pooled with frightened tears and she sobbed into her own arms.

She wished…

She wished…

She wished…

She wished for someone she can talk to without any prejudice. Who would listen to her woes, offer his advices and tried his best to solve her problems. There was someone who had been exactly just that, except for the fact he had closely associated with the Slytherins she knew had comprised the majority of the Death Eaters and was now amnesic due to the accident James and Alastor Moody had caused almost five months ago.

Unless of course, if she were to take advantage of his condition…

Her emerald green eyes glinted with renewed hope and Lily rushed to the basement, searching amongst her old school items frantically for the memento she had exchanged with her childhood friend and her heart soared in delight at the few black strands of hair inside her Potions book. Picking up one, Lily wondered if she had to brew her own Polyjuice Potion or buy store-made ones.

But with her latest feat, it could be assumed that she was a Squib; still able to interact with magical items but not possessing magic herself. And remembering how her sister, Petunia Dursley had been rather cordial to Severus Snape, it was her only chance to find out about the truth.

It was for the greater good.

---

Death stood by its Master’s bed, watching from the shadows as the young man drumming his fingers on the desk, eyes fixed at the hazel wand. It had seen his previous trials, and although they could be deemed a success, it couldn’t help thinking just how far he would go with the experiment.

After all, a wixen’s first wand was considered sacred by wizardkind. But the Grim Reaper also knew the alternative ways for Severus Prince to regain his memories had low possibilities to make him remember, and it narrowed its red eyes at the desk’s drawers where its creations were stowed away, wondering why Severus hadn’t sensed any of them despite being in the close proximity of the Deathly Hallows. Even the Resurrection Stone, one that could bring whispers and apparitions of dead loved ones was unusually quiet.

A low yawn brought its attention to the young man, who then rubbed his eyes and took his crutches in hand before hobbling to the bed, heaving a relaxed sigh as he lay on the bed. Though, Severus’ brows furrowed as he stared at the ceiling, and the Dark Angel could guess what was in his mind.

The memory of Tobias Snape.

Death could tell Severus was conflicted over the information he gained about his family, and who wouldn’t? With both parents deceased and having no other living relatives, word of mouth simply couldn’t be trusted.

It waited patiently until drowsiness overcame Severus and he snored softly, with the expression remained on his visage before it made itself visible and casted a deep sleep spell onto the young man. The tattered black robes it wore swept against the floor and the Grim Reaper conjured a silencing spell before unlocking the drawer and pulled out the most sought-after item among the Hallows.

The Elder Wand.

Death’s own powers amplified its ethereal magic to the extreme and the Dark Angel bemusedly thought how even though the wand was the most powerful wand amongst others, its loyalty was nonexistent. The moment the owner was defeated, it would quickly change its allegiance and many had died at the attempt of possessing it. Turning back to Severus, it recalled how it once told the young man the Elder Wand might be useful to him someday. And apparently, now was the time.

Taking the hazel wand, the Grim Reaper admired its slender length and the symbolism of the wand wood itself. “In spite of everything, you befit everything that he stands for,” it commented wistfully, “Are you willing to sacrifice yourself for your master?”

The wand thrummed lowly and Death smiled before approaching the bed and placed the wand near Severus’ head.

Loyalty truly was one of the greatest powers one could possess.

But just as the Dark Angel gripped the mighty Elder Wand, ready to cast the young man’s memory spell onto the hazel wand, its red eyes fell onto the glass bracelet around Severus’ right wrist.

Severus Prince’s only remaining Horcrux.

Narrowing its eyes, it briefly pondered to put the soul shard into Severus and made his spirit complete again before proceeding with the memory restoration, yet what it planned to do might cause more trouble than intended and it had had enough with the sorrows Severus had to face due to his amnesia.

No. That could wait until Severus woke up.

Holding the Elder Wand, Death then focused its power and pulled out endless streams of memories that stemmed from the dragon heartstring core. It knew it may risk undoing what Severus had done in the past, but it was the only way that Severus could truly know about himself ever since the Fiendfyre erased his memories.

It knew the process almost reached the end when the small figure of Severus Snape had his hand stretched out to take the wand offered by Garrick Ollivander, onyx eyes twinkling and face beaming in utter delight at the prospect of having a loyal companion for the rest of his life-

CRACK!

The final strand of memory wisped out of the hazel wand just as the wood gave in to the intense magical pressure, and the Grim Reaper looked down to the broken item, seeing how the dragon heartstring core was blackened and the split halves of the wand began to turn white.

All its magic had been drained out, and sooner or later the wood would rot and flake into ashes, leaving nothing of its trace.

Knowing this, Death casted a stasis charm onto the hazel wand to slow down the rotting process and it turned to the grey orb floating beside Severus. The color was not surprising, after all Severus only had a small number of good recollections. Still, over a decade’s worth of memories being forced into his mind in an instant would bound to put the young man into another coma.

With a soft apologetic caress of its skeletal hand, the Grim Reaper brought the orb toward Severus’ temple and let it phase into his head before stowing the Elder Wand away into the drawer and disappeared into the night.

Notes:

👀

Chapter 77: Decisions

Notes:

the writer's rust is real man

Within Malfoy Manor’s library, Lord Voldemort clicked his tongue at the documents he had acquired from his followers to make his dreams of creating a better wizarding world for Britain came true.

There was still some conflict among the pureblooded families about the relationship of their Squib family members and the so-called ‘Muggleborns’, yet despite their efforts of making those distant relatives to return in the wizarding world, they would rather be in the Muggle world; seemingly pleased that knowing magic was real yet not doing any advancements to improve their community unlike those non-magical people.

Or rather, the rejection from their magically-abled kins had soured their relationship up to the point of utter distrust.

For once, the Dark Lord hated such practice. Even if his heir hadn’t told him about the Squibs still having some semblances of magical intuition, he ought to know anyway due to the old janitor that worked at Hogwarts, Argus Filch.

Sighing, Lord Voldemort casted aside those documents and reached for the Daily Prophet of the day.

From the headlines, the Ministry of Magic seemed to be desperate enough to want to listen at what his faction, the Death Eaters’ proposals of improving the magical world of Britain yet he had a feeling it would be a mere trap to capture him and his followers.

That Bartemius Crouch Sr. would be another pesky thorn to be removed then, especially with the increasing amounts of injuries his followers sustained due to the legislated uses of the Unforgivable Curses for the Aurors that Crouch had authorized. The two underlings under Crouch – Rufus Scrimgeour and Alastor Moody – too, must be eradicated.

As much as the Death Eaters had also used those spells in the past, they now had resorted to other methods of torture – namely poisons and Muggle ways – to lessen their magical presences that may be used as evidence. That said, the Light side still didn’t know of the spell that allowed objects to be ‘witnesses’, and he was forever glad that his heir had thought of it first.

It was indeed a tragedy for Severus Prince to lose his memories after the incident in last November; in which the man helped him to get rid of his adversaries from a prophecy cited by Sybil Trelawney back in 1980, and was later ambushed by James Potter and Moody. To this day, Severus still hadn’t recovered anything from his past and he pondered on what he could do to help his heir.

His eyes fell onto a picture of a sullen woman with bright red hair and emerald green eyes, and he pursed his lips in pure distaste.

Lily Evans-Potter. Oh, how he detested her.

To think there’s a possibility that only she could help his heir from his current ailment was very distressing to say the least, simply because she had been his friend until that fateful day six years ago.

Perhaps he could kidnap her and after extracting her selected memories, had her killed off in some ditch. Or feed her to his ancestor’s basilisk. The ancient snake ought to have another meal soon.

A series of soft knocks on the doors brought Lord Voldemort out of his thoughts and his red eyes flickered upon seeing who it was.

“Regulus,” he greeted before quirking his eyebrow at the person behind the Black family heir. “Ah, you must be Crouch’s son. I believe your name is-”

“Barty is enough, my Lord,” the young man spoke after bowing down and kissed the hems of the Dark Lord’s dark green robes. “I refuse to have anything with him anymore.”

“Oh, really.” Despite everything, Lord Voldemort couldn’t help being intrigued by his words. “I take that you really want to spy onto your father on my behalf, then?” Beside him, Nagini the brown snake flicked out her forked tongue in interest.

“Yes, my Lord.”

“But why? I can’t really see a brilliant young man like you simply wanting to join me out of fun.”

Barty Crouch Jr. kept his eyes low as he continued, “I think you of all people would’ve known.”

Lord Voldemort couldn’t stop the twitch at the corner of his lips. As if the man before him was a reminder of his old life – inheriting the father’s name, now trying to make a name of his own without being linked to the past – oh, how he hated such legacy. Not to mention the lack of originality of that tradition.

“So be it. Do inform me what Crouch and the others will plan soon.” Waving his hand, the two men then left the library and the Dark Lord was once again left in his reverie.

He really ought to kill that Lily Potter soon before moving on to overthrow the current Ministry of Magic. Or better yet, before Severus managed to find out about that Mudblood from Petunia Evans-Dursley and would search for her.

Shrinking Nagini who then coiled herself around his arm, Lord Voldemort pressed the Prince family pendant to appear in front of his heir’s home.

He was only about to knock when the entrance doors were swung open hastily, with a spirit of an ashen man greeting him with wide eyes.

“I’m so glad you came,” gasped Septimus Prince in relief, “Severus hadn’t come out of his room since morning.”

“He still wasn’t awake? Have you tried knocking on the door?” the Dark Lord asked, eyebrow quirked.

“Well of course I did, but he didn’t seem to respond. Nor do there are any noises from his room. I’m afraid if he had done something… dangerous.”

Furrowing his brows, Lord Voldemort could think of one event where Severus had intentionally done such thing; back in the summer of 1977 where he had pulled out his memories with Lily Evans and destroyed those.

Rushing inside the manor, the two men then stopped in front of the room beside the library.

Exchanging glances with Septimus and Nagini, the Dark Lord couldn’t stop the grimace that appeared on his face. “Severus, we’re coming in,” he said after knocking on the door, with no answers from the other side.

Turning the doorknob, Lord Voldemort blinked since it was unlocked before slowly swinging the door open.

His heir was in his bed with furrowed brows, and looking rather pale despite the flickered rays of sunshine through the curtains.

“Severus?” he started, yet the young man remained still. Fearing the worst, he swiftly approached the prone body of his heir and lay his head onto Severus’ chest. The Dark Lord strained hard to hear the slow, steady thump of his heart and when he did manage to sense it after a few minutes, Lord Voldemort breathed out in utmost relief before frowning. “What the -”

It was then did he see the broken hazel wand right beside the pillows; flakes of the blackened wood were slowly breaking apart before his eyes.

With a sense of dread, he hastily got up and scanned around for any clues that led to Severus’ current predicament, and grimaced upon seeing the parchments filled with notes on the desk.

The details of Severus’ evidence spell.

Turning back to the slumbering young man, Lord Voldemort couldn’t help the niggling thought that Severus Prince really was a man with nothing to lose and would do anything to regain what was taken from him. Even if it meant sacrificing his first wand; especially how a wizard’s first wand was considered sacred by many.

‘…Did you really do this upon yourself, Severus?’ he wondered both in awe and fright.

No, there must be something else. Surely Severus wouldn’t have the immense magical power to draw out such a lengthy collection of memories - memories that spanned over a decade old - from the hazel wand in one night.

Right?

And yet…

This was his only chance. The perfect time to have Lily Evans-Potter killed. And hopefully it would take a while for Severus to wake up again and not knowing any wiser of what happened during his absence.

“Are you going to send him to St. Mungo’s?” Septimus broke the silence.

Lord Voldemort blinked and turned to the ghost before his eyes fell onto his heir again. “I… No, not yet. I have something to attend to for now. Perhaps after I’m done with my work. You stay with Severus, Nagini.”

The brown snake hissed lowly and curled beside Severus’ head. “Of course. Just do it quickly, will you?”

As he left the room, the Dark Lord could’ve sworn he saw Nagini tucking away the young man’s hair affectionately with her tail, her beady eyes glistened.

---

Lily Evans-Potter sighed at the Polyjuice Potion flask set on the dining table of her home in Godric’s Hollow.

Of course, she had tested the potion with the few strands of her ex-best friend’s hair that she had kept around first, but upon seeing herself in the 13-year-old Severus Snape’s body, she deemed her initial plan – which was to discreetly getting information from her estranged sister, Petunia Evans-Dursley - had failed.

To think that even the disguise potion needed to have an up-to-date sample was rather… annoying and yet made perfect sense. Of course human DNA would change in time, especially when it’s nearing a decade since the two exchanged their locks of hair. Although she doubted that the young man still kept hers, considering how adamant he had been on not contacting her. Perhaps he even had destroyed all the mementos they shared before their fallout.

At least, that was before he lost his memories.

She still hadn’t met him after the incident, but knew that Snape had visited her sister’s family before. Perhaps it was on a regular basis, and she could sneakily catch a few new hair samples on his next visit?

After taking a taxi to Privet Drive, Lily squinted at the intense heat and sunray across the neighborhood; the summer season meant not many people were outside the neighborhood and she herself began to feel sweat trickling down her face. She then crouched in waiting amongst the bushes nearby Number 4; her emerald green eyes narrowed as she peered into the house.

She saw a few glimpses of Petunia walking inside, cleaning up and doing laundry with a small smile on her face. No magic, no wand. Just her and her own efforts.

A perfectly normal routine for a housewife and Lily briefly wondered if she had seen her sister being so content before.

Her heart turned cold when she saw Petunia lifting her child and spun him around, their joyful looks sent icicles to her soul.

“Harry…” she whispered, eyes pooled in tears. Had it really been nearing a year since she lost him?

Alas, the heat continued to swelter in the air and even Lily had limits on how long she could stay there. Deeming it wasn’t just her day, she was about to leave when a soft crack suddenly entered the air, almost startling her and she quickly hid back amongst the bushes, seeing a pale man in dark green robes appeared from behind a tree and headed straight to Petunia’s house.

A wizard? What business he had with Petunia?

Lily supposed this was a golden chance she had to seize, especially when seeing her older sister recognizing the man. If Petunia had known the man well, then he must be one of Snape’s acquaintances.

She had to get to Snape in any way possible. It’s just a matter of time. If not, well, that’s why she brought along her weapon in her satchel.

That said, she also felt she had seen the mysterious man elsewhere before…

---

“Oh, hey,” Petunia greeted her guest after opening the door, “Come in, Mr. Riddle.”

“I hope I’m not intruding,” the man said as he entered. “Hello, Timothy.”

Her son, Timothy ‘Dudley’ Dursley only grinned and held his arms out, “Riri!”

“Yes dear, it’s ‘Mr. Riri’,” Petunia bashfully commented as she lifted him up, glancing at Riddle, “Hope you won’t mind the name.”

“Of course not.”

“Well? What brings you here today? I thought you’re with Severus,” she said, putting Dudley in his crib. “And uh, do you want tea?”

Riddle shook his head and held out a deep breath as he sat on the sofa. “He’s resting for the day; had been looking for ways to restore his memories in the older tomes since a few days ago. I’m wondering if you have seen your sister lately.”

Petunia frowned as she joined him. “Lily…? What for?”

The man avoided her eyes. “Nothing in particular, though it may have come as a last resort in a way…”

Now she was suspicious of him. “What, do you want Lily to help Severus getting his memories back?”

At that, Riddle sighed, “That was the plan, yes. There was another method I found, but it seemed too risky to use, especially on his weakened condition. Even the magical world didn’t have the most powerful memory restoration spell or potion, you know.”

Petunia looked down to her clasped hands. Of course Lily would be the better candidate to help the young man out; after all her younger sister had been the one close to Severus until they broke their friendship years ago.

Come to think of it, wasn’t it because-

The entrance door suddenly slammed open and Petunia jumped out of her seat to see who it was.

Lily.

Lily, whose emerald eyes were now staring venomously at Mr. Riddle.

“Tuney, get away from him!” the redhead shouted. “He’s… He’s Lord Voldemort!!! He’s the Dark Lord that terrorizes the wizarding world!”

Petunia blinked in utmost confusion, “…What?”

“Come over here, Tuney! I’ll protect you!” Lily insisted, holding out her hand. Then she glared at Riddle, “Take out your wand! I… I would know! I’ve fought you three times already!”

Petunia glanced at Riddle, who remained seated and impassive. She too only remained still at her place, wondering what had happened.

“Fine! If… If you won’t heed my words, then I’ll shoot you!” Lily pulled out a gun from her satchel. “I have a license, you know!”

Petunia’s eyes widened in instant horror. Since when Lily had a firearm license? What had her sister become to be? From the corner of her eyes, she saw Riddle had narrowed his eyes, his pale visage seemed tense.

Then he reached into his robes.

Slowly backing away from the spectacle, wanting to reach her son and run for their safety, Petunia could only watch as Lily’s manic eyes immediately dulled when Riddle took out a long slender dark wooded wand.

“You’re lying! That’s not your real wand!!!” She screeched, aiming the gun at him. “Show us your actual wand or I’ll shoot! At the count of three! One-”

Behind her, Petunia could hear her son was about to cry and she knew she had to stop this nonsense. “LILY!!! Just what in the world are you talking about?!”

As if out of her trance, Lily blinked hard, already at the brink of tears. “I… B- Believe me, Tuney! I don’t… I won’t ever lie to you about this!” she begged, hand still gripping her weapon tightly. “He… He tried to kill me and my family! He might already killed James! He-”

“Oh, really?” Riddle stood up and spoke coldly, “Wasn’t that all just assumptions? If I truly am this Dark Lord that killed people left and right, that hates Muggles the most among other things, then pray tell, why I don’t kill your sister yet?”

Lily’s glare faltered upon the accusation before shaking her head, “You must have other reasons! You’re using her as bait to spy on me, or something else!”

“But you have no proof, don’t you? Unless you can bring a genuine newspaper, a picture, or really just about anything that featured me doing such acts firsthand, then your words have no meanings.”

“I- M… My memories! They can serve as evidences!”

“You of all people should have known that memories can be modified, can be tampered with spells or fake memories. Even if it was skillfully changed, there will still be traces that can be picked apart. Not even Veritaserum can be trusted, don’t you think so?”

Lily growled, her green eyes shone strangely. “Then, I… I will find it! That so-called evidence you want… I will get Crouch and Moody to find every single dirt about you, and you will rot in Azkaban for eternity!”

“So be it.” There was an underlying gloating tone in Riddle’s voice. “Not like you will succeed anyway.”

The redheaded woman blinked and snarled before looking at Petunia with a determined look, “I’ll come back for you, Tuney. I promise.” Then she left the house.

Petunia’s legs finally buckled down and was surprised to see Riddle gently hoisted her up, taking her to Dudley’s crib and she hugged her son while crying, reliving what had happened in her mind.

It took a long while for her to calm down but ultimately, she supposed it was a lucky thing that her husband, Vernon still didn’t come home by the time numbness overtook her and after sending Dudley to sleep upstairs, she sat on the couch, looking up to the pale man.

“…Are you really that Dark Lord?” Petunia searched into Riddle’s dark eyes. When she got no answer, a renewed shroud of dread filled her heart. Gulping, she went on timidly, “…Are you really going to kill me?”

Petunia wanted to beg him to stop, but perhaps Riddle had his own reasons for hating Muggles; just like how she had a reason to distrust wizards and witches. She might dislike Lily for taking all of their parents’ attention during their childhood, and yet… She was her sister, right? Lily tried to protect her from the boogeyman of the wizarding world, who was standing right in front of her. She knew she had disowned Lily for her murder attempt onto Severus Snape’s fiancé but she should… She should protect her only sibling. Her only relative in the whole world.

Should she? Was it still not too late to make amends?

Riddle leaned close to her. “A friend of Severus is an acquaintance of mine. Rest assured, Petunia, I won’t kill you. Or your family.” His eyes briefly glanced upward before turning to leave.

What was the right thing to do?! Petunia wondered.

“Please don’t kill her,” she finally squeaked out as Riddle stopped by the entrance.

For a brief moment, she wondered what made the pale man to utter, “…Of course,” and disappeared with a soft crack. Was it because of her (and Lily’s) connection with Severus Snape? Was Severus the key to stop all this madness?

When Vernon returned home hours later, Petunia didn’t tell him what transpired earlier that day; simply indulging in his conversations of wanting to climb up the working class at his company, to support the family and live modestly. It’s all what she wanted the most, a perfectly normal and honest life without any chaos relating to magic whatsoever.

Ignorance was truly a bliss.

---

Lily absent-mindedly rushed out of the taxi after paying for her ride, all the while her mind was reeling with the facts she learnt at Privet Drive.

Her sister, Petunia had unknowingly acquainted with Lord Voldemort. Who in turn was acquainted with Severus Snape.

Snape, her ex-best friend - really had fallen into the Death Eaters group, that sought to kill Muggles and build a new empire for the wizarding world.

She had to give the information to the Order of the Phoenix as soon as possible, maybe even to the Head of Magical Law Enforcement, Mr. Bartemius Crouch Sr. They were her only hope to vanquish the Dark Lord and save her old friend. Then maybe… maybe they could reconcile again, and she would earn her happily ever after without Snape knowing any wiser of their past turmoil.

But first, she needed evidence.

Her feet led her to her home, and she was about to step inside when her eyes fell onto the small mansion at the end of the street.

It was Albus Dumbledore’s residence.

Blinking hard, she let go of the doorknob.

Then her heart swelled in hope.

Of course. If there really was anyone who Lord Voldemort feared the most, it had to be the wizened warlock. If Dumbledore could defeat Gellert Grindelwald, then surely, he could defeat the Dark Lord too. Her missing husband, James Potter previously had lessons with Dumbledore, something regarding Lord Voldemort’s past and weaknesses if she remembered correctly. She ought to see such evidence for herself too.

Lily had had previous doubts onto her old teacher but now was not the time to cast suspicions. It was what she needed to bring justice, and she briefly wondered if Voldemort ever knew of such intricate plans Dumbledore did.

Perhaps the warlock really had been telling the truth after all.

Checking her satchel for her trusty gun being in a locked state, she then headed for the Dumbledore cottage, frowning at the dusty brass doorknob and the abandoned state of the once regal-looking building. Then again, Dumbledore had been on the run from the Ministry of Magic, so it seemed warranted to be left behind for so long.

Turning the doorknob, Lily was surprised to see it was unlocked but simply chalked it to the sudden haste of Dumbledore having to leave the country.

“Wait for me,” she muttered, turning on the light as it was nearing dusk. "I will save you two, Severus, Petunia."

She entered the house and closed the door, unaware of the Inferius hiding within.